Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A/N: Hey there! I'm Starry. I originally wrote and formatted this story to another website, but I was encouraged recently to cross-post to reach a wider audience, so here I am! I'm not sure how it's going to do, but I do hope someone finds it who may not have on Fanfiction.net where it started and maybe, just maybe, likes it. A few things: The story has been running for a while, so there are already nearly forty chapters to browse, but it is not yet completed. I will upload a new chapter each week on Wednesdays. I usually end my chapters with Authors Notes, but I don't think I'll be doing that here, but who knows, I'm prone to change my mind. If I have any announcements for uploading, I'll place them at the bottom in AN format. I look forward to hearing your feedback! If you want to know more about the reasons behind the writing of this story, please see my bio!

Welcome to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter One

Dream State

My bare feet tapped against the cobblestone streets with a decided thunk as each step echoed in my head. The screams that rung out behind me kept me going on faltering feet. The cold night air raked across my body as I ran along the dark and windy alley, nothing looking remotely recognizable. My heart thumped so hard against my lungs; I felt like it would surely burst, dumping crimson blood out onto the leaden path. But I couldn't stop. A black arm, slim and rubbery, grabbed my heel and held tight. I kicked back using what little strength I possessed, but it was no use. Another arm – as black and menacing as the first – grabbed my wrist. Another my shoulder, and before I could discern up from down, I was engulfed in a blanket of black. I flailed my arms and tried to make a sound as I gasped for air.

Would anyone even hear me? I wondered. I wasn't answered before I was swallowed whole by the churning dark sea.

"Kyaaaaaaaaaa!"

I shot straight up and nearly hit my head on the crouched wall I had called a ceiling. My breath was labored, and my heart still threatened explosion. I heard the screams echoing in my head, shrill and ominous, and as my eyes adjusted, I felt out of place in the familiar setting of my room. The yellow walls seemed normal enough. The closet was still beside my bedroom door, and my laptop stood open on a table in the corner. The mirror of the vanity displayed a young girl, with long blonde hair framing a familiarly freckled face. She looked normal. There was even some drool on her chin, an additional element of realism. I touched the face that was hers – that was mine – to wipe the drool away. I was in my body, in my bed, where I had left myself the night before.

That's the third dream this week, I thought to myself, stretching. Each time I had the dream, it became more vivid, more realistic, and I became an increasingly central figure. I would wake up in a cold sweat, heart attack on the horizon, and do a room check to distinguish reality from nightmare. I noticed my room was well lit, too bright for it to be morning. I hadn't bothered to set an alarm the night before, so I must have slept in far past mid-morning. I had gone to bed around four in the morning, so I wasn't surprised. I checked my phone absentmindedly; I had some unread emails, no missed messages –which wasn't surprising – and figured out that it was already two in the afternoon, which was pretty early if you'd ask me. I decided that I should get up. Mom would probably get mad if I slept in any later.

Getting ready wasn't much of a hassle, I usually took a quick shower and called it a day. I let my blonde hair drape down my back, loose and uninhibited. My outfit was plain— a pair of biker shorts and a white crop top, matched with my worn-out sneakers and some thick white socks. When I descended the stairs, headphones in hand as always, I saw that my mom was seated at her usual spot in our living room. She was quietly nestled in her rocker with her laptop on an old tv tray desk in front of her. It was her version of a make-shift office in our two-bedroom townhouse. She was something of a workaholic, even grinding out papers on a Saturday. She looked up at me as I let my headphones plop on the kitchen table.

"Marina?" she called.

"Morning," I greeted. I started searching the cupboard for something to eat, noting we were low on bread.

"Stop at the store," she commanded, not lifting her head.

"Okay, do you have a list?"

"No," she said curtly.

I sighed, grabbing a pen and a post-it note and I moved around the kitchen, taking stock. I had to move out of my private school dorm for the first time in four years, and to say that I was not used to being home was an understatement. Ever since I got back, she had taken to the idea that I would be a great make-shift assistant. I missed the days I would spend at my dorm alone or the days when Mom greeted me with a 'hello' when she saw me instead of orders. I was shipped off to boarding school mere seconds after my mom remarried, in hopes that we would all be able to adjust to the deeply opposed union better separately. If you asked me, especially with how things went down, it only made matters worse.

"Oh, look, you're up! Took you long enough," an annoying voice called from behind me.

The hardest adjustment was living with my stepfather Jeremy. Jeremy's a forty-something, boisterous and crude man who somehow works one of the quietest jobs in the world as the head librarian for the county. He was always quick to comment, and it seemed today was no different. Jeremy had come into my life around the time my father had left, and he hung around my mom like a lost dog with no one to claim. They had been together for as long as I could remember. It wasn't until a few years ago that he convinced her to marry him, after four previous failed attempts over the last nine years. He and my mom were colleagues at our local library before she became a remote-learning adjunct professor.

I had only moved back just six days ago, and I wanted to decompress a little after the most stressful year of my life. Starting high school was one thing but doing it at my school was another. The second you entered their ninth grade; all you did was college prep. Lincoln Boarding School was notorious across the country for its college preparatory program. When Mom and Jeremy sent me there four years ago, their reason relied heavily on that fact. I didn't want to go, but Jeremy had convinced my mom on their honeymoon when I couldn't protest. We tended not to get along.

"Yeah, well, it's not like I have anything to do today," I said, taking my mom's card from her wallet. I headed to the fridge to finish my list and to see if I couldn't find something quick to eat.

"You could help your Mother," he suggested, leaning against the island. I eyed him over the door for the fridge and wondered if he had thought to help get the groceries. Jeremy huffed. "Don't give me that look, young lady. Have some respect for your elders."

"I'm fifteen," I said matter-of-factly. I wasn't keen on his patronizations.

I raided the fridge and picked up an apple as Jeremy silently fumed. The problem with me was that I wasn't as passive-aggressive as my mom tended to be. She always said I took after my father in that way; I was much better at plain old aggression.

"Well, I am your father. This is my house. Watch that tone."

"Let's set the record straight; you're not my father. This is my mom's house. If anyone needs to help around here, Mr. how-to-tank-a-business-in-ten-days, I'd suggest heading to the local grocer," I finished with a satisfactory crunch into my apple.

He seized the apple from my hand and – with outrageous force – threw it into the open trash bin. I stared at him speechlessly, and he grinned at his childish assertion of dominance.

"Doesn't fall far from the tree, huh, Rina?" he remarked snidely.

I may not have known my dad, but it wasn't Jeremy. In what little stories my mom offered, I knew that my real dad didn't care enough to stick around to watch his only child grow up. He sure as hell had a lot of nerve giving me nicknames he'd never use, but Jeremy had even him beat using it.

"Don't you ever call me that, you bastard."

"Marina Elaine. That's enough," my mom scolded.

"Oh, I'm the bastard, huh?" Jeremy said, edging me on.

I'd had enough. I turned to my mother sharply and slammed the fridge shut.

"Are you seriously going to let him talk to me like that? Let him call himself my father as if he has ever tried to be one to me? This is all okay with you?" I asked incredulously. She sighed, rubbing her temples, and waved her hand at me.

"Can you just... go? Both of you are giving me a headache, and I have work to do," she said, returning to her screen. She never defended me, not when Jeremy picked on me incessantly, not when he shipped me off to boarding school, and she wouldn't now.

"Could you at least pretend to be my mom?" I asked. "I already don't have a father, isn't that bad enough on its own?"

As tears began to well in my eyes, I snatched my headphones from the table and pushed past Jeremey, headed for the front door. I heard muffled yelling as I switched my music on and slammed the door behind me. A single tear threatened to fall from my blue eyes, my father's eyes. They were the only good things he had left me, and even they were cursed to be miserable and lonely.

I felt more serene than I did a few hours ago after I had allowed the stale heat to melt away my troubles at the farmers market, surveying the different stalls and picking up the things we needed, and I decided I should head back. With any luck, they would have gone out so I wouldn't have to address the events from earlier. The longer I could hold that conversation off, the better. If I had to live there indefinitely, I'd have to devise a treaty along the lines of 'you stay out of my way, and I'll stay out of yours'. Otherwise, I wasn't sure if we would survive long enough to live together.

As a kid, I adored everything about my mother, idolized her even. She sacrificed for me things I'd expect no one to, but she did it graciously and without hesitation. But when my dad left, it was sudden and unexpected. One day he came in, said he didn't love her anymore, and that's all she ever told me. As I grew up, she became more and more distant. The loss of my dad had taken its toll, and it was hard on her to raise a small person who was so much like him. She'd say things like, 'You're as impatient as your father', but the remarks weren't kind, just a bitter nostalgic tick. Jeremy took advantage of my mom in her fragile state, though I was too young to understand it then. He had lurked around in the background of her life before her marriage crumbled, and as he watched the pieces fall, he brought his own to replace them. He wormed his way into her heart and somehow convinced her to invest in a busted company he created as soon as they got married four years ago. She lost what savings she had left in the process, most of it the money she got from settling her divorce. She had to take out a loan to keep me away the last two years at boarding school per Jeremy's request, and I had only found out when I came home for a break I realized would never end. The more I thought about it, the more I wanted to evaporate. I was deep in thought when I ran into an oddly placed brick wall, almost dropping my haul.

"Ouch," I let out as I realized the wall that I hit was human. Dark hair caught the light of the sun's rays, and equally dark eyes gazed down on me. He had a slight but noticeable scar along the left side of his nose, a faded mark that stretched with the flare of his nostrils. He was wearing dark navy slacks, a white button-down, and a black overcoat in the middle of July, at the height of a heat advisory. He looked to be as cool as if it were a breezy autumn day when even I had sweat stains. I was amazed he hadn't stroked out. "Oh, sorry, I didn't see you there. Are you alright?"

His icy gaze left me incredibly uncomfortable, and an impossible chill ran down my spine in piercing tingles. He kept his gaze on me and allowed an eternity to pass before he responded.

"Marina, right?" he asked. I furrowed my brows.

Who is this guy, and why does he know my name? I thought frantically. I've walked this neighborhood since I was a kid, and I had never once seen him around. I had certainly never introduced myself. I wouldn't forget a face like his.

"Yeah, why?" I asked. He began to walk past me and into a nearby alleyway. "Wait!" I exclaimed, immediately regretting having opened my mouth. Maybe I shouldn't question the random creepy guy who knows my name and towers over me, I scolded myself internally.

He turned to me, cloaked in the shadow of the alley, and raised an eyebrow in question. Shit.

"What?"

"Who are you? Do I know you?" I asked.

He didn't answer me and disappeared around the corner. I stood there dumbfounded, and against my better judgment, I sprinted around the corner. Yet, as I rounded it, there was nobody to be seen. He was a quick one, that was for sure. It was getting late, and I suddenly didn't feel very safe, so I ran the rest of the way home, the bags hitting against my thighs the whole way.

When I got there, it turned out that no one was home. After I called around the house for Mom and Jeremy without an answer, I assumed they had gone out to get dinner. Dinner. I realized that I hadn't eaten all day except for a bite of an apple I hardly enjoyed, and my stomach was quick to remind me. I texted my mom that I was home. She replied:

K. On way with dinner. Need to talk later about this afternoon.

I settled the groceries on the counter and began putting them away. I knew we would have to talk, but I didn't want to think about that now. I finished putting my haul away, and I decided a quick snack of some carrots wouldn't hurt my appetite, so I took a bowl of them with me to my room to watch some Fullmetal Alchemist and relieve my troubled mind. I had picked it back up before I came home for break, and it was admittedly the only thing that had brought me joy. I had watched it when I was younger, finding some old DVD's of it along with the manga, but when I went away for school, my mom purged the house of them. She did that with most everything that belonged to my dad. There was just something so compelling about the brothers' story and how they persevered through every hardship that resonated with me. I opened my laptop and pulled up the watch screen as I bit into a baby carrot. I pressed play, and the episode began with a black screen like usual, and a few seconds into the video, a white eye opened in the middle of the screen.

"I propose a challenge," a voice called from the screen. I sat glued to the screen, not exactly remembering this part of the show but excited to see what was about to unfold, nonetheless. "I wonder, can you right the wrongs of a past life not your own? The toll has been paid, but success ultimately falls on you. I am God, I am all, I am the world, and the decider of fate. Will you humbly accept a fate that you have no say in? Or will you be able to rewrite the past to save the future?"

"This seems a little out of place... what episode is this? Stupid piracy sites..." I tried to exit the screen to check the episode description, but my mouse wasn't working. Neither was my mousepad. I heard a door open and close, and Mom called my name from downstairs. I had only removed my eyes from the screen for a split second, but the eye that had noticeably not blinked began to glow a deep crimson red. Suddenly, before I could even gasp or gather what was going on, hundreds and thousands of black, void-like hands seized me and pulled me into the screen.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Two

A Chance Encounter

When I woke up, I faced a white expanse that stretched on for miles and miles. My vision blurred as I attempted to open my eyes, the vast wash of white too bright. As my eyes adjusted with a few calculated blinks, I noticed there was not one splash of color, not one soul, nothing but me within this space. I was utterly alone. I attempted to prop myself up, much to my body's dismay, and my head swam with each movement. I ignored my dizziness and attempted to deduce where the hell I was.

Heaven? I thought briefly. It seemed a little too on the nose that it would really be this white. It was almost too pure. I tried to focus on the last thing I remembered. I was at home on my bed, and then—

"Agh!" I cried out, as a searing pain rippled through my head. The black arms of my nightmares bubbled to the surface of my memory. I groaned as the migraine raged on. I must have hit my head on something but considering there was a whole lot of nothing around me, I had no idea what it could have been. I attempted to move to an upright position and then to stand. My knees buckled almost immediately, and I landed on my elbow. I cursed under my breath and tried again to stand. I was a little more stable this time, but not by much.

"I see you're up," a voice cooed.

I turned to my left at the sound with a swift jolt. The movement was too sudden, and I felt lightheaded again. I dropped to my knees and grasped my head in my hands reflexively as if the motion would somehow stop the pain within. When I looked to the source of the voice – a bit more carefully this time – no one was around, and I was still alone.

Am I losing it? I thought, glancing about. You've already lost it being here, wherever here is.

"Who's there," I asked, my voice hoarse and strained. Where had that voice come from? My mouth was drier than it had ever felt before. I looked around and caught something as it moved in the corner of my eye. As soon as I laid eyes on them, I knew who I was dealing with. Fear shot through me, crippling my movement. Panic surged in my chest. "Truth?"

"Clever girl," the figure clapped mockingly. They were as white as the room, shrouded in a dark and sinister aura. Their face was as blank as if molded in gray clay and left unpainted, save for an ominous grin. The figure sat on the floor across from me at a distance. "Just like someone I used to know. An old friend, if you will."

"What the hell is going on?" I asked nervously. I stared down a would-be make-believe character from a serialized anime. I shouldn't be here. I hadn't performed any alchemy. It wasn't even possible. "Oh, I get it."

When the realization hit, I smacked my face with a resounding thwack. The impact echoed through the void. I immediately regretted it, and I yelled out in pain as my brain rattled around in my skull. It had to be a dream. But it felt real enough.

"You sure are a lively one," Truth remarked. "This should be interesting."

I smacked my face again, felt the bitter sting left on my hands and cheeks. My mouth was dry, and I gasped for air, which smelled like an unscented dryer sheet, stale and crisp. I shouldn't be able to smell the air, feel my cheeks sting, or my head swim in a dream.

Shit shit shit, I thought. Not good at all.

"Let's say this is real, which it can't be since it's an anime, a show—"

"Dimensions often have continuity errors." Truth remarked simply.

"—Why am I here?" I finished.

Truth put its head in its left hand as it motioned its other to the right. I followed the trajectory of the motion to see a dark figure sprawled out on the ground.

"That would be thanks to him," they said.

The figure looked strangely familiar, and after squinting my eyes a bit, I recognized the dark hair and the scar across his nose. The man I encountered when I was home was unconscious but breathing from what I could tell. My thoughts ran rampant as I remembered our last encounter and the danger I had felt then transitioned to now.

"What the hell?" I said.

How did he bring me here or pay my toll? Better yet, why? I thought, scooting back.

"This young man brought you here to me. But that's of little consequence. Do you want to know why you're really here?" Truth asked with a wicked grin. Truth snapped its fingers, and the man was gone. I swallowed the lump that had accumulated in my throat, hard. I dared not answer. A pit opened in my stomach and threatened to swallow me from the inside out. Truth went on without my reply. "You're here to participate in a challenge. You may have already heard but let me refresh your memory. I wonder if you can right the wrongs of a past life not your own. The toll has been paid, but success ultimately falls on you. I am God, I am all, I am the world, and the decider of fate. Will you humbly accept a fate that you have no say in? Or will you be able to rewrite the past to save the future?"

"I don't understand," I said, shaking my head. "Just tell me what's going on. Send me back." The request sounded more desperate than I'd like to admit.

"Oh, you'll be going back, alright. Now, about the toll," they said. I tensed up, and my heart stopped its beat momentarily. I envisioned the horrors they could do to me. Take my arm, or maybe my leg, hell, my head if they felt like it. I winced at the thought, and my head ceaselessly pounded. From thin air, Truth pulled out a deep crimson stone that shone with a warm light. "As I said, it's been paid already. You have a very generous benefactor indeed."

I stared at the stone in confusion. I blinked, suddenly realizing what Truth was holding. My heart skipped a beat. It was simply impossible. There was no way that a real Philosopher's Stone shone in front of me. It filled the vast expanse of white with its overwhelming glow.

"How did..." I trailed off, mesmerized by the color, hypnotized by it.

"No need for details," they said. As quickly as the stone had appeared, it vanished, and the warmth of its light disappeared with it. "You have to figure that out all your own. That's an integral part of the challenge, my dear."

I was about to ask again just how this was real when something seared the skin of my chest. My neck became heavy with a weight that threatened to crush me. It felt like someone had branded my skin and dropped a dumbbell on my back in one swift singular motion. I cried out in agony, and my scream pierced the expanse of silence. I looked down at the source only to be overwhelmed by a red light emitted from my chest. As my eyes adjusted, I realized the Philosopher Stone had rematerialized and now hung from a gleaming silver chain around my neck. The pain – undoubtedly caused by the stone – was so intense that I grabbed the chain and reflexively attempted to remove the necklace. Before I even got it over my chin, the chain retracted and choked me with so much force I nearly passed out. After a few agonizing seconds, it released me, and I gasped and sputtered for air. I coughed and looked up at Truth, who grinned a void, expressionless grin.

"What have you done?" I coughed out.

"That's your burden to bear now," they said with a shrug.

"Take it off!" I pleaded.

"You can't remove it. Now, I believe you have a decent knowledge of the laws and inner workings of the world you've been called to," they said, standing and walking toward me. The stone felt even heavier than before, keeping me in place, and I winced. The grin faded from Truth's otherwise expressionless face. "Now that's no fun. I think it'd be more fun if you went in blind."

"I thought you said my toll was paid!" I screamed, though my voice was guttural, and I coughed again.

"Tsk tsk, I would never go back on equivalent exchange, dear. I just mean this would be more fun if you didn't remember a few things, that's all. You can restore them with a little effort, I'm sure," they mused. I scowled at Truth as an intense wave of anger and anxiety washed over me. If my toll were paid, why couldn't I keep my memories? The weight of the stone was overbearing now as Truth stood over me, and I felt myself slip in and out of consciousness. "In place of your memories, I'll show you the Truth."

Before I could respond, I was immersed in a red glow that felt as if a million volts of electricity were surging through my body. I was completely paralyzed and screamed like hell, unable to do anything else. The shock felt like it lasted forever, but the glow eventually dissipated, and as I fell to the floor, a door appeared beneath me. When it opened, I free-fell through a scroll of knowledge that filled my head with endless information. I was conscious enough to see the Truth before I was sent through another door and fell through a clouded sky.

"How much longer until the next town, Al?" Edward asked, exhausted. They had walked that never-ending desert for who knows how long.

"Not much farther, brother. The town should be right ahead," as Alphonse answered, the small town between Liore and East City appeared over the dunes.

"I hope there's a decent restaurant there. I'm starving," he lamented. Ed didn't have the stamina of his armored brother. He was desperate for some food after the emptiness Liore had left in his stomach. They expected to reach the small town by nightfall, and hopefully would find themselves a room at an inn before the train to East City left in the morning. The sun still shone high in the sky, but it would take a bit more time before they would reach the town. Ed dreaded the thought of the report he'd have to make to Mustang after the Philosophers Stone turned out to be a fake. Ed just knew that the Colonel would taunt him about wasting funds and resources for all these dead-end leads on the stone. But he wasn't going to give up just yet. He couldn't. Al needed his body back, and he was going to be the one who restored it. Maybe if that bastard Mustang gave me something other than these chicken-shit leads—

"Brother!" Al called, disrupting his brother's thoughts.

Ed – annoyed at the interruption – spun around to face his brother, who was nowhere to be found. Ed heard a small voice call to him somewhere deep within the sand.

"Damnit all, Al— stop sinking!" Ed clapped his hands and touched the sand, creating a pit that revealed his younger brother, who chuckled nervously.

When they finally reached the town, Ed found the nearest restaurant and was already halfway through his meal as the sun set completely.

"Slow down, brother!" Al scolded. Ed munched absently on a piece of chicken.

"I'm just glad to get some food in my belly. It feels like it's been forever," Ed said as he chewed. "When I'm done, Al, we gotta find a phone. We should probably get a room at an inn, too. I'm exhausted."

"I saw one across the street a bit further down. We should try there," Al offered.

"Yeah, I'll see if there's a phone here. I'm just about done," Ed swallowed, bits of food adorning the sides of his face. With one last colossal bite, Ed flagged down the waitress to inquire about a phone he could use. After giving the operator his military code, he was put through to East City's main operations line. "Yeah, is the bastard in?" Whoever was on the other end of the line knew who 'the bastard' was almost instantly. There was a short silence, followed by a click and a ring.

"Roy Mustang," the voice on the phone answered in a cool tone.

"Well, Colonel," Ed roared through the phone. "I think it's about time you check your sources. You send me on yet another wild goose chase and leave us to clean up your mess in Liore!" Al flinched at Ed's harshness.

"But those people are better off now, that's at least something. Besides, it's not the Colonel's fault the stone was a fake," Al reminded him in a hushed tone. Ed shrugged it off and could almost hear the smug smile on his face as Mustang spoke.

"We can go into further detail about the Liore report when you arrive at East City, Fullmetal. But before that, I have another job that I need you to take care of for me."

"I'm not your personal maid," Ed groaned as he leaned up against the phone box, ready to hang up the call.

"It's a lead on the Philosophers Stone," Mustang drew out.

Ed put the retracted phone back to his ear.

"Keep talking."

"I got an… interesting call this morning. Just your luck."

"Oh yeah, what's so lucky about it?" Ed asked as he crossed his arms.

"Apparently, a young girl fell out of the sky earlier today. Reports from multiple eyewitnesses say she was engulfed in a red glow. Strike your fancy yet, Fullmetal?" the Colonel teased.

"Just get on with it," Ed said, exasperated but interested.

"The old woman who made the report is currently housing the girl. She's still unconscious to the best of my current knowledge. They're in the next town over— a place called Bethanie, about half a day away from East City. Head out to investigate before reporting here."

"You got it, Colonel," Ed grinned as he hung up the phone. "C'mon Al, let's see if we can catch a train tonight. I'm not so tired anymore."

I was laid out on something, not quite ground, but sort of lumpy. I could feel it underneath me— a mattress, most likely. I was awake, but my eyes wouldn't open on command. I was in a liminal space between awake and asleep. I heard a faint voice, but I couldn't make out the words being said, or who by for that matter. It was like someone had covered my ears. After a few minutes passed like that, with a little effort, I finally gained control of my eyelids and willed them open. I was able to map out some basic shapes of my surroundings— a rectangular and dark mass across the room, the end of the rectangle I assumed to be a bed I laid on, and a figure that hovered to my right. The sounds were becoming clearer with my eyesight, and I was able to place the voice I had heard to the figure as they came more clearly into view. I registered that it was a woman hunched over me, with grey hair pulled into a neat bun at the base of her neck and thick-rimmed glasses that magnified the crow's feet around her brown eyes. She looked to be in her sixties, maybe even seventies, and donned a faded lilac apron over a long russet dress. A pink shawl wrapped around boney shoulders hung in my face when she clasped her hand on my forehead.

"Look who's finally up," she said in a soft voice. "I was worried about you for a while there, dearie."

I couldn't speak. I tried to make my tongue move, urged my lips to purse, to form the words that my brain wanted to respond but nothing came out. I tried to move my hand. Nothing. I wanted to sit up; the covers were entirely too warm, and I could feel the sweat as it pooled at my back. Since I couldn't move, I instead took in the features of the room. The mass from earlier was a wooden dresser that leaned against a white-washed stone wall. The wooden floorboards creaked as she moved to a basin situated on a wooden table next to the bed. The window behind her illuminated her profile as she took a damp rag from the tub and wrung it out. The room smelled of roses and smoke.

"Burning," I said in barely a whisper.

"Oh! You speak!" she said. I seemed to have surprised her, but she recovered quickly. "Yes, you're burning up."

She laid the cool rag to my forehead in a gentle motion, the shawl brushing softly across my chest. The smell of roses came from her, but the smell of smoke was more prominent.

"Burning," I repeated, a bit louder this time. The smell permeated my nose and began to make it hard to breathe. I coughed. "Something's burning."

The woman looked at me quizzically, then sniffed the air and turned her attention to the door across the room.

"My roast!" she exclaimed. In an instant, she was through the door and had left it ajar, allowing smoke to billow into the bedroom freely. I attempted moving again, not yet ready to die in a fire. Much to my relief, my hand moved and then my arm. My body was cooperating for the most part, and as I sat up, the towel fell from my face into my lap. I swung my legs around to the side of the bed and held the towel to my mouth and nose to act as a respirator as I exited the room. I walked along a long narrow hallway – the kind that two people wouldn't be able to navigate comfortably – to follow the flow of the smoke and the fading scent of roses. I entered a den, sparse in furniture – save for a worn couch and a rocking chair – but neat. A few feet away was a kitchen equipped with a simple sink, fridge, and stove, the last of which the woman was bent over as she aired out the smoldering oven. The smoke stung my eyes as I approached. The woman pulled a dish out of the smoke and, in one swift movement, placed it on the stovetop, opened the window above the sink, and turned back to me with a smile. "Everything's alright, dearie. Just a little toasty is all. You've got a good sniffer on ya. I must be getting too old to smell as well." She moved to a glass door that was nestled between the kitchen and the den and opened it to air the room out.

"Can I help?" I asked as I removed the makeshift mask. I thought I should at least offer, though she seemed to have things more or less under control.

"You shouldn't keep up with a fever like that, but you may as well sit down. Dinner is ready," she presented the roast as if it hadn't been on fire moments ago, and I placed the towel on her modest dining table, then took the seat she offered.

She carefully carved the meat, and with each slice, the aroma of the cooked beef overtook the smell of smoke, and my stomach alerted me to its emptiness. She served me a healthy dose of meat and potatoes, and when I took a bite, she watched me chew the piece with a satisfied smile. It was delicious; I couldn't even tell that it had basically threatened to burn the house down just a bit earlier. It filled me with the warmth I had lost when I left the sheets of the bedroom and stood around in my clothes, drenched with sweat.

"It's really good, Miss…"

"Isabelle. Just call me Isabelle. I haven't cooked for a guest in a while," she said, taking the seat across the table. I nodded. Isabelle took a bite herself, and we sat in silence for a while as we enjoyed the salacious saltiness of the roast. She broke the silence. "What can I call you?"

It was the first time I had to think about anything other than not dying in a fire since I woke up.

"Marina," I said.

"Where are you from, Marina?" she asked.

I froze. When I woke up, I had assumed I was related to the woman at my bedside, which had made the most sense at the time. But now that I thought about it, tried to think of it, nothing and nowhere came to mind.

"Here, I suppose," I said, unsure of where exactly here was. "But I'm not sure. I don't remember." I wasn't sure what to make of the situation. I really didn't remember. The longer I thought about it, the emptier my mind was. I couldn't recognize the woman across from me. I was sitting in front of a stranger and shared in dining on her roast.

"Don't remember?" she asked. She waited for an answer that didn't come. I was too entrapped in my thoughts. After some time, I was able to distinguish a few things. I knew my name, age, birthday, even my blood type – but I was lost on where I came from or how I got here. I furrowed my brow to further concentrate. Isabelle seemed to sense my uneasiness. "Well, if it helps, you're in my home in Bethanie, a small town in the country of Amestris. Ring any bells?" I shook my head.

"No," I said, and she frowned.

"Maybe you hit your head. You had quite the fall."

"Fall?" I asked, perplexed. I didn't recall falling.

"Oh yes, you fell right out of the clear blue sky. You were surrounded in a red glow, like something out of a fairy tale. I saw you fall from my porch and gathered some of the village men to help you. When we got to you, you were passed out in one of the fields. We brought you back here, and you've been asleep in the guest room for about a day now. I thought you would have surely been dead when we found you," she mused.

It took me a moment to process the information Isabelle presented to me. In that instant, everything stopped. I just fell out of the sky. How was I supposed to believe that? I couldn't manage to wrap my head around the situation she just described.

Did I hit my head? I thought as I touched my scalp. I felt for knots but came up empty. The room became far too warm. My palms became so sweaty that I couldn't hold my fork without it slipping from my fingertips. I stared at the unfinished roast in front of me, and I started seeing double the portion I had left on the porcelain plate. I stood suddenly, looked around, not able to recognize anything as the room moved unevenly and slowly around me. My breath became labored and exhausting, and with each heave of my chest, the panic settled deeper in my stomach.

"Where am I? How did I get here? What's going on?" I cried as tears welled at the edge of my eyes. "I want to go home."

My knees threatened to give way as the tears fell freely to the glossy surface of the floorboards. In an instant, Isabelle had me in a tight embrace and put a reassuring hand on my head, urging me to take deep breaths. A few tears continued their descent and trailed down my cheek, then landed softly on the shoulder of her shawl. The sound of her voice soothed me, and after a few deep breaths, I returned the embrace.

"There, there, it's okay. You're safe here. We'll figure this out," she said in an even and relaxed tone. I sniffled and nodded, grateful for her kindness, and she pulled away to look me in my eyes. Her gaze was stable and did not waiver at the pained expression I wore. She pressed a frail but steady hand to my forehead. "You're still quite warm. I'll draw a quick bath and give you some fresh clothes so I can clean what you have. Then back to bed with you. How's that sound?" She sounded so sure of the plan, so I nodded numbly in compliance.

As I sat in the warm bath, donned the long shirt Isabelle laid out for me, and nestled into bed, I couldn't help but wonder if my life was like this. It seemed quiet, secure, and Isabelle fit the motherly role easily as if she were my own. Was my mother as kind as her? Was she worried about me? Did I have a mother, or even a father to go home to? Were they looking for me? I wondered myself worried as I stared at the bleak white brick above the bed, tears streaming down my face.

When I awoke the next morning, I sat in bed awhile and let the information from the day before sink in further. I massaged my eyes, wishing the action would trigger something, anything about myself, about where I was from, or what to do now. Isabelle had mentioned that she had called for help, but I had no idea what that entailed. Maybe a doctor, or a detective or something, though I had told Isabelle I was feeling much better, which was only a small fib. I wasn't as panicked as yesterday, but my head spun a bit. It wasn't unreasonably painful, and I didn't want to stay confined to the bed all day. I could handle a little vertigo. After I had willed myself out of bed, I asked Isabelle to take me to where I fell, in hopes that it would jog my memory. When we got there, there were a few smushed plants in the shape of my body, but it didn't spark my memory. I was disappointed, to put it mildly. I was still lost, and quite frankly, even more confused.

How had I survived a fall like that? I thought.

"I'd take it it's because of that necklace you've got," Isabelle remarked on the walk back to the house. I must have asked the question out loud. I looked down at the necklace in question and pulled it from its place nestled underneath my borrowed shirt.

"This thing?" I asked. A crimson stone swung at the end of a long, silver chain. When I held it up to the light, the stone looked almost clear, transparent. I didn't recognize the red stone around my neck, but it felt warm and comforting, like a security blanket. I squeezed it in my palm as a sharp pain flashed in my head. It was gone in an instant, and I ignored it. She nodded.

"It was still glowing when we found you. I'd bet that's why you didn't go splat," she said, and I chuckled at the comment.

When we got back to Isabelle's, we ate, and after I offered to help her around the house to return the kindness, she had shown me. As she cleaned up after our meal, I swept the floor. Isabelle and I looked up from our tasks at the sound of a swift knock at the door. A voice called 'hello' from the other side. Isabelle rubbed her hands on her apron, and she moved to the door. She opened it to reveal a young boy, maybe my age or a little older, with golden blonde hair in a braid and clothed in a black shirt and pants, topped with a red coat. Behind him was a hulking suit of armor, shiny and silver with glowing red eyes that peered into the room as they entered. There was something incredibly familiar about them, but as hard as I tried, I couldn't figure out what. A quick sting of pain shot through my head again.

"Do I know you?" I said aloud, not sure where the question came from. An impulse, I guessed.

The shorter boy met my gaze and held it captive with his golden eyes. A sudden shot of pain pierced my skull, then another, and another, repeatedly in quickening succession, each jolt more painful than the last.

"I'm Edward Elric, and this is my brother Alphonse. And you are?" he asked skeptically.

My vision became bleary, and the room spun. I lost my grip on the wooden broom, which clattered noisily to the ground. My head pounded, drowning out the sounds of their voices. They were talking, I knew, but I couldn't hear them. One last shot of excruciating pain struck my head, and as suddenly as it hit, my body fell to the floor with a thud that reverberated throughout the tranquil house.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Three

Uncertain Certainty

The Elrics found themselves there, in a quaint little cottage in a quaint little town, searching for a not-so-quaint stone. Problem was that their best lead was currently passed out cold resting in a room down the hall. What luck. Their entrance was a bit more exciting than they had originally anticipated. Ed had barely a chance to introduce them to the girl they were sent to investigate before she was on the floor. What he registered during their brief interaction was spotty, at best. She was younger, maybe he or Al's age, with blue eyes that pierced his with an uncanny knowingness about them. Before he knew it, their shared gaze was broken, and she was on the ground, her long blonde hair spread out around her head like a halo.

"Oh my!" the old woman had exclaimed. "Marina dear, what's wrong?" Ed rushed to her side as Al clattered behind him. She looked as peaceful as if she were asleep— or dead. Ed quickly rolled the girl to her back and sighed in relief at the even rise and fall of her chest.

"She's just unconscious, that's all," he said as he placed his flesh hand to her forehead, able to feel the immense heat that radiated from her skin through his glove. he looked up at the worried crowd around them. "I think she's got a fever."

"She had one yesterday too, poor thing," the woman remarked. "Is that blood?"

Sure enough, Ed's glove had a crimson streak on it, smudged from a small cut on her forehead. The blood bubbled and pooled slowly at the girl's temple and matched the flushed color of her cheeks. It wasn't anything to worry about, but it would need a patch.

"It's just a scratch," he assured the old woman, who crouched with him.

After they moved the girl – Marina, if Ed recalled what the old woman called her correctly – to a bedroom, the woman bandaged her head and pressed a moist towel to her forehead to break the fever. While she did that, Al and Ed sat patiently in the living room awaiting the old woman's return. Al took up a third of the small, pleated couch with Ed nestled next to him.

"Tea?" the old woman offered as she entered the den, a tray of hot drinks at the ready. She set the dish down on the small rattan table between the sofa the Elrics sat on and the rocking chair she sat in. The woman took a cup from the tray and began pouring a hot, somewhat green liquid into it as she spoke. "I'm afraid I didn't introduce myself, what with all the commotion. I'm Isabelle Bagher, but you boys just call me Isabelle."

She handed the first cup to Ed, then took another of the three and began to pour more tea. When she handed Al his cup, he took it in his bulky hand and held it close to his chest, knowing full well he wouldn't be drinking it.

"It's nice to meet you. As I said, I'm Ed, and this is Al, my brother," Ed said as he took a sip of tea.

"When I called the military to help, I didn't expect them to send someone so famous to this little old town. Especially the Fullmetal Alchemist himself! When that man – Mustang, I believe – told me, I was shocked! And what a fitting name it is," Isabelle remarked, addressing Al.

"Oh, no ma'am you've got it all wrong, he's the Fullmetal Alchemist, not me," Al said as he motioned to Ed, who was more than offended.

"But he's so…" Isabelle trailed off, looking Ed up and down. Ed, unable to contain his irritation answered for her.

"Puny? Tiny? So small you could crush like an ant? I've heard it all before; just say it!" he exclaimed. His brother put a wary hand on his shoulder to contain Ed's... excitement.

"Well, I was going to say small," she answered seriously.

Ed nearly fell off the couch. Al laughed at Ed's defeated expression.

"He's the older brother, you know," he managed between chuckles, and it was Isabelle's turn to laugh.

"You don't say! My, what an interesting pair you are! Well, this tea here has some good properties about it. Maybe it will help you grow," she mused. Ed fumed but miraculously maintained his composure.

"Alright, alright," he said as he quickly and angrily swallowed what was left in his cup and placed the empty dish back onto the tray. He was there for some answers, and he wasn't leaving until he had them. "We have a few questions; maybe you can help us answer them until she wakes up."

"That's no problem at all, dearie," she said taking a sip of tea. Ed pulled his notebook out and scribbled while he talked.

"So, you had claimed in your initial report that she had fallen from the sky?"

"Yes, three days ago now. She woke up just yesterday," Isabelle answered.

"And she was glowing red, you said?" Ed looked up, eager to hear the answer.

"Why yes, she glowed bright red as she fell. I think it came from the necklace around her neck, but when I asked her about it, she didn't know where the necklace came from; as a matter of fact, she doesn't know where she came from, either," she said thoughtfully, finishing her tea and already pouring herself another cup. Al leaned forward.

"She doesn't remember?" he asked, and Isabelle nodded.

"You boys are the only things she's seemed to have found familiar," she explained.

The brothers looked at one another, bewildered. Neither of them had seen the girl before, and they both knew it without having to ask the other. Ed looked back to Isabelle.

"Could you take us to the spot where she fell?"

A boy with blonde hair flashed across my line of sight, immediately followed by a suit of armor. They sparred, quick and seamless in their movements, each one searching for an opening. As each pass landed, I could hear the clanking of metal and the rustle of the grass beneath them. The boy clapped his hands together in a blue flash and touched the dry earth, and from it rose a wall of dirt aimed at the armored figure. I stared in a mix of awe and confusion, not understanding what I was seeing. The sun gleamed against the gilded hair, the glistening metal, the blue sparks of— alchemy, yes, that was alchemy. It was strangely tangible, but out of reach.

I wasn't sure what tipped me off exactly, but I had a feeling that I wasn't supposed to be there. The scene before me felt like a memory, but other-worldly at the same time. It was as if I had watched this routine a hundred times, but I couldn't place myself in it. The boys continued their sparing, not once acknowledging my presence. I started to walk toward them, but my legs wouldn't listen. I looked down to my feet, willing them to move as the clear sky turned black, and they were suddenly enveloped by the darkness. I looked around, searching for any light at all, when a pair of golden eyes suddenly opened before me and the light reappeared, filling the world back up with color. The blinding glow revealed one of the boys from earlier, his determined eyes staring directly into mine, and I knew him instantly. We were transported into a room, standing a few feet apart. The room was filled with hundreds of books and circles drawn about the walls, floors, and every surface I could see. I walked toward him – my feet obeying this time – and reached out for his right hand. As I clasped his hand in mine, I felt the warmth of his flesh, and for a moment thought it was real.

"Edward," I said, the name coming easily to me. As soon as I knew and spoke it, the flesh hand I clung to disintegrated with a red bolt of electricity. His expression didn't change as I retracted my hand, and his left leg met the same fate. I took a step back, horrified.

"You've seen the Truth. You remember, don't you?" he said, but I didn't recognize the voice as his. The voice was foreign, distorted, terrifying. I shook my head as tears blurred my vision. I didn't remember. "You have to remember."

"I don't! Leave me alone!" I screeched.  The arm and leg rematerialized, but they were metal, artificial. He walked toward me, the metal limb clanking noisily against the wooden floors. I stepped further away until my back was at the door. I tried to open it, but it was sealed. He closed the distance between us, the sound of metal on wood pounding in my head along with my heart, and I pounded on the door, begging for release. As I turned around to face him, his face became blank, void white, save for an ominous grin.

"He's seen it too," the voice said.

I screamed.

My eyes shot open, and my heartbeat echoed like a bass drum in my ears. I placed a shaky hand on my chest as I willed my breath to steady itself. I looked around and recognized that I was in Isabelle's house, in the same room I woke up in when my memories began, but something was different. Something was off. I took in the room, looking carefully for what had changed. There was nothing that I could tell was out of place.

What is it, then? I wondered to myself. My head stung a bit as I sat up. A damp rag fell into my lap, and I creased my brows in confusion, a usually simple task, but something strange pulled the skin of my forehead with the motion. I reached up and noticed that a rectangular bandage covered the space between my left eyebrow and my hairline. After I touched it, I remembered the encounter at the door.

"Holy shit," I said out loud at the realization. I had just come face to face with the Elric brothers. I knew who they were. I recognized them, the first— and so far, the only thing I have remembered since arriving at Isabelle's. "Holy shit." The breakthrough surprised me but also stumped me. I knew who they were, but how? I had never met them before, of that I was sure, but I knew them and their struggles intimately. In my dream, I had almost an omniscient viewpoint of them, and as I sat there in bed, more and more details about them trickled into my head like droplets of rain on a windowpane.

The dream seemed to be a snapshot, a tip of the iceberg into the recesses of my memory. Al was a hollow suit of armor, and Ed had automail in place of normal limbs. They committed a taboo and paid the price; Ed became a state alchemist and vowed to return them to their bodies. Details like these and more flooded my head in a rush that left me dizzy. They didn't show any signs of knowing me or recognize my presence in any of my resurfaced memories of them, which begged the question of who they were to me. Even when I recognized Edward in my dream, he became someone else, someone who I felt knew me but wasn't him. I recalled the dream, heard the voice that was not Ed's urging me to remember the Truth, but I didn't. What had the voice meant by the Truth? Just then, Edward burst into the room, effectively interrupting my thoughts. I blinked at him. His chest heaved as he fixed his intense gaze on me.

"What's wrong?" he asked breathlessly. My mouth was agape, unable to answer him. He looked around frantically, maybe for whatever threat I must have screamed at in his mind, but when he noticed there was nothing, he leaned against the door frame and rubbed his temples with his hand. "What the hell was that scream? We heard you all the way down the path."

Isabelle and Al appeared in the door behind Ed, looks of concern plaguing their features. Well, Isabelle's face. Al didn't really have noticeable features, but I could still feel his concern.

"S-Sorry," I said, trying to find my voice. "I had a dream. I remembered something."

The room grew silent again, in anticipation of what I'd say next. I was suddenly uncomfortable with all their eyes watching me expectantly.

"Well?" Ed asked.

"Edward, right?" I addressed the blonde, starting to panic. I wasn't sure how to explain my vision – especially to him – as he nodded. "What… do you know about the Truth?" His eyes widened momentarily, then narrowed at me.

"How do you know about that?" he asked, his tone suddenly colder than before. My heartbeat quickened with anxiety.

"I know you've seen it. I... I think I did, too," I said quietly. Ed stared at me blankly, and I could barely breathe. I said it on an impulse, but I was starting to think I should have kept my mouth shut, judging by the way he looked at me. I should have asked for some time to process. He averted his gaze and fixated it on the door.

"Brother?" Al asked, breaking the silence with concern. Ed didn't respond. Instead, he left the room without a word. We all watched him go, and Ed's voice echoed down the hall.

"C'mon Al," he called for his brother. Al looked at me and quickly apologized for Ed's behavior, then left the room.

I didn't understand whatever this Truth was, but I now knew he did. His reaction solidified that much. Ed had looked at me with such enmity that it made my stomach turn, which meant that it wasn't good. Had I really seen something so terrible? I needed to know more. I had so many questions. If I wanted to find out where I came from, or how I got here, I knew I needed his help. Though, I wondered if he'd even offer it after walking out like that. Isabelle came to my bedside and patted my shoulder with a kind smile.

"He'll be back. Rest up for now. I brought your clean clothes back while you were sleeping for you," she said, motioning to the clothes folded on the dresser. I smiled softly.

"Thank you, Isabelle. I'm sorry for all the trouble."

"Nonsense!" she said as she hit me with a swift, lighthearted hand to the back that was stronger than I'd expect from her. "We'll figure this out." I nodded, and as she too left the room, I hoped she was right.

Ed stormed down the hall, Al close at his heels. "Brother, what's going on? What is she talking about?" he asked. Ed stopped in the kitchen and turned to Al but looked beyond him to see if they were followed.

"Let's talk outside," he said, and with a flip of his coat, he was out the glass door leading out back.

Once outside, Ed paced the little dirt track at the bottom of the staircase of Isabelle's backyard. Al watched his brother, waiting for him to say something, anything.

"Well?" Al asked. Ed stopped suddenly and turned to Al.

"You don't remember seeing the Truth, right?" he asked. Al shook his head.

"I remember you asked me this once before, but I'm not sure what you mean, brother."

"That night," Ed said in a hushed tone. "I saw the Truth. It's hard to explain without seeing it, but that's how I transmute without a circle. I haven't told anyone – not even Mustang – but somehow, she knew." He paced again. Al was quiet as he took in his brother's words.

"I still don't quite understand what this so-called Truth is, or how it grants you your alchemy ability. It's something I've just accepted. Though, it's strange that that Marina girl knows more about it. Is it possible to see the Truth and recognize other people who've seen it as well?" he asked. Ed pondered this.

"If that is possible, I haven't met anyone dumb enough to do what we did before. And if she's seen it as she claims, I'd be able to tell by that theory."

"Yeah," Al said thoughtfully. "And that doesn't explain her possibly recognizing us either. We're sure we've never met her before today, right?"

"Positive."

"So, what should we do now?" Al asked. Ed stopped in his tracks.

"We question her," he said as he looked back at the house. "I don't know what she's hiding, but I don't like it. And there's still the issue about how she got here. That spot in the field didn't indicate anything. If she did fall from the sky as these townspeople claim, she may have what we're looking for."

The brothers entered the house with a newfound resolve. Isabelle was humming in the kitchen as she put food in the fridge, likely the remnants of the lunch she was cleaning up when they first entered. Ed asked her if they could talk to the girl in private, which the old woman didn't dispute. The brothers walked down the hall, and after a swift knock at the door, they entered the bedroom. Ed was immediately captivated by long hair that danced at the small of Marina's back as it swung. Specks of red and silver oscillated with it, swathed in the golden strands. After her shirt descended, Marina turned to face the dumbfounded Elrics. As their eyes met, Ed understood instantaneously that he had majorly miscalculated. Realizing the significance of their presence as she dressed, a bright red blush surfaced on her cheeks, giving her the appearance of a ripe strawberry. Ed's face flushed as he tried to run from his blunder, but Al blocked the exit; the same realization had just dawned on him.

"Get out!" she shrieked as she grabbed the nearest object – ironically enough, a throw pillow – and did as its name intended. She threw it with a laughably terrible aim, and it struck Al straight in the face. His head and the stitched pillow clattered noisily to the floor, revealing an empty suit of armor. As the head rolled to Marina's feet, the Elrics froze. Marina looked down at the helmet in awe and then back to the brothers, Al's blood seal exposed. "So it was real." Before Ed or Al could question her, they heard footsteps from down the hall, Isabelle on her way to check on them.

"Is everything okay in there?" she called. Ed scrambled to pick up his brother's missing head while Marina rushed past them both to the door.

"We're fine, thanks!" she yelled back. With that, she yanked the door shut, quickly but quietly, and turned to face the brothers who had successfully managed to return Al's head to his shoulders. They stood there a few seconds like that, quiet enough to hear a pin drop, as they waited for the sound of Isabelle retreating to the kitchen. They relaxed a little when they could no longer hear her. Marina sighed heavily. "That was a little too close for comfort. No need to frighten Isabelle and expose you."

"R-Right," Ed managed. She seemed to refocus, and she narrowed her eyes at him.

"Don't you know how to knock?"

"Of course, I do! I did!" he tried to defend himself. "Don't you know how to speak up? A 'don't come in!' would have been helpful."

"Maybe if I had a bit more time to respond, I would have!" she hissed. "You didn't see anything, did you? I'll kill you both right here and now." The threat was insincere, but her face was anything but.

"No!" the brothers yelled in unison. Marina sighed.

"Wait for a response before you go entering places next time," she huffed. Her face was still beet red, but she seemed to believe them enough to move on from the matter. "Now, why are you barging into my room while I'm getting changed?" There was a hint of annoyance left in her tone.

"How do you know I've seen the Truth," he said, determined to regain the authority he had before he walked in. It was a statement more than it was a question, more accusatory. Marina moved to sit down on the bed and plopped down onto the quilted comforter.

"I'm honestly not sure."

"Well, then explain what that just was, when you saw Al and said what you said," Ed pressed. Marina clasped her hands and fidgeted, intermingling her fingers in an up and down motion, taking a moment to answer.

"When I first saw you, I thought you were familiar, but I didn't know who you were. Not until I had that dream. You were both in it. When I woke up, I just knew stuff about you. That's how I know you're hollow, Alphonse," she said as she looked at him. There was a sadness in her eyes, a pitiful look Al had gotten used to when people found out— but there was something else there that Al couldn't exactly identify. There was a perceptive quality about the look that eased him. She turned to Ed. "In my dream, you came to me and told me you've seen the Truth. You said I did too. But it wasn't you. I haven't figured that part out yet."

"Wasn't me?" Ed asked incredulously.

"No, it wasn't. It was someone else, someone more sinister, or rather, their voice coming from you. They knew me, but you both didn't seem to. Then I woke up, and I knew you. I know you committed a taboo that took your bodies." The boys tensed defensively. It was like that one statement sucked the air out of the room and made it harder for everyone to breathe.

"How the hell—" Ed said, clenching his jaw. If word of this got out, he could be court-martialed, and worse, Al could be taken from him and to a facility to be experimented on. She seemed to sense the unnerve in the room.

"I'm not telling you to scare you, but I don't know how else to make you believe me," she added quickly. Ed crossed his arms. "I'm not going to tell anyone. I have a feeling it's more... private." Ed grumbled to himself.

"Right. So, basically, you've got our life story covered, and don't know how," he asked. She nodded. He rubbed his forehead. None of this made sense to him. If anything, things were more complicated now. How did she know sensitive information about them that only a very select few knew? He didn't even trust Mustang with certain information that she had. Was she a military spy? Was she sent to investigate them and then lost her memory? Or maybe she was lying about losing her memory. If that were the case, they'd have to tread lightly. But things still didn't add up. His theory wouldn't explain how she's seen the Truth, or why she brought it up. It didn't explain her appearance in this town or a possible connection to a Philosopher's Stone. It was then Ed remembered something. "Marina, can I see your necklace?" Her answer would likely confirm or alleviate his suspicions.

"Sure," she said as she readily removed the chain from the confines of her crop top. Well, she seems pretty compliant for a spy, he mused. Sure enough, a red glimmering stone shone at the end of a long silver chain. She held it out for the boys to inspect. The brothers were mesmerized by the red stone that swung like a pendulum at the end of the chain and moved closer for a better view. Marina backed away slightly, and the brothers backed off, realizing her uneasiness. "It was glowing when I fell, and a bit after or so I'm told. I'm not sure what it is or where I got it though. I'm sorry I can't be more helpful."

"Brother, do you think—"

"It's hard to tell," Ed cut in.

"What if it is?" Al asked. Ed was quiet. There wasn't a way to know for sure that he knew of. He needed more information.

"Marina, do you mind if I hold it?" he asked, holding out a gloved hand. Marina looked at him warily. Ed sighed. "I won't take it. I promise."

"You can trust us," Al added.

She eyed them but began to lift the necklace from her collar. Suddenly, before it passed the base of her neck, the chain constricted around her throat and choked her. Marina fell back on the bed with a yelp, kicking violently as she sputtered and gasped for air. After a few frozen and unsure seconds, the Elrics jumped into action. Al ran out of the room to get help, and Ed was quick to sit Marina up in hopes she would be able to breathe easier. Marina pleaded with her eyes as she clawed at the chain, and Edward tried to find a clasp to undo the necklace that didn't exist. Marina's face grew redder with every passing moment, threatening a purple hue, and Ed watched helplessly as the chain tightened further with each attempt to set her free. She leaned further forward, and her head lolled as her eyes fluttered, and he worried she would pass out, or worse.

"Hey! Keep your eyes open!" he commanded, cradling her, her body growing heavier in his arms. Marina began to fall back again, only steadied by Ed's hand at her back, and her eyes flickered shut. She grabbed Ed's shirt, and before he had a chance to respond, the same hand went limp and fell into her lap. After a few agonizing seconds, the chain released its crushing grip on Marina's windpipe. Her eyes opened, and she inhaled sharply. In her exhale, she coughed violently, and her eyes watered. Ed sighed shakily in relief and encouraged her to breathe. "Are you alright? I had no idea—"

"If you think I did… I'd take it off?" she choked out.

Ed couldn't deny that. The chain retracted and returned to the length at which they first had seen it at. Purple bruises were already beginning to form around her neck. If she was a spy, she was damn committed. Or incredibly stupid. Al returned to the room, and relief washed over him.

"Marina! You're alright."

"Barely," she coughed. Ed looked behind Al.

"Where's the help? Where's Isabelle?"

"She left a note that she was running to the market. I tried to see if I could catch her but when I went outside, she was gone."

"Damn old hag," Ed cursed.

Marina hit him in the shoulder, luckily for her the flesh one. She was upright now, and Ed realized he still had his hand at her back. He removed it and stood quickly. They sat in silence as Marina caught her breath. Ed stood and wandered the room deep in thought.

"You're making me dizzy shorty, stop that," Marina snapped after a few rows of his pacing. Ed was ready to lunge at her and let the necklace choke her again.

"Who are you calling shorty you ungrateful pipsqueak!" he roared. Al grabbed his brother before any more harm could be done.

"I'm thinking," she remarked. "I can't concentrate with you pacing."

"You must have lost a few brain cells when that chain choked you," Ed remarked under his breath, earning himself a glare.

"I remember this. I remember this happening before. But I guess I don't have enough brain cells to tell you," she grinned slyly. Ed frowned.

"Just get on with it," he grumbled. Marina rolled her eyes at the remark. She looked like she was about to chew Ed out, but her expression softened as she took hold of the necklace.

"Someone gave this to me. I don't know who. But it's a Philosopher's Stone," she said simply.

Time itself stopped as the Elrics were faced with the answer to all their problems, hanging daintily and dangerously around the neck of a young girl.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Four

All Aboard

While I had gasped and sputtered for air and felt my consciousness fade— I knew I had felt like this before. An ominous voice filled my head, mixed with Ed's voice that urged me to stay awake. Flashes of white, bright, and blinding clouded my vision. A figure stood outlined against the stark whiteness.

"This is your burden to bear," I heard a voice say. They called it a Philosopher's Stone. I had no idea what that meant. I wasn't sure what to think. Something resurfaced about not being able to take it off, but it was vague and unhelpful.

Is that why it choked me? I pondered. Is this a punishment of some sort?

"Marina?" I heard a voice call for me. I looked up at the blonde boy who had brought me back to my senses, and suit of armor. They seemed on edge, probably apprehensive about what I had just told them.

"Sorry, just a second. I want to see if I can remember anything else," I said. Ed looked at me hesitantly.

"Take your time," Al said.

I knew they wanted answers – that much was painfully obvious – but they seemed in agreeance after a careful look at one another. I closed my eyes, tried to picture the figure more clearly. They were still fuzzy, but something about the way we interacted was strange to me. There was this feeling of disbelief that we had met and a similar feeling – maybe one of awe — about the stone. There was something familiar about it. Had I seen the stone before? What was it? I opened my eyes and focused back on the brothers.

"What is a Philosopher's Stone, exactly?" I asked. Silence followed, and the boys avoided eye contact. I frowned. "You must know." Especially after how you two looked at me, I thought.

"It's an object that defies the laws of alchemy," Ed said in a hushed tone.

"Right, alchemy," I said. "I saw you use it in my vision, but I'm not familiar with it."

"Yeah. We're alchemists. Alchemy is basically the scientific technique of understanding the structure of matter, decomposing it, and then reconstructing it. However, as it is a science, there are some natural principles in place. Only one thing can be created from something else of a certain mass. This is the Principle of Equivalent Exchange. It's said that the Philosopher's Stone can bypass that basic and strict principle, however. Nothing is taken to use it."

"We've been searching for it for a long time to restore our bodies. We were starting to think it was truly just a legend," Al chimed in quietly.

"I still don't know what that means, exactly. I'm not an alchemist, so it doesn't mean much, I guess," I said, holding the stone in my hand. It glinted in the light of the setting sun, almost see-through in my palm. "But it sounds like you really need this thing." The boys nodded slowly, and the room was filled again with a deep silence.

"That's why we came. We were hoping you'd have a real Philosophers Stone, and..." Ed trailed off. I looked up at him.

"And you wanted to take it," I finished for him. They looked a little ashamed but nodded. I thought for a moment. "What if... what if I gave it to you to restore your bodies?" Ed and Al looked at me sharply at the suggestion. That certainly got their attention, I thought.

"Could we really?" Al asked, hopefulness in the sweet tone of his voice. I smiled. This could be a golden opportunity for all of us.

"Of course! I mean, I don't have a use for it, and I don't know how to work the thing. There might be the issue of taking it off, though," I remarked. "But I do have one condition."

"What?" Ed frowned.

"I remember next to nothing, but I know you both. I need to know more about this Truth, and about who I am. I think I need your help to regain my memories," I said. Ed looked into my eyes, his gaze intense.

"How can we trust you? We don't even know if your stone is the real deal," he asked skeptically. I thought for a moment.

"I don't know, honestly. I don't know who I am, so I could easily be someone you shouldn't trust. I don't even know why I have this, to begin with. You could not trust me and be on your merry way, but you'd lose out on finding out the truth for yourself. Is that a gamble you're willing to take?" I asked. Ed seemed annoyed, and I noticed a vein throb in his forehead. I had him there.

"Brother, maybe we should call the Colonel. He might know what to do," Al observed.

"The Colonel?" I asked worriedly. "Like, the military?"

"He's my supervisor. He's stationed in East City. We were headed there before we got the call about you. I could talk to him and bring you along with us, but I can't promise more than that concerning your situation," Ed stated.

"I don't know if I want to get mixed up in the military's affairs," I said nervously.

"Well, you kind of already are. I am a State Alchemist, after all," he said as he pulled out his silver watch as proof. I blanched.

"You can trust the Colonel, Marina. He's kept our secret, after all," the younger Elric chimed in.

"Al," Ed warned as he nudged his brother and earned a hollow echo in response.

"I don't know. This is all a lot to take in. I just want to remember," I said, my voice betraying me and shaking slightly.

"Look, I understand you're scared," Ed said. "Come with us to see the Colonel in East City. As soon as we get there, Al and I will work on figuring out how to safely remove your necklace without harming you and get you set up in the city." I touched the now deep purple and greenish marks left on my neck.

"But what if you can't remove it? Then what do I do?"

"We won't leave until we do," he assured me. "After all, we want that stone as much as you want to be rid of it." I was hesitant as I thumbed the stone between my thumb and index finger.

"Do you promise?"

"We promise," Al said, placing a giant but gentle hand on my shoulder. Ed gave me a small smile.

"Alright. I'll go to East City," I relaxed a bit as Al removed his assuring hand.

"Okay, well, then we're gonna head to town to buy the train tickets and speak to the Colonel. We should leave tonight to get there tomorrow. Pack whatever you need," Ed said, moving toward the door. I nodded slowly and tightened the grasp on the necklace.

"I don't have anything to pack," I said softly. Ed look startled, as if just suddenly remembering my circumstances.

"Oh, right. Sorry. We'll be back shortly then. Let Isabelle know what's going on," he said. He and Al were about to close the door to the room.

"Thank you," I said softly, my chest feeling warm. They closed the door with a nod in response.

"Well, dearie, I'm sorry to see you go," Isabelle remarked as she placed the flowers she had gathered from her garden in a cylindrical vase. "You were quite a pleasure to have around for this old widow."

"I'm sorry I couldn't do more to pay you back for all the kindness you've shown me. I want to make it up to you, somehow," I said. Isabelle looked up from her task and smiled a toothy grin.

"Pay me back by staying safe out there. Find your memories. When you do, come back here, and tell me all about your adventures," she said earnestly. For some reason, tears welled in my eyes. I was sure I had drained the wells of my tear ducks, but here I was on the cusp of overflowing. One tear escaped my eye, and Isabelle took me into a kind embrace. I cried freely in her arms – let out all the fear and frustration and elation I had held in – and allowed the cathartic wave of relief to sweep me away. "Now now, there's no need to cry. I'm sure we will meet again."

"I'm such a crybaby," I said as I wiped my face furiously. "I'm sorry to leave you alone."

"I was left alone long before you came, but it was a wonderful respite to have you here. Now, go wash up, then find me. Supper will be ready soon, and I have an old bag that I want to pack for you. You can't go walking around in this all the time," she said as she tugged playfully at my clothes.

I nodded as she shooed me away. After washing up and enjoying a small dinner together, I helped her pack the rucksack, in which she gave me two spare changes of clothes to wear, consisting of mostly oversized plain shirts and some baggy pants. There was also a pocketknife that once belonged to her husband, some matches for starting a fire, and a few snacks for later. As I pulled the bag onto my shoulders, Isabelle grabbed my wrist and placed a small brown drawstring bag in my palm.

"What's this?" I asked, inspecting the bag.

"I can't let you walk around without any money," she smiled.

"I can't accept this!" I exclaimed. "You've done so much for me already."

"Nonsense, of course, you can. Now, put it in your bag, so you don't lose it," she said, stuffing it away. Ed and Al walked into the kitchen, finally back from town.

"Mustang's expecting us, we're good to go. You ready?" Ed asked, luggage in hand.

After securing the change purse in my bag and having donned the light brown coat from Isabelle, I nodded. We left a waving Isabelle in our wake as we walked into the night.

As we strolled through town, I was surprised to see how lively the nightlife was. I was under the impression that the town was small and quiet, but here in the main square, the people flooded the vendors and shops that lined the cramped streets. I was in awe of the heavenly smell of barbecued meat and the street performers that juggled jagged knives.

"This place is incredible," I remarked cheerfully. Ed seemed disillusioned by all the excitement, but Al nodded enthusiastically in agreement.

"I never imagined that such a small town could be so lively," Al observed.

"I was just thinking that! They seem to have a wonderful little nightlife going on here," I said. Al couldn't smile, but I was sure the way his head tilted was his way of mimicking the reaction that was unavailable to him. As Al and I discussed the different goods at the vendors' stalls as we passed through, I felt something soft and fluffy rub up against my shin. I looked down to find a tabby cat, bright orange with giant angular stripes along its back, purring at my feet. "Well, aren't you cute?" I picked the tabby up and chuckled as it licked my face. Al giggled like a schoolgirl as he cooed at the cat. Ed stopped in the busy street.

"Guys, come on, we have a train to catch. Marina put the cat down," Ed said.

The cat hissed in Ed's direction, and I pet it reassuringly as I stifled my laughter. I took a seat on an empty bench next to an alleyway and let the cat nestle in my lap.

"But Ed, we can't just leave the poor thing here," Al pleaded with his brother. I echoed his complaint, checking the cat for a collar.

"I wonder where you came from," I addressed the cat when I didn't find any identification, knowing I wouldn't get an answer.

"She's mine, Miss!" a voice called. We all looked in the voice's direction as a young boy with a knit cap and overalls ran up to us. He stopped in front of the bench, clearly out of breath, and when he laid eyes on the cat, a look of relief crossed his face. "The name is Drew. Me, not the cat. Her name is Gretta. I'm sorry if she caused you any trouble." He pet her head.

"Not at all," I said, handing her over to him gently. "She just came right up to us." He reached out eagerly for the tabby and easily held her.

"She must like you then! She doesn't get along with people much."

"She came right up to Marina and let me pet her no problem. She seems a bit misunderstood, that's all," Al chuckled in her defense. He patted Gretta's head, and she responded with a satisfied purr.

"She's a pretty good judge of character," said Drew excitedly.

"That explains why she hissed at you, brother," Al remarked and laughed. I joined in laughing as Edward glared at us. The boy laughed along nervously, then thanked us. We waved as he disappeared into the dense crowd.

"Look, the cat has a home, and we have a train to catch. Let's move people," Ed huffed.

Al followed his brother, and I moved to get up from my seat. The hair on the back of my neck stood up as I thought I felt a light touch on my shoulder. I turned quickly to look behind me, only able to see the brick wall that lined the alleyway. I thought I saw something move in the shadows, but before my eyes adjusted, Al was in front of me.

"Marina? You alright?" he asked. I looked up at the kind giant and nodded, looking back once more into the darkness. Nothing.

"Sorry, let's go," I said, walking off. I didn't look back as I followed Ed and Al to the train station.

The train car was deserted as we boarded. Ed led the pack, moving to the back of the car, and Al clanked noisily behind me. Ed plopped himself and his luggage down on a bench that faced the front of the locomotive. Al instinctually took his seat across from Ed, leaving me standing by awkwardly. I clutched the straps of my pack, trying to determine where I fit in this scenario. Ed was casually leaned against the window observing the outside world – the spot I'd prefer – and Al took up a whole bench on his own. I didn't feel right about asking Ed for the seat he so clearly favored. I still stood as the train jolted to life and began its expedition to East City. Ed looked up from staring out the window.

"What's the problem?" he asked.

"I— I think I'll sit over here," I motioned to the seats across the aisle. "You know; so, we can lay down comfortably. It is late, after all." I turned swiftly on my heel and sat myself down on the bench opposite the Elrics.

"Suit yourself," Ed called as he propped his feet up on the seat, back at the window. "The ride will be a few hours, but we should reach East City in the early morning. Get some rest 'til then."

I nodded and set my bag down next to me. They fell into the routine they had no doubt developed after all the traveling they did. Ed already looked to be sound asleep while his brother quietly read a book. I positioned my bag in the corner, hoping to utilize it as a pillow, but the pocketknife stuffed inside kept poking me. I positioned and repositioned it a few times before I gave up with a sigh and got a groan from the blonde across the way.

"Sorry, I can't get comfortable," I mumbled. I couldn't remember if I had ever ridden on a train before, but this experience was not shaping up to be a great introduction.

"Forget the bag," I heard the elder Elric say. "The seat should provide enough support on its own. It's hard, but at least you won't wake up with a kink in your neck."

I looked at him as he rested peacefully against the window and wondered if he had talked or if I had imagined it. I took the advice anyway — sure that it was better than whatever I was trying – and curled up on the cushioned bench, my bag settled on the floor. He was right; it was firm but not unbearable. The seat was long and wide enough to lay on if I tucked my knees in a bit.

"Thank you," I said softly. He exhaled in response.

What is up with these two and not responding to a 'thank you' with actual words? I wondered to myself. I watched the scenery as it passed for a while, mostly noting the different variations of blue and black, miraged as trees or hills or homes. Occasionally, there would be a light that flashed by almost too quickly for me to register it. From my spot nestled on the bench, I watched the night grow darker until it reached a midnight black, and I drifted to sleep. When I woke up, it was due to unfavorable circumstances. I was on the floor, and I didn't know how I had gotten there. My shoulder hurt a bit, and I figured I must have fallen off my seat. Looking up confirmed it, but I was confused to see that it was still pitch-black outside. I looked over to the Elrics, who had been equally shaken.

"Is everyone okay?" Al asked.

"Yeah, but what just happened?" I asked as I picked myself up and dusted off.

"Good question," Ed asserted, looking around.

"The train stopped moving suddenly. It hasn't been long since we left the station, just a few hours since," Al provided.

The forward momentum of the train must have stopped suddenly enough to throw us from our seats. Ed was spared my fate by his brother, who caught him and stood him upright. I sat back in my seat and attempted to rub my arm back to life, wishing the tingling sensation would dissipate. Luckily, the train car was empty save for us, but I was sure other cars had people in them just as rattled as we were. The lights of the car flickered, and the sudden darkness spooked me. We heard a loud boom and the shrill whistle of the train's horn.

"That didn't sound good," I thought aloud.

"What should we do?" Al asked, directing the question to Ed.

"We investigate," he said, already headed up the aisle. Al got up and started after him but stopped abruptly to look at me.

"Marina, will you be alright here by yourself?" Al asked. Ed stopped at the door.

"Shit," he cursed. "Al, stay here with her."

"No, go, Al. I'll be fine here," I tried to reassure them. I was sure it probably wasn't that big a deal. I wasn't sure how trains worked exactly, but it couldn't be too bad, right? Al seemed torn, so I riffled around the rucksack Isabelle gave me and pulled the worn and somewhat rusted pocketknife out. "I'll be fine. I've got protection."

"We'll be right back. If we don't come back in five minutes, go get help," Al said and awaited my acknowledgment of the request. I nodded. He straightened and turned to follow his brother, and with that, they disappeared into the next cabin.

I set the pack down again, fiddling with the strings to calm my mounting nerves. I counted the minutes in my head out of necessity. Without a watch or a clock around, I had no other choice. I thought I knew what five minutes felt like, knew I had lived many increments of five minutes before, but this methodic counting and sitting and waiting was torturous. The longer they were gone, the darker the night seemed to get. With every passing minute, the anxiety that had lumped in my chest crept up my body until it was in my throat. I should have just told Al to stay. I had already counted to four minutes and thirty-two seconds when the lights flickered again – for longer this time – and I stood, heart pounding, to go and get help. I was about to place the pocketknife in my bag when the lights went out completely, and I screamed in fright.

"It's just a little darkness," I told myself aloud, not believing the quivering voice. I had hurriedly shuffled my bag shut when the lights came back on. I was too disoriented to notice the looming figure behind me. With one solid blow to the back of my neck, I was out cold.

When Ed and Al reached the engine room, they were surprised to see the conductor on the floor and unconscious, surrounded by smoke. The console of the train was bashed in and sparked small fires. The front of the train was almost completely consumed by flames and a rising plume of smoke. The brothers took in their surroundings and worked quickly and seamlessly, their teamwork unequivocally their best asset. Alphonse lifted the bruised and beaten conductor and moved him into the train car farthest from the flames. Edward moved outside of the locomotive and covered his mouth and eyes from the falling ash. With a clap of his hands, blue sparks flew from the soil and earth and blanketed the flaming engine, smothering the flames. Ed wiped his brow and refocused his energy to the control cabin. Al attempted to awaken the conductor.

"Sir, are you alright? What happened?" he asked. The conductor stirred, opened his eyes, and closed them again. "Sir?" The conductor tried to sit up on his own and groaned.

"I was attacked," he said hoarsely. "A tall man, in dark clothing. He came in through the window."

"The window?" Al asked.

"Yes, he flew in and shattered the glass."

"You mean he was above the train, then?"

"Seems so. He knocked me to the ground and started smashing up the place. I tried to fight back, but the son-of-a-bitch hit me till I was down for good," he said as he tried again to lift himself from the floor but fell back in pain.

"Sir, please don't try to move. What happened to the man, do you know? Did you see where he went?"

Just then, the lights went out.

As Edward began to head back inside to address the control cabin, he thought he saw a tall figure in the darkness.

"Hey!" he called to no answer. Ed started running after the figure, catching a glimpse of a dark coat that trailed behind him and gave him away even in the pitch black of the night. Ed only slowed and stopped when he noticed that the lights on the train had gone out. All he could see were the tiny sparks of light from the control panel that threatened a much larger flame. Shit, he cursed inwardly, torn. He huffed as he looked once more toward the darkness. With a groan, he diverted his attention back to the conductor's panel and jumped back onto the train. "Just what in the hell is going on here?"

Back inside, Edward stood in front of the beaten panel and clapped his hands. Another show of blue sparks danced with the red of the flames until the panel was back to normal working condition. The lights flicked back on and illuminated the trashed cabin. The light shone from the broken glass fragments beneath the car's only window, where Ed presumed the assailant came in from. He stole a look outside, even checked from above but saw nothing and no one. His boots shattered the glass further as he headed to find Al.

Al still waited for an answer as the lights came back on, and the conductor cried out in pain again. Someone from the passenger car beyond who had heard the commotion and watched the boys pass by came to investigate. He was assisting Al in lifting the conductor to the next car over in hopes to find a doctor.

"Ed," Al said upon seeing his brother enter.

"What's the situation?" Ed asked as he walked through the train car and stood beside the small group.

"He says there was a man who beat him and stopped the train. He's tall and wearing dark clothes," Al informed him. The conductor shook his head in agreement.

"Damnit!" Ed cursed, banging his fist against the seat of the train car. "I knew I saw someone. Al, there was a radio in the front cabin, call for help!" He started suddenly for the door.

"But brother, where are you going?" Al called, still holding the conductor.

"I'm going to sweep the train and check on Marina!"

"Be careful!" Al called.

Ed sped through each of the four cars, searching for the cloaked man. Some contained passengers, and some did not as he passed. Everyone looked on edge as he passed by, and he did his best to assure them things would be alright as he ran through. Nothing was out of the ordinary until he came upon the fifth car. As Edward slid the door of the train car open, he came face to face with the man the conductor had described and who he believed he saw fleeing from the main cabin hunched over Marina, who was unconscious. He seemed to have just finished the knot that tied her hands behind her and looked up at Edward with only one eye. He wore a black mask that not only covered his left eye but the entirety of the left side of his face. It wrapped around his nose and mouth, giving him a sinister appearance. Dark hair hung in his face and worked to cover the last bit of flesh he left unconcealed.

"Who the hell are you?" Ed demanded more than asked, as he clapped his hands and transmuted his metallic arm into a blade. The man said nothing but slowly lifted Marina by the arm and sat her up. Ed took a step closer. "I said, who are you! Answer me!"

Ed started for the man but stopped when he reached swiftly behind his back and pulled out a long, sharp blade. Marina's head lolled back, exposing the delicate and already bruised flesh of her throat. He angled the knife against it in a way that Ed could see a basic outline of his reflection. The man pressed the knife to her skin until it was taught.

"Don't come closer," he said simply.

"Bastard," Ed growled, as sweat accumulated at his brow. "Why don't you let her go, and you and I can talk."

The man ignored Edward but kept his eye trained on him as he lowered the knife and roughly lifted the comatose girl over his shoulder. As he stood, the man's head almost touched the ceiling of the car; his hair just grazed the roof. The curved blade lingered threateningly in a black-gloved hand at his side. Ed grit his teeth as his thoughts raced.

Who is this guy? What does he want with Marina? Ed pondered. While he couldn't answer the first, he had a terrible feeling the second had something to do with the necklace that dangled around Marina's neck. The chain danced freely with the blonde hair that fell over her captor's back, catching the dim light as it spun. The man turned, ready to run to the opposite door and into the next train car, a move Ed predicted. With this insight, Ed was able to clap his hands, and blue sparks moved the very floor beneath them until it rose before the man and blocked the exit with a thick wall. Ed used the man's surprise to his advantage as he ran and lunged at him. The mysterious kidnapper expertly dodged again and again. Ed – about to land a blow – halted his blade as the man swung Marina in the way. That split second of hesitation was enough for him to punch Ed in the gut and send him flying across the car. Ed coughed a bit as the man readjusted Marina on his shoulder and searched for an alternate exit. Ed deduced that he couldn't use alchemy since creating a new exit would be fairly manageable, even for a beginner. Ed was about to get up when Marina stirred.

She looked around, and as her eyes landed on Ed, they widened with realization. She started to thrash against the man's grasp, tossing and turning every which way. The kidnapper had either made the mistake of not tying her legs together or maybe Ed had come before he had a chance to. Either way, she used his blunder to her advantage. She lifted her left leg and with all her might – and with gravity on her side – swung her knee into her captor's chest with such force that they both tumbled. The man's head hit the floor with a loud crack, and red liquid quickly oozed from beneath him. Marina groaned from the fall. Ed ran toward them, about to call out to Marina when the man threw his blade directly at Edward, who barely dodged the projectile. Ed heard the chink of metal against metal as his coat sleeve was cut. He went to move again but was retracted, his coat pinned to the wall. He tugged to no avail. Marina attempted to crawl away from her attacker, but he was quick to roll over, and he grabbed the hood of her coat. As he dragged her back, Marina used her legs to plant herself and turned to lunge her body against him but was easily stopped.

"Ed!" she shrieked, meeting Ed's gaze with fearful eyes.

"Marina!" Ed yelled, still stuck. He attempted to remove the coat altogether, which was taking too long.

"Stubborn girl," the man spoke. "I should have hit you harder, it seems."

He pinned Marina to the ground and placed a steady and stubborn knee on her back. From her peripheral, Marina watched helplessly as he rose his fisted hand, ready to land another, more final blow. Marina shut her eyes seeming to prepare for the impact. Ed finally tugged himself free and ran at full force, tackling her attacker off her. She gingerly opened her eyes and looked up at Ed who stood over her, released from his coat, and the man had retreated to the other aisle of the train car against the windows.

"You okay?" Ed asked, not taking his eyes off the man. He had managed to land a hit on the man's face. Part of the mask he wore Ed had cut, and it hung loosely over his mouth, exposing his nose. He had darker, almost olive-toned skin and a stark white scar across his nose.

"Yeah, I'm okay. Are you?" Marina said breathlessly.

"Yeah. You know this guy?" he asked as Al came through the door.

"Brother!" he exclaimed. Both Ed and Marina turned to see him, and when Ed looked back to the man, he was already clamoring out of the window.

"Hey! Hold it right there! You're not getting away that easily!" Ed rushed after him and leaped out of the window in pursuit. He looked out into the darkness, unable to see which way the man went. Ed walked around at the ready and surveyed the surrounding area a bit as he noticed a light coming from up ahead, likely the rescue Al was supposed to call for. Ed transmuted his arm back to normal, taking one last look around. As quickly and mysteriously as he appeared, the masked man had vanished into the night. Ed climbed back into the train from the platform outside of the door. Al had cut Marina out of her restraints, and she was in the middle of telling him what had happened to her and Ed. As she spoke, Ed looked out of the window one last time to make sure the masked man was truly gone. When he looked back at the strange girl who rubbed her wrists gently and recounted to his brother her near abduction, Ed couldn't help but wonder; Just who the hell is this girl?

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Five

Hammer and Nails

When Al had arrived, and the strange man escaped, I shakily retold the events to him. As Ed rejoined us, people began to file into our train car and started asking questions. It was a hectic scene. We were ushered out onto the grass, where we watched as the train slowly and painfully made its way up the tracks. The boys were wrapped up in giving their statements of the events to some official-looking investigators in blue uniforms that I assumed were with the military. Ed had flashed his credentials multiple times within the last hour. I sat on the grass by myself, within earshot of the brothers. They took turns looking back at me, seemingly worried I'd be carted off for real this time if they weren't careful. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but I didn't care to listen. I was lost in my thoughts. I couldn't think about anything but the man who caused this whole mess. Something about him was off, but I couldn't tell what bothered me more— his actions, or the familiar tone of his voice. I didn't get a good look at him, but I couldn't get his words out of my head. They echoed in between the brothers' conversation.

Who was he? What were his intentions? Why did I get the feeling I knew him from somewhere? I wondered. A medic came along to check on me and interrupted my thoughts. It was a young girl – maybe in her late twenties – with short black hair that blended in with the night and framed her heart-shaped face.

"Are you the young lady who was attacked?" she asked as she knelt next to me. I nodded, and she smiled sweetly. "Do you mind if I take a look at you?"

"Sure," I nodded and sat up a little straighter, and she got to work.

"Did you hit your head at all?"

"No, but I was hit on the back of my neck," I said.

"Is it alright if I touch you?" she asked. Her words were incredibly gentle. I nodded. She scooted behind me and moved the cumbersome hood of my jacket to expose the nape of my neck. As she did this, she asked how old I was, 'fifteen', and if I remembered what year it was, 'I don't know'. These answers and the general lack of alertness I demonstrated seemed to worry her. She looked at the back and front of my neck, tracing the purple bruises. "These are pretty serious."

I wasn't sure what to say. She immediately suggested I be admitted to the hospital. I tried to assure her that I was fine as she helped me to my feet. She ignored my refusal to be seen and directed me to the flashing lights of a medic car when Ed stepped in.

"Hey, she's with me," he flashed his state alchemy watch for easily the hundredth time tonight. She stopped pulling me along but kept a steady grip on my arm. "Where are you taking her?"

"She needs to see a doctor; she shows signs of memory loss aligning with head trauma. Then there are the bruises around her neck—"

"Look, we appreciate your concern," Ed interrupted, furrowing his brow. "Marina, do you feel like you need to see a doctor?" Al came up behind his brother, having finished talking to the investigators. I shook my head.

"Sweetheart, you really should," the medic tried again to convince me in a gentle voice. Her grip tightened slightly.

"We can get her checked out at a hospital in East City," Ed said as he grabbed my hand, pulling me away. "Is that okay with you, Marina?" His tone was as soft as his eyes, and when I looked up into them, I felt oddly safe. I nodded and clutched his hand a bit tighter.

"At least let me patch you up," the medic huffed. Ed released me back to her and stood a safe but short distance, watching us. She got to work and placed bandages with a thick ointment over the bruising on my neck. "A little pressure." I sucked the air in through my teeth sharply as she applied a lot of pressure. When she finished, I traced the bandages along my collar bone.

"Thank you," I said, grateful for her help.

"You can take them off in a day or so. I'm sorry I couldn't do more," she said.

"You did more than enough," I smiled.

Another train had pulled up while she bandaged me, and it ran much smoother than the last. As it stopped, the whistle sounded off into the night. Ed came over once he realized that I was finished and ushered me onto the train. I had a strange déjà vu moment as we walked to the back of a fuller train car where Al waited for us. I sat opposite Al, next to Ed, who relented the window seat to me. I stared into the dark expanse of the outside world as they discussed their interactions with the investigators.

"At this rate, we'll probably reach East City a little later than expected," Ed said aloud, to no one in particular.

"Right," I said, nodding slightly. That much was obvious as the horizon began to glow with the hint of morning light.

There were more people on this train, and more flooded in with each stop as the early morning travelers headed to their destinations. I felt like they were all watching me. I had this irrational feeling that they all knew what happened and were staring at the girl who ruined the commute. I knew that they weren't – most of them were reading or gazing out the windows – but the feeling of being watched plagued me.

"Marina?" Ed asked. I turned to him sharply, a little startled. He looked as if he had just asked me something.

"Sorry," I said softly. "I didn't hear you." I looked down at my hands that were tightly clasped in my lap.

"I just said you should try to get some rest," he said. I think he sensed my unease. "And I meant what I said before."

"Thank you," I said so softly even I barely heard it. I knew he meant seeing a doctor. I wondered if I should get my head checked, but I couldn't imagine a doctor could do much about memory loss. I laid my head against the cool glass of the window to freeze my mind into stillness. The silence that followed accompanied us the rest of the train ride until I eventually dozed off.

Ed tried to nudge the girl peacefully sleeping against the window awake as their train pulled into the station. She stirred, yawned, and turned away from him. She had an uncanny ability to sleep— he had to give her that. She was out almost as soon as she stopped talking. It came to Ed as no surprise, having gone through a near-abduction like that. Her excitement and exhaustion must have caught up with her. Ed, on the other hand, was not as lucky. He was still pretty wound up from the encounter. He had no way of knowing who that man was or what he wanted. All he had was a lack-luster description and a knowledge of his hand-to-hand combat abilities, which were a force to be reckoned with. At the very least, he was injured, which would make a re-attempt more difficult. When Ed had spoken with the local authorities, they had promised to follow the trail of blood he left at first light. It didn't ease Ed's mind, though; it left him chasing his thoughts in circles, landing on the same conclusions. That man was after Marina and was extremely dangerous. What if he wasn't acting alone? What if he attempted to take her again and brought back up? He didn't like those possibilities at all. The sooner he could get her into Mustang's protection, the better. He shook her again – a little harder this time – and she jumped to life. Her eyes were wide and crazed as she took in her surroundings. Ed could see the panic on her face.

"Hey, it's just me," he assured her as she turned to him. "We're in East City."

She took a deep breath and slung her bag over her shoulder, standing. Her eyelids lazily fell, and Ed watched as she mindlessly followed Al outside of the car. He followed them wordlessly. The walk was a quiet one, periodically interrupted by Marina yawning. She stumbled a few times, and Ed wondered if it was her tiredness or the distance that had her hobbling. It was a short enough trip for him and Al, but it was apparent that Marina was probably not used to walking long stretches. Al would check in on her, ask if she was doing alright, and she'd nod in response. Ed noticed a café a few feet ahead of them.

"Let's take a break," Ed suggested, putting a stop to the caravan. Both Al and Marina looked back at him questioningly.

"But we're almost there," Al noted.

"I'm starving," Ed said, walking past the surprised faces and into the quaint restaurant. They shrugged and followed suit.

When the food came, Marina ate it gratefully. Ed calmly ate his eggs and toast, and Marina seemed noticeably more at ease. Her tensed shoulders relaxed, and her expression seemed contented. Since Marina knew about Al, he didn't bother to get a fake meal like he usually would. Instead, he described the foods he'd like to eat when he got his body back with a more animated Marina.

"The top of the list is currently the pie my mother used to make. Our friend learned how to make it before she passed," Al said quietly, as Marina chewed.

"That sounds good, Al," she said after swallowing. "I hope it's just how you remember it."

"I do, too," he said, cheerfully. "Do you know what your mother was like?"

Marina's fork clanked gently against the porcelain plate she had nearly cleaned. Ed looked at her through his peripheral, just as interested as Al was in her answer.

"I don't," she said, a pained expression crossing her visage. "I'd like to think I have one. I hope she's kind like your mom seemed or like Isabelle, but I don't know. I wonder about her a lot. I wonder about my whole family. I don't know if I have a dad or siblings or anything."

She placed the fork down completely and pushed the unfinished plate from in front of her. Edward prodded the white and yellow bits of egg around his plate. Al was quietly watching Marina stare at her plate.

"I'm sure your family is worried about you," Ed said. Marina turned her attention from her plate to him. "You'll remember who they are one day and get back to them."

"Yeah," Al chimed in. "We'll help anyway we can." Ed cut a look to Al but didn't say anything. Marina smiled to herself.

"Thank you. Hey, breakfast is on me," she said, pulling out the little change purse Isabelle gave her. "You know, to pay you back for last night."

Ed raised an eyebrow at her but let her proceed. Who was he to deny a free meal? She removed the coins and bills from the small pocketbook, but as she looked over what she had, she seemed puzzled.

"What's wrong?" Al asked.

"I don't recognize this. Like, at all," she said simply.

"You don't recognize money?" Ed asked in disbelief.

"I know it's money, but I've never seen this. I have no idea what any of this is," she said, folding out the bills.

"Maybe you're used to another currency?" Al offered.

"Yeah, maybe," she said, her brows knit together. Ed had contemplated that she may have been from a different country, possibly one of the bordering lands to Amestris. She didn't look like a foreigner in her features, but admittedly her clothes were slightly abnormal, especially the shoes. She handed the pile of money to Ed. "I'm not sure what to give. Can you help?"

Ed took and divided the bills and coins into the proper amount owed. As he finished, he put back the remaining bills and smirked.

"You know, you're awfully trusting, giving a stranger your money like that," he said, a mischievous grin on his face.

"But you're not a stranger," she said as she took a sip of water.

"We met yesterday," Ed pointed out.

"I know you. Well, from my vision, at least. I'll trust that version of you until you prove me otherwise," she said as she smiled at him. "Besides, I don't think a stranger would rescue me like that."

He knew he wasn't going to take her money, and in fact, appreciated the simple gesture of her buying breakfast. He nodded, satisfied with her answer. He handed the waitress the money, and with that, they exited the restaurant.

We walked down the cobblestone streets, a noticeable pep in my step. It's amazing what a few minutes of rest and a stomach full of good food could do for a girl's spirits. While we walked, Ed and Al tried with very little luck to explain their currency to me. The value system made sense, but I kept getting the names of the bills and coins mixed up. Ed even showed me another currency that he had acquired on his travels, but I hadn't recognized that either. He seemed discouraged, digging around in his pockets looking for something else to show me, but came up empty. As the road came to an end, a gate stretched out before us, enclosing within it a giant marble building of epic proportion. The building was blindingly white in the harsh rays of the sun, and I had to put a hand over my eyes just to look at it directly. A green flag waved proudly in the center of equally green grounds before the building, with a white crest of what looked like a dragon on its hind legs. After clearing the gates, Ed and Al led the way into the massive building with me in proximity.

We walked through a grand foyer in which Edward checked us in at the front desk. We scaled the wide and tall marble stairs of the entrance and arrived at a maze of hallways. Each passed hall resembled the last, and we had made so many turns that I was disoriented. I kept a close eye on the boys, worried I might get lost. The brothers, on the other hand, seemed to intimately understand the layout. They glided through the halls, and after passing what seemed like hundreds of doors, they finally settled on one and went in. I peeked into the room, where Ed and Al were interacting with a slew of people.

I spotted Ed talking with a tall blonde woman who wore a blue uniform and had her hair in a clip atop her head. My eyes darted around the room, and I took in four men sitting around different desks interacting with the brothers. They were all in a similar uniform and jovially chatted with the Elrics like old friends. My head started to pound, and my vision doubled. I stepped back from the door and leaned up against the wall for support. The hallway spun out of control, and I closed my eyes to make it stop, but even the dull black of my eyelids seemed to swirl. My head felt like someone took a hammer and pounded a single nail repeatedly into one spot. I gritted my teeth and clasped my head to try to ease the constant pinging.

"Marina?" I heard a voice call, sweet and familiar. I looked over to see the youngest Elric emerge from the door, and as he moved, it seemed as if he had become two, even three people that danced around him like his shadow.

"My head," I managed.

"Are you alright, Miss?" a new voice spoke, husky and profound. I looked up to a man in a navy-blue uniform, with dark hair and dark eyes that looked down on me. As soon as I saw him, my migraine intensified. What was once one was now three, four, maybe five nails hammered into my head. I cried out in pain and slunk to the floor. Al was at my side and Ed and the people in the room rushed out to check on the commotion. The feeling of being watched came rushing back and competed for my attention against the hammering in my skull. I heard people asking me questions, but I couldn't make out who said what or what it was they had asked.

Too much, I thought, unable to open my mouth and say it. As voices swam in my consciousness, and the last nail was hammered through my head, I passed out.

When I woke up, I was lying on a green and uncomfortable couch. I tried to sit up, but my head swam, so I relented to stay down. I tried to remember what happened. I was fine one minute, then the next I had a terrible migraine, and then I guess I ended up here. I touched my hand to my head, wondering if I'd find the nails I had felt pierce my skull, but a quick brush relieved my fears. I tried to sit up again, more successfully this time. I felt something fall from my chest and noticed a familiar crimson coat had been draped over me. I looked around an empty room and clutched the coat.

"Ed, Al?" I called out. The silence that followed was deafening. I tried again, my voice dry and crackly. Just then, a woman walked in with water and a small box in her hand. I recognized her from before – she was the woman who spoke to Ed – but more jarringly, I knew who she was. "Hawkeye?"

She stopped in her tracks, seemingly shocked by my impulsive blurting of her name, and the small smile that had previously greeted me turned cold.

"How do you know my name?" she asked as she maneuvered the items around to place a hand on her holster.

"Where's Edward. I need to see Edward," I said nervously. I knew who she was, but I wasn't sure how much I could trust her. I started to get up, and she pulled her gun from her belt and aimed the barrel straight at me.

"How do you know my name," she repeated more firmly, her hand steady as a rock.

"I don't know," I said, clutching the coat in my lap. "Please tell me where Ed and Al are."

"Woah there, Lieutenant," a familiar voice said. Ed sauntered into the room and walked up to Hawkeye. "You don't have to point your gun at her. She's pretty tame, you know."

"Edward, how does she know my name?" she asked as she lowered the weapon, a keen eye on me.

"Huh?" Ed said, turning his attention to me. "Marina, you know her too?" I nodded as he came over.

"Sorry, I just blurted it out," I apologized. "I didn't know she'd react like that. I didn't know what to tell her." I shook a bit as I spoke to him in a whisper.

"No worries— you don't have to whisper," Ed assured me, also whispering. He stood up straight. "Do you think it's related to you passing out?"

I thought for a moment. If it were related it might explain why I had fainted when I met Ed and Al, but this time was different. I didn't have a dream as I did then; I just woke up and knew her. I was trying to think of how I could explain this without raising anymore suspicion when the man from the hallway walked in.

"You know, it's very flattering to have a beautiful girl faint over me, Miss Marina," he said suavely. Although this time, I knew him as—

"Roy Mustang," I whispered.

"Him too?" Ed asked as he looked at the Colonel. The Colonel raised a curious eyebrow and stared me down with an icy gaze.

"So, she's lost her memory?" Mustang asked, sat at his desk, facing the giant window behind him. Ed and Al sat on the lone couch in his office.

"Yeah, it seems that way. But she remembered us. The way she described it was strange. She fainted, and then she knew who we were and all about our lives, but we never met her," Ed said, kicking his feet up on the coffee table in front of them.

"How much is 'all', exactly?" Mustang inquired, swiveling his chair to face the brothers.

"Well, she knew I was hollow," Al chimed in. "She knew what we did to lose our bodies."

The room fell quiet as the information was digested. Mustang placed his chin over his folded hands in thought.

"There's only a select few who know this information, correct?"

"Yeah, unless you've been running your mouth," Ed said pointedly, glaring at the Flame Alchemist.

"I wouldn't dream of it, Fullmetal. That does concern me, though. And has she shown any signs of threat? Could she be a spy?"

"I toyed with that idea for a bit," Ed said, staring at the ceiling. "But it doesn't seem likely."

"And the glow the woman talked of? What of that?" Mustang asked, leaning forward.

"She has a necklace she claims is the Philosopher's Stone," Ed said, prompting Mustang to perk up. "But we're not sure what it is. It may be a fake, like Father Cornello's, but we have no way to test it. She can't remove it either."

Ed remembered the necklace choking Marina. The way she gasped for air and had grabbed his shirt in desperation lingered in his mind.

"Can't? Or won't?" Mustang challenged.

"Can't. It recedes and chokes her if she tries to take it off."

"Did you try taking it off?"

"I haven't, and to my knowledge, she's the only one who has," Ed sighed. "I'm a bit worried to try to remove it since I have no way of knowing how long it will choke her for, or if it can even be removed."

"But brother, we said we would help her remove it. We promised," Al intervened.

"I know that, Al," Ed said exasperated. "I just don't think we know enough on our own to do that just yet."

"What if I introduce you to someone who studies in bio alchemy? His alchemic library is said to be pretty extensive, even for a personal collection. He has some experience with Chimeras as well that may be of some use to you," Mustang said, leaning back in his chair.

"Cornello had a Chimera too. I'd love to know more about how they work," Ed said, sitting upright. "Maybe he'll have something on the stone, too."

"Maybe so," Mustang said. "I also got word of the train incident."

"Things sure do travel fast," Ed commented.

"Care to explain?"

"Some guy tried to abduct Marina. He's skilled in hand-to-hand combat, and Marina had no idea who he was or what he wanted. He got away," Ed huffed in frustration.

"Hmm. I do worry for her immediate safety," Mustang said, standing. "If he is after her, realistically, it's more than likely he's after her Philosopher's Stone. There's no telling when he or others could strike next. I'll get you acquainted with the Sewing Life Alchemist, and in the meantime, I think I'll put her within your custody."

"No."

"No?" Mustang asked, clearly taken aback by Ed's answer.

"No," he repeated. Mustang looked to Al, who shrugged.

"Well, unfortunately for you, 'no' is not an option," Mustang said. "Why 'no', Fullmetal?"

"I think she should stay within your jurisdiction," Ed said.

"You are my jurisdiction, Fullmetal," Mustang noted. Ed frowned, cursing his status as a dog of the military. He never took well to orders.

"But we're always traveling. I don't think she's suited to that kind of lifestyle. Not to mention, I already told her we'd set her up here in the city," he tried.

"Look, Edward," Mustang said, commanding the room. "You're the one who's after this mystical stone, and the thing seems to be around her neck. That leaves her incredibly vulnerable to attacks, and we can already assume that whoever is targeting her is good at tracking her down after the train incident. The situation has changed since we first investigated her." Ed looked away, clenching his teeth. He knew there was no good excuse, but he didn't want this kind of responsibility.

"What if I can't protect her?"

"You have to. Are you really not going to see this through? Are you just going to abandon her here when she doesn't know who she is or where she came from?"

"No, of course not—"

"Then while you research, I'll arrange your stay at the Tucker estate, which is within military jurisdiction. After that, it's up to you to keep her safe until the threat is gone. And that's an order, Fullmetal," Mustang finished with a note of finality in his voice. He sat back in his chair and, with his gaze, dared Edward to challenge a direct order.

"Fine," Ed's jaw tightened as he glowered at Mustang. "But if that girl gets hurt, it's on your head."

"You should be happy to be escorting such a beautiful girl around, Fullmetal. Lighten up," he said with a sly grin. Ed's face flushed a bit, and he stormed out of the office before Mustang had a chance to dismiss him.

"So, you had a migraine, you passed out, and you knew us?"

"That's the gist, yeah. Previously though, a dream came after the migraine. I'm not sure what changed," I clarified.

Mustang sat opposite me on the adjacent couch, with Hawkeye faithfully standing at his side. I had chugged the water and devoured the crackers she had brought for me. After a proper introduction, she was much more relaxed but still alert. Ed and Al stood behind me, which put me slightly at ease.

"Is there anything you remember about yourself?" Mustang asked.

"Basic stuff," I said, thinking a moment. "Name, age, birthday, but not parents or lifestyle or anything like that before waking up at Isabelle's." Mustang nodded and jotted some notes down on a little booklet.

"Do you work for anyone?"

"No."

"Did anyone put you up to this?"

"No?"

"Do you know the man that attacked you?" he asked, and I hesitated. He seemed to take note of the delay. "Well?"

"I don't think so."

"Explain."

"Yeah, explain," Ed said from behind me. I could feel the movement of the couch as he slammed his hands on the back of it. I didn't look at him.

"His voice was familiar, but I don't know where from," I said nervously. I hadn't planned on disclosing this information since I wasn't certain about it myself, and it raised suspicion I was trying to avoid.

"Interesting," Mustang said, jotting something down. He looked to Ed and Al. "And you remember these two, and Riza and I, correct?" I nodded.

"Your subordinates, too."

"It seems like maybe your memory may be triggered by something familiar, something you remember from your old life. That still doesn't explain how you know so much about us, and we know so little of you," he said as he leaned back in his chair and stared at me intensely.

"I'm not sure how to fix that," I said. "But I'll try."

"Well, I hope you do indeed," Mustang said as he stood. "In the meantime, you will remain under military supervision indefinitely, to be overseen by Fullmetal. You are always to stay with him and are not to leave his custody. Understood?"

"So, what you're saying is that he's my babysitter now?" I said and chuckled a bit to myself.

"You could say that," Mustang said with a smirk. "Let me make a few calls. I'll be back to introduce you to Tucker."

Mustang dismissed himself, and Hawkeye followed suit. I was left in the room with the brothers, who had stood quietly through the questioning, other than the one intrusion from Ed. I mulled Mustang's order over in my mind. Being in official military custody worried me, but I felt better knowing that I could stay with Ed and Al a bit longer. They had a promise I intended to have them fulfill. I looked back at them, noticing Ed's tense demeanor. I was pretty sure he was annoyed that I hadn't told him that the man sounded familiar, so I thought it would be best to change the subject.

"Tucker?" I asked.

"He's an alchemist that specializes in bio alchemy. We're going to stay with him and do some research. Mustang said he had a pretty extensive library, so we're hoping he has some useful information," Ed explained. His tense shoulders released a bit, and a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "We may figure out how to get your necklace off."

And once you do, I'm alone again, I thought, a tad bitterly. I sighed and lifted his coat from my lap. I held it over the couch for Ed to take back.

"Thanks for this," I said as he grabbed the torn sleeve. As he pulled it, I tugged back. "You're just trying to get rid of me as quickly as possible, aren't you?"

"And what if I am?" he retorted.

"Well, you were just assigned as my babysitter, so good luck trying to get rid of me now," I chuckled.

Ed sighed exasperatedly. I heard Al chuckle, which prompted me to laugh, and soon we were laughing in harmony. Ed just rolled his eyes, but he couldn't deny the small chuckle that shook him. Mustang walked back into the room with some official-looking papers. He knocked at the door frame with a gloved hand to announce his presence.

"Well, it seems like you're all getting along quite well," he noted. "I have a car waiting. Come with me."

With that, we exited the grand maze that was East City's military command and entered a cab. On the way, Mustang and the boys discussed some alchemy jargon I didn't quite follow, but they seemed most enthusiastic about a talking Chimera that had been a part of this alchemist's work. I stared out the window noting the grand and majestic buildings we passed by. The wealth of this land's military was incredibly apparent, from the enormous command center to the surrounding areas. We filed past large mansions and homes that donned the same greenery and crest of the army. It was a distinct change from the dry land just on the outskirts of the military's territory we had passed through earlier. We finally stopped in front of one of these massive mansions. We exited the cab, and I shuffled my bag securely onto my shoulder. I let the brothers and Mustang lead the way as I took in the true size of the mansion. It towered over the yard, casting a deep shadow across the lawn.

"This place is huge," Ed noted aloud. Al and I nodded in agreement.

We were approaching the door when a darker shadow hovered over Ed and engulfed him. "Ack!" Ed yelled as a massive white fluff of fur trampled him. Once the initial shock wore off, I started laughing at the dog who tackled Ed to the ground as it licked his face. Al joined in, half-heartedly trying to help his brother.

"It seems you're an animal person after all," I said, regaining my composure. He huffed at me in response. Al helped Ed to his feet, and he brushed himself off.

As I looked at the dog that now walked up to me, my head panged dully. I chalked the pain up to remnants from the migraine I had experienced earlier and pet the dog, much to my delight. The grand doors of the mansion opened and from them emerged a young girl with braided pigtails. She couldn't have been more than three or four. She was saying something, but I missed it as my head began to pound.

Again? I thought to myself. It was a dull throb, nothing I couldn't handle, but it nagged on. I looked back up at the girl who was now accompanied by a man with short hair and glasses who greeted the Elrics. My head pounded even harder, and the sensation of a hammer and nails re-emerged. I closed my eyes and tried to ignore the slamming of the hammer. Luckily, nothing swam or doubled, and when I opened my eyes, they adjusted to the sunlight, and the migraine slowly started to fade.

"This is Shou Tucker and his daughter Nina," Ed said as he turned from the man. As I looked beyond Ed and at the small family in front of me, I realized that I already knew them. "This is Marina." He introduced me. I looked at them, unable to say anything at first.

"Nice to meet you," I said eventually. Neither one of them showed any signs of knowing me, just like everyone else. Nina ran up to me and pulled on the edge of my top.

"You're really pretty!" she said warmly. I felt a smile creep onto my face. I bent down to her level and held out my hand.

"Thank you! My name's Marina. It's nice to meet you," I said as I shook her impossibly small hand, and she giggled and shook it back enthusiastically.

"And that's my daddy," she said, clutching my hand, and with the other pointed at Tucker.

I looked up to see a man with a small smile on his face. He looked normal enough – inviting, even – but an inexplicable pit opened in my stomach as he ushered us inside.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Six

Faulty Memory

The air in the house was stale and cold. The interior was as lavish as the exterior, but it didn't boast a feeling of home. Cobwebs crowded the corners of the high ceilings, and as Tucker led us to the kitchen table, I couldn't help but notice the pile of dishes that overtook the sink.

"We're in desperate need of a womanly touch around here. It's been like this ever since my wife left. I apologize for the mess," Tucker commented. He looked at me when he said it as if to say he noticed my judgmental stare. I looked to the dusty floor embarrassedly and sat quietly in the chair next to Al. "So, I'm sure you already know, but I am Shou Tucker, the Sewing-Life Alchemist. It's a pleasure to meet you. What brings you all here?" He moved around the table, placing tea he had prepared in front of each of us.

"Edward and Alphonse would like to take a look at your research into bio alchemy, if at all possible," Mustang said.

"Sure, I don't see why not," Tucker said. Ed and Al breathed a sigh of relief, and I smiled. Tucker disrupted the early celebration. "However, I'd like to know something too. If I show you what's up my sleeve, I'd like the same in return. Simple equivalent exchange, the law we alchemists live by. Why are you interested in bio alchemy?" Mustang stammered, trying to keep the boys' secret, but Ed called him off.

"It's alright. I'll tell you," he said, prefacing his tale.

It was painfully obvious how desperate Edward was to find some answers, trusting his darkest secrets to this man. Ed explained down to the very last detail the taboo he and Al committed that fateful night. It was one thing to get it shot into your head after a dream, but it was another to hear the events told straight from the source. There was so much pain and anguish in his voice as if he were reliving it with every word. Al was silent as Ed showed their hand. He showcased his automail to solidify his story, and my breath hitched a little when I saw it. I couldn't help but stare at the shiny metal. It was the first time I had seen the arm in full, in real-time. The depth of detail of the real thing put my dreams imagery to shame. The way the light glinted from it, the deep and jagged scars that tore up the length of Ed's shoulder, the ridges, and divots of the automail; it was a sight I couldn't quite describe. It was apparent that he took care of it – the limb was glossy, polished to perfection – but it was also worn in some places, particularly the joints. There were noticeable nicks in the metal, likely from combat. What a marvel it was to be able to combine flesh and bone with silver and steel. What a gift, a beacon of hope, and a reminder of tragedy. It was hauntingly beautiful.

"Ah, I see. It seems you've had a bitter go of it, " Tucker said as Ed re-clothed himself and sat down. The boys and Mustang were silent. "And where do you fit in?"

Tucker directed his attention to me. The question caught me off guard. I had reserved myself not to get involved. I just wanted to observe and maybe find something on the stone. I didn't know how much they wanted me to disclose, especially to someone who I had a steady and uneasy feeling about from the start. I looked at Ed and Al, asking them what to do with my eyes.

"She's traveling with us," Ed said as if reading my mind.

Short, sweet, and to the point. I relaxed in my chair a bit.

"Any particular reason?" Tucker pressed.

"Well," Al began, but Ed interrupted.

"She has similar interests in bio alchemy. We're helping one another."

"Ah, I see. Well, you're welcome to look at my findings, though I'm not sure how helpful they'll be," he chuckled.

"Thank you very much, Mr. Tucker," Mustang said, and the rest of us followed in showing our gratitude.

Tucker showed us first to his lab. A constant low growl came from the cages filled with mutated animals called Chimeras. I opted to stay at the bottom of the staircase, not interested in the physicality of his alchemy. They discussed the Chimera he had made for his last certification, how it had talked, breaching the limits of Chimeras up until that point. The way he spoke about it gave me chills. I got a bit bold as they talked and removed myself from the wall to peek into one of the cages. I wanted to see the things he went on about myself. In the cage sat a large creature that looked like a cat from behind, its long tail swinging against the cage. I squatted to be level with the cage. Suddenly, the animal turned and cawed at me, its head full of flaring feathers. It resembled a parrot, and its caw startled me enough to send me back on my butt. It sauntered to the edge of the cage, sending my heart rate through the roof. It pawed at the metal bars of its confines as it continued cawing, a strained sound. Its red eyes darted around the room, and occasionally, investigated mine. I couldn't help but think the creature looked almost... sad. Its cawing ceased, and it laid down in front of me, gazing intently into my eyes. I started to reach my hand out to touch it, to pet the poor creature, when a voice boomed from across the room.

"Do not touch the Chimeras!" it called. As soon as the words hit my ears, my arm was grabbed away from the cage and I was forced to look directly at Tucker. "It's dangerous. You could have lost a hand." I couldn't speak. My voice had conveniently disappeared as the grip Tucker held on my arm became steadily crushing.

"Ow," I managed. He immediately let go and extended the hand he had grabbed me with. I took it warily as he helped me to my feet.

"Sorry, it's the father in me," he laughed nervously as he scratched the back of his head. "Don't want you getting hurt."

"Thanks," I said half-heartedly.

I looked at the creature that retreated to the back of the cage, besieged in darkness. Ed pulled me aside.

"Marina, what the hell?" he said in a hushed tone. "Are you trying to get hurt?"

"No, I just—"

"Look, just be more careful next time," he sighed. I looked to the floor and nodded as Tucker escorted us from the lab. As we walked through the long and winding hallways, Al caught up to me.

"Are you okay, Marina?" he asked in that gentle tone of his.

"Yeah, I'm fine. It's just that— that Chimera looked really sad is all."

"Those cages were rather cramped looking," Al said, and I nodded.

"Al, can I tell you something?"

"Of course," he said, stopping so we fell just slightly behind the group, out of earshot.

"I know Tucker and Nina. It seems they don't know me, just like you and Ed. But something seems…off. About Tucker."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm not sure. I just get a bad feeling when I'm with him," I said. Al seemed to take my concern seriously, and he digested my words. He hummed as he scratched his chin in thought.

"We'll have to keep an eye out then. As it is, we still need access to his library and research. We'd need something more concrete than a feeling," he said apologetically. I frowned and looked at the back of Tucker. The hair on the back of my neck stood up.

"Look, I know you probably don't trust me, and I don't blame you," I said, looking ahead at Tucker. I got an odd shiver up my spine. "Just, please be careful."

Al nodded and we rejoined the group, who was stopped in front of the grand doors of an even grander library. Every square inch of the expanse worked to house what seemed like endless shelves of books. We all stared in awe. Ed and Al immediately settled in between the tall shelves, like kids on Christmas morning. They were completely lost between the pages; they had disconnected from the world entirely.

"Marina," Tucker addressed me as the boys got to work. "Would you mind coming with me? I could use some help with Nina."

I could feel sweat form on the back of my neck, but as Al said, I couldn't do much about a hunch. I nodded. I noticed Al looked up from his book, and though he said nothing, I knew he was thinking about our conversation. I waved at him to assure him that I'd be fine. He nodded, took one last look at Tuckers disappearing back, and went on reading. We left the boys to their studies, and Mustang left the house.

Tucker, Nina, and I returned to the kitchen, where Tucker started on the pile of dishes. He asked me to help keep Nina company as he cleaned up a bit. It was a simple enough task, and Nina was a sweet girl, which made it that much easier. She focused on her drawing, and I was drawing along with her, talking aimlessly about our pictures.

"So, this is me," she pointed to the paper. "And Daddy, and Alexander, and Mommy!"

"Is that so?" I said as I took in her work, which was incredibly cohesive for a child her age. I looked at Tucker, who had his back to us. I could see a sliver of his reflection in the window. I turned my attention back to the picture to examine it. Nina's mother was far away from where she, Alexander, and Tucker stood. There were two houses behind both groups. "Nina, where is your mother?"

"She left us," Nina said simply. "Daddy said she moved back to her parents' house."

That explains the two homes, I thought. Tucker looked over his shoulder slightly, still washing. Something about the way his eyes darted around when Nina mentioned her mother bothered me. It was quiet save for the running of the tap. I smiled and handed Nina back her drawing, focusing again on my own.

"Marina, you have parents too, right? Where's your mommy?" she asked.

I looked up from my sketch – a few flowers blowing around in a great big field – into the large kind eyes of this little girl. Equivalent exchange ran deep within the values of the people of Amestris, it seemed, or at the very least in this house.

"Well, unfortunately, I don't remember them. I lost my memories."

"Lost them?" Nina asked. "Can't you just go find them?" The question was innocent enough, and I chuckled.

"I wish I could," I smiled sadly.

"Why can't you? Why don't you remember?" Nina frowned. I didn't want to lie, but I could feel Tucker staring, and I still didn't trust him.

"I fell and hit my head really hard. It was an accident, but it was a big one. But Ed and Al are here to help me get my memories back," hopefully, I thought. Her tiny eyebrows knit together in worry.

"Well, I can be your sister until you find your family, and Daddy can be your Daddy too! And, and I can help you look for your memory! I'm a really good seeker," she said excitedly. I chuckled nervously, not loving the thought of Tucker as my father. I didn't mind Nina, though.

"That sounds good Nina, thank you," I said. I wondered if I had a sister like her waiting for my return. "I'm sure I'll remember in no time with everyone's help." Tucker moved in a way that blocked his expression from my peripheral.

"Is that why they're working so hard in the library?" Nina asked sweetly.

"Partly, yes. Say, why don't we go check on them?" I asked. I looked at Tucker. "Would that be alright?" Tucker turned back to us and smiled.

"Sure, no problem. Let me know if you need anything," he said. I nodded as I began to usher Nina from the room, leaving our drawings behind in Tucker's care.

We navigated the labyrinth that was her home until we made it back to the library, where the boys were still engrossed in their studies.

"Nina," I said softly as the big blue eyes looked up to me. "Let's play spies." She nodded enthusiastically as I gently opened the door. I put a finger to my lips and let out a soft shhh sound, alerting Nina to be quiet so we could sneak up on them. She headed to spy on Al, and I roamed the shelves as stealthily as possible, peeking in on Ed. He looked lost in thought, almost peaceful.

Not for long, I thought. I looked through the shelves, but my vision was still partially blocked. I looked up the bookcase and a devilish idea popped into my head. I started scaling the shelf – relying on the fact that it would weigh a ton more than I did – and I climbed until I was atop the structure. It wasn't until I looked down that I realized my mistake. I was terrified of heights.

Shit, I cursed inwardly. Now isn't a great time to remember such a character flaw of mine, but that's how it goes when you lose your memory, I guess. I looked down on Ed, who seemed even smaller than usual, and I started feeling woozy. I wasn't prepared for the earthquake that came. Well, technically, it wasn't an earthquake, but the bookshelf I perched on shook violently as Al – who carried a delighted Nina on his shoulders playing horsey – ran into the shelf. Ed looked up at the commotion, and he and Al scattered as the bookshelf wobbled. I clung to the edge with all my might, willing the structure to steady itself. After a few grueling seconds, it did as I wished. I sighed in relief as I stood on unsteady legs.

"Marina? What are you doing up there?" Ed asked, startling me.

I took a step back as I turned to address the voice, and I lost my footing. Suddenly I was falling from the bookshelf. Ed and Al yelled in unison, and I slammed my eyes shut, preparing for impact. When it didn't come, I was confused. I opened my eyes and was immediately captivated by the red glow that surrounded me.

"Woah," I said to myself as I floated mid-air.

Ed and Al came running around the corner, Nina still high upon Al's shoulders. I could feel gravity begin to pull, and I tried to maneuver around so that my feet were under me. The glow dissipated as my feet touched the ground. The room was speechless. Al put Nina down as the group approached me.

"Are you alright?" Ed asked, grabbing my arm gingerly.

"Yeah," I nodded, a little shaken.

"Good," he sighed in relief. "Now what the hell possessed you to climb the bookshelf? You could have gotten hurt!" Ed released my arm and folded his own in disapproval. I brushed the place he had held with my hand.

"We were just trying to play spies," I said in our defense. Ed sighed again.

"Well, at least you're alright," Al said, holding Nina's hand.

She had been quiet the whole encounter, and I quickly stuffed the exposed necklace down my shirt. I walked up to Nina and crouched beside her. She looked nervous, placing a comforting thumb to her mouth.

"Are you alright, Nina?" I asked. She nodded slowly, and I smiled. I cuffed my hand and spoke softly, secretly. "I have superpowers, but you can't tell anyone, or I may lose them, okay? Can you do that for me?" A small smile enveloped her face. She nodded and held out her pinky.

"Pinky promise!" she exclaimed cheerfully. I held mine out, and we locked our pinkies with a shake.

Al had released Nina's hand and moved to his brothers' side as Marina talked to her.

"That was strange, right?" Al asked Ed, who seemed lost in thought.

"Yeah, no argument there. It seems like that's what happened when she fell from the sky," Ed reasoned, staring at the girl hunched down next to Nina.

"Oh, that's right! Maybe her stone kicks in when she's in trouble?" Al pondered.

It was a solid theory Ed considered, and they knew it applied to her falling at least. What else could her stone do? Did she willingly activate it? Or did it sense the danger all its own? Ed couldn't be sure. Marina stood then, and with Nina's hand in hers turned to face the brothers.

"Haven't you guys done enough for today?" she asked over her shoulder. Ed and Al looked at one another, knowing full well they could read far into the night.

"Let's play!" Nina squealed excitedly.

As if on cue, Alexander trampled Ed, which got him fired up. They took a break from their research to indulge Nina and Marina, and before long, it was dinnertime. Tucker had served a simple ham that Al didn't eat, sparking an uncomfortable conversation with Nina that he navigated quite well. He was used to that kind of scrutiny, after all. Ed had noticed that Marina was quiet most of the dinner, only speaking once or twice to Nina or Al. He wanted to question how she had managed to float like that. He knew it would have to wait. There were too many ears here. The conversation at the table mostly centered around what Ed and Al were able to discover, which wasn't much.

"Do you mind if we keep looking? I promise we'll be out of your hair soon, but there's just so much to digest," Ed said, excited about the research.

"I don't mind at all. I'm glad you boys are finding a use for it," Tucker replied. "After dinner, I'll show you to your rooms. I spent some time fixing them up, but they still may be messy."

"That's no problem at all," Ed said, waving him off. After dinner, the trio followed Tucker to their rooms. He showed Ed and Al their accommodations first, a room that was painted a navy blue and sported two twin beds.

"And Marina, you're right down the hall," Tucker said, leading the way.

"Uh, well, goodnight then, boys," she said hesitantly, as Tucker walked down the hall. Ed noticed there was a twinge of unease in her words. He furrowed his brows.

"Night. We're here if you need us," he assured her. She nodded as Al said goodnight, and she followed Tucker into the darkness. Ed closed the door and turned to Al, who had snuck a book from the library out to read. "Gonna spend the night studying, huh?" Ed asked as he plopped onto the bed.

"Yup," Al replied, turning a page. "I saw something in this book about the Philosopher's Stone, so I wanted to see if it was valuable. It was mentioned in passing, but who knows. It may help us get our bodies back or understand Marina better."

Ed nodded and flopped back into the bed. He couldn't shake the weird look on her face as she went to bed. She had been acting kind of strange since they got there.

"Hey, Al?" Ed asked. Al hummed in response. "Do you think something's... off with Marina?"

"Oh, I forgot!" Al exclaimed. "I meant to tell you about the conversation I had with her." He closed the book and set it aside. Ed turned his head to face his brother.

"What conversation?"

"She told me she knew Tucker and Nina as she knew us."

"Did she now?"

"And she gets a weird feeling when she's around Tucker. She said somethings about him giving off an eerie vibe."

"And what did you say?" Ed asked, sitting up on his elbows.

"I told her we'd keep an eye on him. And that we need his research. Who knows, we may uncover something soon."

"Not to mention the new insight on Marina's necklace," Ed said, fully sitting up. They were quiet as they remembered the dive Marina took, the glow enveloping her stopping her fall.

"It's crazy to think she actually has a Philosopher's Stone, but it seems more and more likely that it's real," Al said. Ed nodded.

They hadn't noticed the footsteps that walked away from the other side of their door.

After breakfast, Nina, Alexander, and I took to sunbathing as our activity for the day. We sat under a beautiful grove of oak trees that lined the expanse of her home, taking naps and giggling in the shade. I was awoken about mid-day to a car stopping. When I looked up, I saw the Colonel walk through the gate and up to the front door.

"Nina, stay right here," I said, looking over to the little girl. She was fast asleep, leaning against Alexander, and I smiled as I rose to meet the Colonel. I called out after him before he knocked on the grand doors. Mustang turned, and a small smiled appeared on his face.

"Well, if it isn't Miss Marina. How are you doing? Looks like you've healed up," he said as he descended the stairs to meet me.

"I'm pretty good, thank you. Yeah, I took the bandages off this morning. It was pretty freeing," I chuckled. The bruises healed quite nicely too. I noticed the Colonel had a stack of papers tucked under his right arm. "For the boys?" I asked, gesturing to the pages. He looked down and chuckled.

"No, actually, these are for you."

"For me?" I asked, puzzled. What could he possibly have for me?

"This is a comprised list of all the known Marina's that are citizens of Amestris. I didn't know your last name, so it's quite long, but it's in alphabetical order," he said, handing me the large stack of documents. I realized that I hadn't even mentioned my last name.

"Wayde," I said aloud. "I'm pretty sure it's Wayde."

"Wayde, you say?" Mustang asked, raising a brow. I nodded.

"Do you know any Wayde's?" I asked hopefully, diving into the 'W' section of the notes. There were at least a hundred different names just under that one letter. I pulled about seven pages of tiny-printed names that began with 'W' and held the rest out to Mustang, who was quiet. "Colonel Mustang?"

"Huh? Oh, I apologize," he said, taking the remaining notes. "I was just thinking. I'm afraid I don't know any Wayde's."

"Oh," I said, a little disappointed. I'd give anything to know something about myself. I looked hopefully at the pages. "I'll look over these. Thank you, Colonel."

"Don't mention it," he said, looking about. "Do you know where I could find Tucker? I have a message to relay."

"Last I knew, he was inside."

"Thank you," he said tipping his hat, and with that, he went inside.

I rejoined the sleepy Nina and Alexander and leaned against the big oak tree as I rifled through the notes.

Marina Wax

Marina Way

Marina Wayne

Marina Waylay

Did I miss it? It should be right here, I thought, as I looked over the names again. None of them matched. I sighed deeply and placed the notes next to me. I heard the door and voices. I watched as Mustang left, and Tucker stood at the entrance of his home. He had a hard look on his face like he was clenching his jaw. The look sent shivers down my spine, and I quickly turned away.

At dinner, Tucker mentioned something about playing with Nina tomorrow, much to her delight. I'd have to find something else to do, I figured. I excused myself from the table after I finished and went to my room to study the pages again, hoping that I missed my name. There had to be something. I sat on the single bed that was in the room, which was a muted and ugly yellow color. I loved yellow, but this color strayed from the vibrant and rich tone I enjoyed. It looked sad in here, depressed almost.

At least it fits the mood, I thought. I hadn't realized I was crying until a tear hit the paper, alarming me. I furrowed my brows and kept reading the names before and after where mine should have been, willing it to appear. If I wasn't a citizen of Amestris, then who was I? What's going to happen when the military finds out I don't exist on their records? What are Ed and Al going to think? I heard a small knock just outside my door, and I wiped my face furiously and stored the documents under my pillow.

"Come in," I said, adjusting myself. Ed walked through the door. I smiled my best not-sad smile.

"Hey," he said, scratching the back of his head. "I just wanted to let you know that Al and I will probably finish up by tomorrow."

"Oh, really? Uh, well, did any new information come up?" I asked.

"Unfortunately, nothing we didn't already know. There's something more I want to investigate, but after that..." Ed trailed off. "I'm not sure what happens after this if we don't find anything, so I wanted to let you know."

He didn't look me directly in the eyes. Did Mustang already know? He must have checked the records himself by now. Had he told Ed that I wasn't a citizen? I shook the thoughts away.

"I see," I said, looking up at the boy who still avoided my gaze. "Hey, Ed?"

"Hmm?" he hummed, looking up at me finally.

"You guys aren't going to abandon me, are you?"

"Abandon you?" he asked, giving me a quizzical stare. "No, we're not going to abandon you. What brought that on?" I shook my head and smiled slightly.

"Oh, it's nothing," just making sure you'll keep your promise, I thought. "Thanks for letting me know. Goodnight."

"Yeah, goodnight," he was about to shut the door when he poked his head back in. "You can trust us. If you want to talk or anything, we're here." He looked a little embarrassed as he said it. I nodded, and he left.

That was weird, Ed thought to himself as he left Marina's room and headed back to his own. When he went to see her, he was simply there to let her know they would be leaving soon. He knew it wasn't that simple, though, and he had a feeling she did too. They found virtually nothing, which meant yet another dead end. Another failure. He was disappointed, to say the least. It seemed like she had just been crying. Was she disappointed too? He assumed she was by that question, not to mention the look on her face. The inquiry had thrown him. Why would they abandon her? He tried to think back to the conversation they had.

I'm not sure what happens after this.

There's something more I want to investigate, but after that…

Wait, did she think that they were going to try to get rid of her after this? Sure, he didn't want to take this assignment, but he wasn't going to disobey orders or break his promise. She knew that, right?

"Damnit," Ed muttered as he turned on his heel. He darted back to Marina's room, about to pound on the door when he heard soft sobs coming through the thick wood. Ed froze.

I didn't cause that, did I? he thought. He pressed his ear against the door as the sobs died down. He considered knocking. Something stopped him. Maybe he felt like he would intrude on a more private moment.

You can trust us. If you want to talk or anything, we're here.

Noiselessly, he started back down the hallway, picturing a crying Marina that laid just beyond the confines of the door. He let out an exasperated sigh. He wondered if when she was ready, she'd take him up on his offer.

I couldn't sleep for the life of me. The moonlight glinted through the window and cast mocking shadows across the walls. I had removed the papers from under my pillow and shoved them into my bag in hopes it wouldn't haunt my dreams. But as I tossed and turned, I resigned that I wouldn't sleep much tonight. I sat upright and flung my legs over the side of the bed.

I padded down the hallway aimlessly in my baggy shorts and a flowing light blue t-shirt. It was comforting, sleeping (or rather, avoiding sleep) in clothes gifted to me by Isabelle. I wondered if she was doing alright. I hoped so. I wandered past the library and was on my way to the kitchen, thinking about getting a glass of water when I passed by the lab and noticed that the door was ajar. A small orange glow shone through the crack in the door. I guessed that Tucker was researching. Someone had mentioned his upcoming re-assessment at the dinner table. He must have been working on his project for it. Curiosity got the better of me, and I peeked through the door. From above, I didn't see Tucker at all. I opened the door a little wider and stood at the top of the landing, overlooking the lab. It was eerily quiet.

I guess even the Chimeras need their rest, I thought to myself, gripping the railing. Something churned uneasily in my stomach. I don't know what compelled me, but I descended the stairs and looked in on the cage of the Chimera I encountered before, only it wasn't there. None of the cages had a single Chimera in them. The feeling of unease grew in my gut as I stepped back on a piece of paper. I looked down and noticed a trail of papers all strewn about the room. A bulk of them concentrated around Tucker's desk. I looked at the papers, moving closer to the desk. A few words flashed through my vision as I read.

Talking Chimera. Nina. Philosopher's Stone. Re-assessment. Alexander. Human Transmutation. Marina.

I dropped the papers and felt my heart drop along with them. My head was immediately hammered with a searing migraine, and I cried out in pain. It was as if someone were branding my brain with a hot iron. I dropped to my knees and forgot how to breathe through the pain. I couldn't think or talk or move. I closed my eyes and gritted my teeth as disturbing images flashed across my mind. Tucker successfully creating a talking Chimera. Ed, beating his face in. Nina…

I opened my eyes with a jolt, which kickstarted my breathing. Tears had formed at the corners of my eyes as I coughed a few breaths in. The pain in my head began to dissipate, and I was able to get my bearings. I stood, still trembling from what I just saw.

"No," I said, clapping my hands over my mouth. I knew something was off about Tucker. I was right. But I wanted to be wrong. Frantically, I looked around. I was still alone. There may still be time, I thought, as I willed my legs to carry me to the staircase. "I've got to tell Ed and Al." I huffed as I ascended the stairs.

"Tell them what?" a voice called back.

I looked up in horror to see Tucker holding a sleeping Nina with Alexander standing loyally at his side on the top of the landing. My breath caught in my throat as the glasses he wore hid his eyes and instead reflected a terrified vision of myself.

Think! I scolded myself, my thoughts racing. I had to get to them. I had to. Tucker closed the door behind him, and I took a step back. He placed Nina down gently on the landing and looked back to me, still paralyzed with fear. What do I do? I thought desperately. Do I try to run by him? Do I talk through it? Do I scream?

I chose the latter.

"Ed! Al! Help, please!" I screeched. Tucker chuckled. I screamed their names again. "Edward, please! Alphonse!"

His chuckle turned into full-on laughter. It was maniacal, and his body shook violently with each rise and fall of the horrid sound. He descended the stairs slowly toward me, and I backed away. I had run into the wall before long, and I screamed at the top of my lungs.

"No one will hear you. Not here," Tucker said, inching closer. "You think I wouldn't soundproof my lab?"

I turned to run into the main part of the lab, where I hoped to circle him and make a break for it, but he was quick. He snagged the end of my hair before I reached the end of the stairs, and I was thrown down them. My scalp was on fire as I was pulled up and slammed against the wall by my hair. I coughed at the impact as Tucker wrapped a grimy hand around my throat. I clawed at his hand, but it didn't budge. He looked to my collar and shoved his free hand down my shirt. He pulled out my necklace, which glinted in the dingy light of this hellhole. He stared at the shimmering stone, and I tried to kick him in the privates, but he dodged, slamming me harder against the wall. My head hit the hardest, and I could feel a warm liquid begin to run down the back of my neck. My arms were growing weary as my vision spotted, but I kept clawing.

"Let! Go!" I managed.

"So, the brothers were serious. You do have a Philosopher's Stone. Well, not anymore."

"Wait, no!" I pleaded as he lifted the chain, but I was too late.

The necklace did as I feared and choked me. Talk about adding insult to injury. Tucker released me, and I fell in a heap to the ground. I took a greedy breath as the necklace finally released. My body must have gone through too much because as soon as I could breathe, I lost my dinner. I choked on my vomit and attempted to breathe as normally as possible, but Tucker gave me a swift kick to the gut. I rolled out into the open floor of the lab near the cages, gasping.

"So, you can't take your necklace off," Tucker said, standing over me. I didn't answer. He kicked me again, and I gaged, coughing up bile. "That's alright. I still may be able to use it."

"Someone, please," I whimpered as tears welled in my eyes.

"Let's get to work, shall we?"

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Seven

A Grave House

Ed tossed in his sleep. The same nightmare that had plagued him ever since that night came back with a vengeance. The images were as clear in his mind's eye as they were when he saw it that day.

The red spark of life engulfed the room in its illustrious glow. They had finally done it. They were going to see their mom again. Ed's chest filled with elation, fluttering in its excitement. Without warning, the air turned cold and sinister. Ed looked to his younger brother, who was screaming as tiny black hands destroyed him.

"Al!" Ed shouted to his brother, reaching for him, the joy replaced by catastrophic fear. The last of Al's body whisked away in a flash of red and black. A searing pain grasped Ed's attention from his screaming. It emanated from his leg, and as he turned to see what was causing the pain, his eyes grew wide with horror. "My leg!" His limb dematerialized before him. He was left speechless as he stared in horror at the bleeding appendage. He cried out in sheer pain, almost passing out from its intensity. He groaned and looked up to see his creation.

"Mom…" Ed called out in his sleep. Al looked over to his brother, who seemed restless. He didn't remember the last time Ed had a dream bad enough to call out to their mom.

"Brother?" Al asked the sleeping figure. Ed turned over in response. Al sighed and resumed his reading. The candlelight he read by flickered as Edward continued his tossing.

"Mom!" Edward called. He had done it; she was right there. But the creature in front of him looked nothing like his mom. It didn't even look human. The creature reached out an arm as blood spurted from its body. The way it contorted and churned made Edward feel sick. The nausea was quickly overwhelmed by deep regret. "What have I done?"

"Ahhh!" Ed shot up from his bed, throwing the covers to the floor in the process. His chest heaved as sweat beaded down his neck, running over the scarred skin of his shoulder. He assessed his surroundings quickly, and his breathing calmed until it was regular. He glanced at Al, who had quietly shut his book and waited patiently for Ed to calm himself.

"Another nightmare, brother?" Al asked softly. Ed looked out the window at the full moon.

"Yeah," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. Ed laid back down, but his eyelids refused to shut – knowing the terror that awaited them with the promise of sleep.

By the time Tucker finished restraining me, Alexander had bounced down the stairs and sat by me. My hands were bound in front of me and chained to the wall by cold and unforgiving metal cuffs. I pulled at the chain, but the iron pin in the wall did not budge. I cursed inwardly as Tucker made his way back up the stairs to retrieve Nina.

"Tucker," I called roughly, standing. "Please, I know how this ends! You do it for nothing. You get caught! It isn't worth it!"

The restraints tore my arms from their sockets as I tried to pull away. He sauntered over to his desk, resting a sleeping Nina on the chair. He ignored my constant pleading as he picked up the papers from the floor, revealing a large and intricate transmutation circle. He picked Nina up and placed her gently on the floor within the circle. He turned to Alexander and called to him. When Alexander got up, I grabbed in vain for his collar and instead ran my shackled hands through his soft coat. I called out to Alexander, but Tucker was his owner, and Alexander was loyal to a fault. Tucker chained Alexander to the wall opposite to me, and he sat panting in the circle next to Nina.

"Good dog," Tucker cooed.

"You have to believe me, Tucker!" I yelled. He made no response. "Nina!" I screamed, hoping to wake the peaceful girl.

"Oh, she won't hear you. I made sure to give her a strong sedative with dinner," Tucker said as he rose and turned to me.

"You monster," I said as I backed away to the wall.

He had a sinister smile plastered to his face as he grabbed at me. I avoided him by running the length of the wall, but it was only a matter of time before I ran out of rope. The clanking of the chains seemed to scared Alexander, who paced inside of the transmutation circle and barked noisily. I tried running outward to avoid him, but he simply stepped over the chain as I ran. It was like playing a game of tag, except being 'it' was inevitable. After a few more moments of running around, Tucker grew tired of our game of tag and caught the chain, slamming me into the wall. My shoulder made a horrible cracking sound, and I felt my left arm go completely limp. I cried out in pain as tears ran down my face.

"Stop running and be a good girl," Tucker snarled. He held my necklace by the chain and threatened to choke me again if I moved. I stifled my cries as I stood frozen in fear. He inspected the stone.

"What are you going to do?" I asked.

"It was a delightful surprise when I found you here. It made the trouble of getting you much easier. Do you understand the kind of Chimera's I could create with a Philosopher's Stone?" he asked, pushing his glasses up. I grit my teeth. I was afraid I knew the answer. "Those boys should be a little more mindful of who may hear them next time."

"This isn't their doing, Tucker; it's yours. You know as well as I do, you'd still transmute Nina if I weren't here."

A resounding thwack echoed through the lab, and my cheek stung from the impact.

"Insolent child. You aren't deserving of such a gift as this," he held the stone from the part that was unattached from the chain of the necklace. He attempted to pull the stone from its hilt but was shot back when a spark of red electricity surged through his hand. He cried out in pain as he held his wrist, his fingertips charred from the shock. He let out a low growl as he turned and riffled through his notes.

I slunk down to the floor, holding the strange stone in my hand. Whatever it had just done was new, but good to know. Tucker walked back over to me and tried again to remove the stone from the necklace. He was met with the same result. Tucker cursed under his breath and returned to his workstation. I tried pulling the chains again. Nothing. Tucker came back over to me, and an evil smile crossed his face.

"What?" I asked nervously.

"It seems that I may have to do some experimenting. I wasn't quite expecting the stone to be so stubborn, but that's of no consequence. Besides, you made a good point, and time is of the essence. My assessment is tomorrow, after all," he said as he stood and walked back over to Nina and Alexander.

"H-Hey, wait a minute Tucker," I said, panicked. "Aren't you going to try harder? Aren't you going to ask how I know you get caught? What gives?"

I needed to buy time. If my vision were right, Ed and Al would come. I just hoped it wouldn't be too late. I had begun wrapping the slack chains around my wrists. Tucker pulled out his state alchemist watch and clicked it open.

"It's just about sunrise, and I still have some strings to pull," he crouched next to Nina and patted Alexander on the head. "Very good dog, Alexander."

"Tucker, please, you don't have to do this," I begged. I laid down, planting my feet against the wall on either side of the pin. "Use me instead!" He didn't even turn to me.

"Why would I use you when I haven't figured out how to remove the stone? You are a valuable resource."

"Then what the hell is Nina?" I called desperately. "She's your daughter!" I pushed against the wall with my legs and used my arms to pull the taught chains with all my might. The pin didn't move.

"Time's up," he said, a chilling note in his tone. I watched in horror as he placed his hands on the transmutation circle, which started glowing a bright blue.

"No!" I screamed. I pulled and pushed until my legs cramped, and my left arm went completely numb, just a slight tingle reminding me of its presence. My necklace laid out on the floor, mockingly. I stared at it as I pulled, unable to watch the transmutation. I furrowed my brows in thought.

It got me into this mess. Now it's going to get me out! I thought. I clenched down on the stone with my teeth, and red light mixed with blue as I concentrated the red sparks to Tucker. It backfired, and instead, the shock intended for him shot through my body like an electric pulse. It found its grounding point at the pin in the wall. With a desperate outcry and one last pull, I was freed. My body tingled, and I watched helplessly as the blue light faded, and Nina was gone. My necklace clanked to the floor as I took in the tragedy from my vision come true.

"I've done it," Tucker said, stepping back from his creation. His movements gave me a full view of the new Chimera, a mix of loyalty and innocence.

"Oh, Nina. Alexander," I could feel the tears well as they blurred my vision, but the feeling of dread and sadness was overwhelmed by a deep, unsettling rage. It was nothing like I had ever felt before. Tucker marveled at his work as I rose to my feet.

"Now, Nina, speak," Tucker commanded, kneeling in front of his Chimera.

I slowly walked up behind him, my blood reaching a boiling point. The remainder of the chain that wasn't wrapped around my hands dragged behind me. He was too engrossed in his success to pay me any mind.

"M-marina," the poor creature uttered, their first word. I inhaled sharply. Tears flowed down my face as I raised my arms above my head.

"Yes, very good!" Tucker said as he turned to see me behind him.

I exhaled into a cry and swung my arms down with all my strength and stepped back as he fell to the floor. The chains slowly unraveled themselves from my wrists as Tucker lay their limply, blood flowing steadily from the top of his head and pooling onto the cold stone floor. I padded over to Nina and Alexander, dropping to my knees in front of them. Sobs wracked my body as I clung to their white coat. I could feel the blood pool around us as it absorbed into the fabric of my shorts.

"Nina, Alexander," I cried. "I'm so sorry. I couldn't protect you." I continued to sob into them, and they nuzzled at the back of my head. They licked where the blood from my wound had dried and caked itself to my hair.

"Marina… s-sad," they said.

"Yes," I choked out between sobs. "I'm very, very sad."

"D-daddy…hurt," they said, and I sniffled and looked at Tucker, who was still motionless. The red of his blood reflected in his glasses. I looked down at my necklace.

What if...? I thought desperately, looking into the creature's eyes. I scrambled to grab my necklace and pressed it to Nina and Alexander's chest.

"Nina, Alexander, sweetie," I said as steadily as possible. "I'm going to try and fix this. It may not work."

My heart rate quickened, and I tried to take a deep breath, but it kept getting caught in my chest. Please, please work, I begged someone, anyone, who would listen to a desperate girl's wish. I wiped my tears on the shoulder of my shirt and slowed my breathing. I concentrated and felt the stone become warm as it began to glow.

I was yanked back before the warmth became more than mild. I took another blow to the head as it slammed to the floor behind me. I was painfully dragged by my arms across the floor and back into Tucker's clutches. I kicked and screamed with all my might, but it wasn't enough. I tried to steady myself – to stand and run – but Tucker stood over me with a foot at my chest and pulled against the chain. My arms were so worn I thought for sure they'd pop off any minute. My wrists burned from the angle at which the cuffs cut into my flesh, and I could see the blood begin to trickle down my arms.

"You will not interfere with my research," Tucker huffed as his blood dripped onto my cheek. He dragged me like a ragdoll to an empty cage in his lab and threw me into it. My back banged against the metal bars and sent a shockwave up my spine, leaving me a curled mess on the cage floor. He drew a quick transmutation circle as I writhed and, with a flash of blue, eliminated the mechanism that opened and closed the cage. Tucker shuffled around, clamping a stray rag to his wound, and looked at his State Alchemist watch. "Come, Nina. It's almost assessment time. I don't want you anywhere near this girl."

I could see the glassy eyes of the creature as it stared into my cage. Tears welled in my eyes again as I crawled to them. I reached my hand out to touch them as the poor creature whimpered. Tucker called again, and they flinched. They slipped from my grasp and followed obediently. Tucker proceeded to push large and obtrusive boxes in front of the cage, pinning it between the back wall and the crates. For good measure, he threw a sheet over the cage, and I was surrounded in darkness.

"Tucker!" I cried out. "Let me go!"

"I'll be back," he said.

I could hear the opening and closing of another cage. His footsteps echoed as he ascended the stairs, and the sound of the door closing shut behind him sealed my fate. My wrists were burning, rubbed raw by my struggle against the metallic cuffs. The tears in my eyes flowed down my cheeks and dried and flowed in an endless cycle of agony. My voice was hoarse and faint with every outcry I made. No one heard me. No one came. I was alone in a metal cage, and no one knew.

The usually empty house was crawling with soldiers looking for clues. Around six in the morning, Tucker had awoken the Elric brothers to alert them that Nina and Marina had both gone missing, along with Alexander. He called in the military shortly after, who were now scouring the house. Ed and Al sat nervously at the table with Tucker, who engaged in a conversation with an investigator.

"Unfortunately, this isn't much to go on," the investigator said, tapping his pen to his notebook. A cigarette hung limply in his mouth as he spoke. "The best evidence we have of kidnapping is the open window and a possible motive from your wife, or this Marina girl."

"Why are we implying Marina did it?" Ed asked.

"We can't rule her out until they're found."

"Marina was asking a lot of questions about Nina's mother. She kind of looked like her too, come to think of it," Tucker said as he held his teacup.

The investigator hummed in response. He scribbled something in his notes.

"What does that have to do with anything?" Ed asked, exasperated.

"It could be a family connection. That would imply motive," the investigator answered.

"Oh, come on," Ed said, rubbing his temples. "Marina doesn't remember her family."

"Doesn't remember?" the investigator asked. Ed sighed.

"Look, Tucker, we haven't been entirely forthcoming about Marina," Ed admitted. Tucker furrowed his brows, awaiting Ed's explanation. "She's lost her memory and has been targeted for capture. We're not sure who is after her or why, but he may have followed us."

"Interesting," the investigator said. "It's possible that in an attempt to take this Marina girl, Tucker's daughter got caught in the middle."

Ed clenched his fists. He had warned Mustang. Now that was two girl's safety on his head. The investigator scribbled away in his notepad. Tucker stared into his teacup quietly. A small smile tugged at Tucker's lips but quickly vanished under Al's gaze.

Say something, Ed thought.

"So, what now," Al said, breaking the silence. The investigator blew a large puff of smoke into the already stifling air.

"We look for them. I have my men tearing apart this house looking for clues, and around the premises looking for tracks," the investigator concluded. Ed was dissatisfied with his answer.

"We'll help," Al suggested.

"No, I don't need some kids getting in my way."

"We're the only ones who know what this guy looks like," Ed said through clenched teeth. "You can't dismiss us like children. We want to find them too."

"Then, we'll let you know if we find them."

"You mean when," Ed said in a low growl.

The investigator simply took another drag from his cigarette. Tucker stared blankly into his cup.

"What happened to your head, Mr. Tucker?" Al asked. Ed had noticed the bandages and thought them strange too.

"Oh, I tripped and hit my head on the corner of my desk. I may be an alchemist, but I can be pretty clumsy sometimes," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. He stood, placing the empty mug in his hands in the sink. "Well, I have my certification later this evening, so I'm going to prepare as best I can. I trust that the investigator will do what he can to find them." And he smiled. Something about a man smiling after finding his daughter went missing didn't sit right with Ed or Al.

The investigator had Ed write down the details about the mysterious man that had become suspect number one. As he wrote, Ed couldn't help but feel uneasy under Tucker's gaze. Ed stood when he finished and turned for the door.

"Brother?" Al called, standing.

"C'mon Al, we're going," he growled. With a swift slam of the door, the brothers were gone.

Shortly after the brothers, the investigative team left the premises having found nothing of importance. Tuckers certification was swiftly approaching, as was the impending storm drawn along the horizon.

Tucker's steps creaked as he descended the stairs. After some effort, Tucker removed the crates in front of the cage. But when he went to lift the sheet, all he found was an empty cage and a few bent and missing bars. His heart began racing as he looked around frantically. His eyes fell on the figure he was looking for as she swiftly ran past him to the stairs. He darted after the girl, who smartly kept the chain she toted close to her chest. She was halfway up the stairs as he reached the bottom and began taking them three at a time. His long legs proved to give him an advantage as he closed in on her. She made it out of the room and began screaming with all her might, the gruesome sounds echoing through the home right before he was able to tackle her to the ground.

She writhed under him as he pinned her shoulders to the wood. With a swift hand, he attempted to remove the necklace from her neck, resulting in her gasping for air. He kept a steady hold of it, prolonging the lack of oxygen until her eyes lolled to the back of her head. He released the necklace within an inch of her life and proceeded to drag her back down the stairs.

She'll be a challenge to handle, he thought. He left the door slightly ajar in his haste.

I had been in and out of consciousness for the better part of the day. I thought at one point, I heard footsteps, but I was too out of it to call for help and fell into darkness again. When I finally woke up enough to be aware of what was going on, I tried to gather my bearings. It was so dark and damp that I had no idea what time it was or how long exactly I'd been down there, but I knew I had to get out. I was lying on my back, the cold metal easing some of the pain in my joints. I ached all over. I still couldn't feel my arm. Occasionally, I'd lift my good arm to check the limpness of my bad one.

Still limp, I thought when it waved around droopily. I sighed and rolled over, my necklace clanking against the floor of the cage. I stared and wondered if I would really be able to change Nina and Alexander back. I had failed in using it to stop Tucker, and though the alternative wasn't completely abysmal, it left Nina and Alexander in their current state. What if I had tried and hurt them more, or worse? Would I be able to live with myself after such a mistake? I didn't think I could. I decided I couldn't just sit around either. I looked up to the bars of the cage and back to the stone. I had an idea. With great pain, I sat up, clutching the stone in my hands. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the bars of the cage. I felt the stone warm in my hand, and when I opened my eyes, the stone glowed a crimson red. I was thrown to the back of the cage as sparks flew forth and destroyed the bars at the front of the cage. After I recovered from getting the wind knocked out of me, I stared in awe of what I had accomplished.

"Holy shit, it worked," I said aloud in surprise. There may be hope for Nina and Alexander, after all. I crawled to the front of my confinement and used my legs to push the crates out from in front of me. After they were moved out enough for me to squeeze through, I crawled into the open. No one was around as I pushed the crates back and attempted to adjust the skewed blanket. The Elrics still had to be here— I just needed to get to them. I glanced at the cage Nina and Alexander sat in patiently. I walked over and opened the cage, urging them out. I started for the stairs with them walking after me – wrapping my excess chains around my wrists to lessen the noise – when I heard the door open. I froze in fear, and as the top of Tucker's head came into view, I shooed Nina and Alexander back to their cage. I left it unlatched and dashed to a dark corner. I breathed uneasily as he descended. My heart leaped from my chest as I watched him move the crates and unveil the cage. It was now or never. I made a break for it.

The brothers walked down the cobblestone streets in silence. They were walking along for some time until Al spoke.

"Do you think that man came back?" Al asked softly. Ed cast his gaze down as they walked.

"I don't know but would make more sense than the bullshit Tucker and the investigator were spinning."

"And then there's what Marina had said about Tucker."

"Yeah, about him giving her a bad feeling, right? I mean, you'd think a guy would be a little more upset that his daughter was missing than that," Ed said. Al stopped to look at his brother.

"I thought I saw Tucker smile when you told him about the man after Marina."

"Wait, seriously?" Ed said as he stopped. Al nodded with conviction.

"Yeah. It was... unsettling."

"Weird," Ed said as he looked up. A storm was brewing, and the horizon darkened with its approach. "Let's look at the facts; Marina, Nina, and Alexander are missing. Marina being targeted gives them a prime suspect. The only other person with a possible motive is Nina's mother, who left two years ago." Ed paused.

"Tucker finished his Chimera and goes to wake Nina in her room," Al continued for him.

"Wait, Al. When was his last assessment? Two years ago, right?" Ed said, thinking. Al nodded. Ed snapped his head up with wide eyes. "And on the night before his next assessment, he finishes his Chimera, but his dog and daughter go missing along with Marina. Then he pops up with mysterious injuries." Al looked at his brother quizzically.

"What are you thinking?" Al asked. Ed didn't say anything. "Ed?"

"What if his wife didn't leave?"

"You can't mean—" Al said shakily, catching the insinuation.

"I do, but damnit, I'd better be wrong!" Ed exclaimed as he spun around and dashed back to the house, Al in tow. A sinking feeling weighed him down as he ran.

When they arrived, the soldiers were gone. Ed and Al walked up to the massive building, pushing the front door open with ease. No one was around, and the home was silent. Just then, an all-too-familiar voice broke out into a blood-curdling scream that rang out through the house. Ed and Al looked at one another briefly before heading to the source.

I was just regaining consciousness as Tucker latched another, smaller cage shut. My knees hit my chest, and my arms were fashioned behind my back. I rubbed my wrists against what felt like rope.

All the softer to hit with, I thought, trying to sit up. I couldn't in the cramped space. Tucker looked at me with a mix of anger and satisfaction.

"You won't get away with this," I said, trying to match his sinister energy.

"Oh, but I already have!" he laughed, crouched in front of my confinement. "You've unwittingly provided me with the perfect perpetrator."

"What?" I asked nervously.

"Your stalker is the perfect out. Edward told me all about your predicament, and now the investigation team is looking for some man," he said, his eyes crazed. My eyes widened in realization; he meant the man who had previously tried to kidnap me. "How tragic, as I was creating a superior Chimera, the strange young girl who I invited to my home gets kidnapped along with my daughter by a strange man. That investigator will look for two, maybe three days—"

You guys aren't going to abandon me, are you?

"—I'll get my State Alchemist certification renewed. The trail of the missing girls will go cold, and no one will ever find you. They'll drop the case completely, and those boys will forget all about you." Tucker laughed.

Abandon you?  No, we're not going to abandon you.

"You're wrong. They won't give up," I said, tears shining in my eyes. "You don't know them very well."

"And you do? Because they've already left," he said as he stood, an icy glaze falling over his glasses. No, they couldn't have, I thought. They wouldn't. He's just trying to scare me, right? "They aren't coming to rescue you." I couldn't let him shake me.

"Even if they don't, I'll fight. I'll run. I'll scream. I'll expose you for the monster you are," I said.

A single tear trailed down my red and burning cheek. Too quickly for me to register, he grabbed at my necklace and I screamed. I leaned back as far as possible, but he still managed to grab it, and the horrible sensation overtook me again. In the momentum of his movements, he overturned the cage. The floor was now under me, and he stood above the bars. It meant that I was released from the necklace quicker, but the trade-off was another fun hit to my backside. I cried out in a choked gasp. He looked like he was going to go for my neck again, but suddenly, he was gone. I could have sworn I heard voices, but I was too focused on gasping for air. After a few ragged breaths, I could hear the familiar voices I had been waiting for.

"What the hell, Tucker!" I heard Ed scream. I saw a familiar armored head bob into view.

"Marina!" Al said, working to open the cage. I let the tears flow again as Al lifted me gently from the cage and placed me safely on the ground.

"You found me," I said, more than relieved. Al untied my hands and helped me to my feet. I gave Al the best hug I could muster with one good arm, which surprised him, but he returned it squeezing me tight. I broke down. "I was so scared."

"Shhh, you're okay now. It's okay," Al soothed as I cried. As I pulled from Al's embrace, I caught Ed in my peripheral. As I watched him, I saw my vision come true. Every detail was nearly identical, down to Tucker's words.

"We are the same! We're the same!" Tucker yelled.

"No!"

"We saw the opportunity, and we took it, even though it was against the rules!"

"Not me!" Ed said, landing a punch to Tucker's face. "Alchemist don't do that!" Another blow. I found myself reaching out to Ed.

"Hey," I said, too softly.

"I'm not!" Ed yelled, about to strike again.

"Edward," I called to him. I grabbed onto his shoulder, stopping him in his tracks. He looked back at me with wide and frightened eyes.

"Brother, if you keep this up, he'll die," Al reasoned.

Ed looked up to his little brother and allowed his arm to go slack. He then looked to what he had deduced correctly to be Nina and Alexander. His face was pained as he looked on at the pitiful creature, who begged her big brother to stop hurting her father. I sunk to the ground. Al profusely apologized to Nina. I wanted to tell them I could try to fix this. I wanted to say I could try to use the stone. I wanted to say sorry. I wanted to say anything. But I fell silent as Ed cried out in anguish.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Eight

Helpless

Rain dripped down the large window of my hospital room. It hadn't stopped raining since that awful day. I had been placed on strict bed rest, but I was starting to get antsy. I felt like I had been staring out the same damn window for an eternity when I heard the door open. I looked up excitedly, hoping to see Ed or Al, but was disappointed to see my nurse, Michelle. Don't get me wrong; she was sweet and had been taking great care of me, but the boys hadn't come to see me yet that day, which worried me. When I was first admitted, they were at my bedside as soon as they were allowed. But it was nearing noon, and they still hadn't come.

"How's the arm?" Michelle asked, placing water and a thick white pill into my hand.

"Better," I responded.

I took the chalky pill and swallowed hard, gulping the water until it was gone. The doctors had to put my shoulder back into place, which was so excruciating that I passed out— but when I woke up, I had the feeling in my arm again. I even got a neat sling. They cleaned and dressed the gash on the back of my head, which was luckily shallow enough to heal without the need for stitches. I had a severely bruised neck and back, but no serious internal injuries, which I was grateful for. Bandaged wrists completed the mummy look.

"That's good to hear," she said as she began to undress my bandages.

She worked quickly and made small talk – mostly about the rain – as she tended to my injuries. She had packed up her kit and was ready to leave when I called her back.

"Have you seen them today?" I asked. She looked back at me quizzically. "The two boys who brought me here, I mean."

"Oh, the shorty and the tin man?" she asked with a laugh.

"Who are you calling shorty?" a familiar voice surged into the room.

Michelle and I looked to the fuming source, only held back by his more sensible younger brother. Michelle just laughed and walked past them and out of the room, closing the door behind her. I stifled my laughter and greeted the brothers. Ed looked awful. He had terrible bags under his eyes, and his hair was messily braided as if he did it in the dark. Al seemed off too, though his expression wouldn't show it. He was hunched over, not his usual upbeat self. Al pulled up a stool next to my bed, and I gave him a soft smile. Ed lingered by the wall.

"How are you feeling today, Marina?" Al asked.

"Better, thank you. I can move my fingers, look," I said excitedly as I managed to wave the digits slightly. Al gave me a nervous chuckle. Silence filled the room as I stared at my sling. When I looked up to Al, he quickly averted his gaze. I glanced over at Ed and was met with the same reaction. The ongoing silence was suffocating. "You've been avoiding me."

"We had to answer some questions for the Colonel," Ed sighed into a yawn.

"Is that why you look so rough?" I asked. Al chuckled a little.

"You're one to talk," Ed retorted.

"Fair," I said, looking down at the sling. "I already said that I was fine, though."

"Are you sure, Marina?" Al asked gently.

"I told you I was when I first woke up."

"Yes, but you went through so much. More than we could imagine."

"You aren't still blaming yourself for what happened, are you?" I asked.

"If I had just heeded your warning, then maybe…" Al trailed off.

"You had no way of knowing," I assured him. "I don't blame you at all. If anything, it was my fault."

"But we should have trusted you," Al said quietly. I furrowed my brows. Ed looked down, and Al fiddled with his fingers.

"You trusted what I said enough to figure it out. You still came for me. If it weren't for you guys, I'd still be trapped there. I'd be experimented on, or worse. That's not nothing."

"I'm sorry," Al said, his voice wavering.

I reached out to touch his arm. It was strange to think he wouldn't feel it, but I think he appreciated the gesture all the same.

"If anyone is sorry, it's me. I'm sorry I didn't see what was going to happen in time."

"If we knew you could see the future, things sure would be different," Al noted somberly.

"But they still happened almost exactly how I saw them. I— I couldn't do anything to change it," my voice faltered.

What good was knowing the future if I couldn't change it? Al looked down and put a reassuring hand on mine.

"If I'm not allowed to blame myself, then neither are you," he said gently. I nodded, smiling slightly at him. I noticed that Ed's focus had pulled to the window. His eyes reflected the droplets, and it looked almost as if he were crying. I was about to address him, but my stomach growled embarrassingly loud, and it dawned on me that I hadn't eaten yet. "Are you hungry? I can go get you some food from the cafeteria." Al stood and began for the door.

"That would be great, thanks," I said.

"Any requests?"

"An apple if they have them," I said. My stomach growled again, and I giggled. "Maybe a sandwich, too."

"Sure," Al chuckled as he passed his brother on his way out. He had asked if he wanted anything, but Ed just said he wasn't hungry. He still clung to the wall as if he were a vine of ivy, still and indifferent.

"Wanna sit down?" I asked as I gestured to the chair Al had left vacant at my bedside. He huffed but after a few moments of silent staring, relented and sat. "So, how are you doing?"

"Fine," he answered curtly.

"Is 'fine' when you don't come to see me and show up exhausted and looking like shit?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood. He opted to avoid the question and look out the window again. "Look, you can talk to me. I'm not a ghost."

"But you could have been. It was my job to protect you and now look at you," Ed sighed heavily and ran a hand through his bangs.

"I'm a mummy," I joked. Ed didn't laugh. I sighed. Tough crowd, I thought. "And you did protect me. If it weren't for your brilliant mind, I'd still be there."

"I warned Mustang that you'd be safer settled in the city somewhere," he said, clenching his fist. "I couldn't protect you."

"But you did," I corrected him.

"Not when it counted. Not when Tucker did what he did to you, to Nina," he said lowly. A small silence fell upon the room. Ed cast his gaze downward, locking onto my bandaged wrists.

"Look, if my vision were correct, what happened to Nina was unavoidable," I said somberly. My heart sank with every utterance. "But I think that I can fix this. I have the power to do something. The only issue is that I have no idea how to use it, and what's worse, I can't guarantee it will work. But Ed, I want to give it a shot." I looked into his tired eyes hopefully.

"Marina," Ed said, a flash of despair taking over his expression. He looked down and didn't continue.

"What?" I asked. He said nothing. I repeated the question, trying to look at his face.

"It's Nina. She's... dead," he said. His face was unreadable. "We found out this morning."

"No," I gasped in disbelief. It felt like my lungs were filling with water. I couldn't breathe, drowning in my despair. It just wasn't possible. "How did this happen? How could I let this happen?"

Ed laid a cautious hand on my arm, gripping it gently. I was able to focus on the feeling and breathe again, but the water in my chest still crashed in painful waves. I touched his hand with my own barely working hand and looked into his golden eyes. The pained look within them stirred the sea in my chest into a storm, my heartbeat the thunder and my agony the lightning. It shot through my very being and welled in my eyes. I tried to blink away the tears.

"In the end, we couldn't do anything, huh?" Ed said as he let out a dry, humorless laugh. "There's a flow to everything; even death is a part of that flow. I thought I understood it, but I didn't understand anything."

"Ed," I said softly. His grip tightened as he furrowed his brows. He became a means of grounding, a tether to the shore.

"Even now, I want to do the impossible, the taboo," he said. He looked hollow. "I'm such a hopeless idiot. I haven't grown a bit."

"Maybe not in the height department," I considered. Ed's head shot up, and he looked at me funnily. It was when I recognized the mix of amusement and anger within the pain of his eyes that I realized what I had said aloud. I snorted slightly as a tear cascaded down my cheek. "Sorry, time and place."

"You're a piece of work," he sighed, rubbing his temples.

"Seems like we both are," I observed, wiping the tear away.

"No objection there," he said softly. He removed his hand, and I could slowly feel myself drifting out to sea again. He folded his hands in his lap and clenched them. "But even still, this doesn't change my main objective. I want to get Al his body back. I promised him."

How much more did he have to go through? I wondered. I tried to appear reassuring.

"I know you will. You have to."

"Yeah," he said. I sniffled, and he handed me a tissue from the small table near my bed. I took it gratefully and wiped away my tears.

"And, Ed," I said after composing myself. "I promise I'll help you achieve that goal. You've already done so much for me. Thank you, really."

Ed's face flushed a bit. He looked like he was about to say something, but the door to my room opened. We both looked over – expecting Alphonse – but were met by a strange man in a yellow jacket, sunglasses, and a deep scar in the shape of an 'x' across his face.

"Hey, how did you get in here," Ed said, taking a defensive stance in front of me. "Only military personnel are allowed in here; there are guards at the door."

"You are the Fullmetal Alchemist, Edward Elric, correct?" the stranger asked, his voice gruff.

"What if I am?" he asked. I looked past the man and noticed an ever-growing pool of crimson red in the hallway, threatening to seep into the room. My breath hitched, and I looked at the man with fright.

Did he do that? I thought, clenching my bedsheets. My head began to pound along with my heart as I took him in.

"Agh!" I cried out as the migraine worsened, and I clutched my head.

"Marina?" Ed asked and looked back at me.

In that split moment, the man was upon him. Ed dodged, barely escaping him, and I watched the scuffle through blurry vision. Ed eventually crashed through the large window of my room, landing safely on the other side and dashing off with the man in pursuit. My head continued to pound, but I was able to remain conscious as images of the man flashed through my mind. Images I wouldn't dare give life to. Al came into the room shortly after, dropping my apple and sandwich on the floor.

"Marina!" he called, running to my side. "Are you okay? Are you hurt? Where's Ed?"

"That man," I managed through clenched teeth. "He's the one who killed Nina. He's after Ed. Please, help him!"

Alphonse stood back in disbelief but heeded my words and jumped out of the first-floor window to pursue his brother. My migraine died down enough for me to regain my bearings. I got up from the bed, and my vision swam slightly, but I managed to throw a robe over my hospital gown, not having time to get my left arm through it. I walked carefully across the broken glass in my hospital slippers and climbed over and out of the window, landing on the damp grass. I began running, the left sleeve of my robe flailing behind me.

I ran through the cobblestone streets of East City, trying to follow the flow of alchemy. A morphed sidewalk, an overturned cart, a dismantled stairway. I followed the chaotic showings of destruction until I could hear the fighting for myself. I was closing in on the source, running down a back alley as a cloud of smoke and debris gave up their location. I used my arm to shield my face, and when I could see, I noticed Al torn to pieces and lying on the ground.

"Alphonse!" I yelled, running to him.

"Stay back!" he called, stopping me in my tracks.

I was at the entrance of the alleyway now, and I had a full and clear view of Scar and Ed. Ed clapped his hands together to create a blade on his arm and charged for Scar. I ran and knelt in a puddle at Al's side. I checked to make sure his seal was intact and sighed in relief when I saw the red insignia in perfect condition. Ed looked over at us, a look of terror on his face.

"What the hell are you doing here? Run!" he yelled.

Scar looked back at me, his eyes piercing mine even through his glasses. My eyes widened in fear as Scar turned again to address Ed. We watched as Ed's arm was dismantled by Scars alchemy.

"Brother!" Al called helplessly.

"You can no longer use your heretics alchemy. I will give you a moment to pray to God."

"Too bad I don't have a God to believe in," Ed chuckled bitterly. "Am I the only one you're after today? Or are you after my brother Al and the girl too?"

"You are receiving judgment alone, Fullmetal Alchemist, so long as they don't interfere," Scar cracked his hand in anticipation.

"Promise me you won't hurt them."

"You have my word," Scar began to reach for Ed, and my heart leaped into my throat. Al pleaded for his brother to run, but he did not move. He didn't even look at us.

Think, Marina, think! I thought, the atrocities he committed against Nina and the hopelessness he left in his wake filling my head. I refused to allow it to happen again. Scar's hand was inches from Ed's head. Do something! I thought.

You know the Truth.

A voice rang out in my mind, above the noise of my own. Quickly, mimicking the pose I had watched Edward do, I clapped my hands together. My ears rang as my body pulsated with a jolt, and with my right hand, I touched the puddle I knelt in. A flash of blue light emerged as I envisioned hydrogen and oxygen being deconstructed down to their tiniest molecules and reformed in my head instantaneously. The puddle moved from under me in the form of the first thing that came to mind – a chain – which launched to Scars outstretched arm and jerked him back. He was inches from Ed. I looked at the surprise on Scar's face as he turned to me and returned the look. I had just performed alchemy without the stone. I looked down at my hands in disbelief as Scar grabbed the taught chain and broke it with the same hand that it bound. Al had said nothing, in a state of shock all his own, and Ed looked up, likely confused as to why he was still alive. I clapped again, and another chain emerged from the blue light, this time entrapping his leg.

"Alchemists are such nuisances," Scar muttered, again destroying the chain, walking toward us.

Sweat mixed with the droplets of rain as I clapped and touched the water gathered in the alley to restrain Scar. Each clap sent a shockwave up my left arm, but I tried to focus instead on the rain pelting my face. I had managed to create two chains, each one around his arms and restricting him to the middle of the street, now crawling with curious onlookers. I stood as Al called out behind me, finally finding his voice.

"Marina, what are you—"

"You killed Nina," I said, ignoring Al and addressing Scar.

"Nina," he repeated in thought, pulling at his restraints. The realization hit, and he looked at me. "The creature born from the Sewing Life Alchemist?" I nodded, taking a step forward. Ed's eyes widened at the revelation.

"Marina! Stop, just run you idiot!" Ed shouted. I took another step toward Scar, my legs moving on their own.

"That poor creature could not be separated from that form once combined. I will not deny the will of God," Scar said coldly.

"You had no right to murder her! She was a little girl!" I yelled. My pace quickened as I closed the space between us. "I could have done something; I could have changed her back!" I found myself clutching the stone through my gown.

"You alchemists are so arrogant," he said, taking hold of the chain with his destructive hand. It was gone in seconds, and the other followed shortly after. I could hear Ed and Al both pleading for me to escape, but I froze in place. A mix of anger and despair kept me standing on the cobblestone street as Scar approached. The water around my eyes became warm, but I barely realized I was crying. I wanted answers. I owed Nina that much. "You would not have been able to save her."

"You don't know that! What gives you the right to decide?" I screamed, my tears mixing with the rain.

"You are foolish to think you can play God."

"I'm not trying to play God," I said in a whisper, my breath hitching in my chest. "I just want Nina back." I cried harder, my legs shaking beneath me. I clenched my working fist and bit the inside of my cheek to keep from overflowing. I could see Ed struggle to sit himself up from behind Scar, still calling out to me.

"Alchemists take God's will, and they tarnish it. You are no different."

"And just what are you doing?" I asked through bitter tears.

"I am an agent of God, here to pass down his judgment."

"Then tell me, would your God want this?" I motioned to Al, whose armor had been destroyed by his hand, to Ed, who was still just a kid. "When you meet him, can you truly justify yourself with that little girl's blood on your hands?" After I asked, I looked into his eyes for the first time since the beginning of the encounter. They were shielded by his glasses, but they flickered slightly.

"Foolish girl. If you so desire to be reunited, I will send you to join her," he moved closer, cracking his right hand.

"You promised!" Ed yelled to Scar, his voice raspy.

I watched Ed's face twist into horror as Scar put his hand on my head. It was the same look he had when they found Nina and me in Tucker's lab. I could hear an echoing scream, an intermingled mess of voices, but they seemed so far away. Screaming seemed too difficult— and insufficient. I shut my eyes hard, damming up the water attempting to flow from them. I hoped the boys would forgive me.

"May God accept you into his loving arms."

A loud boom echoed vaguely in my ears and relieved the pressure on my head as Scar jumped back, debris from the adjacent wall falling around us. I opened my tired eyes and watched blankly as he engaged with a man, someone I haven't seen before among Mustang's men but in the same uniform. He was large but extremely agile, able to up with Scar. The earth shook underneath his spiked fist as he and Scar took their fight into the open street. I felt a sharp pang in my head. My heart was beating somewhere far off in a place I couldn't pin-point. I eventually gave in to my trembling limbs and fell to the ground, breathing erratically. Scanning the rest of the military personnel that began to surround the area, I noticed a man with green hair and glasses hiding behind a pillar, and the pang became a hammer. I slumped further to the ground in pain as I was swarmed by military police. I managed to stay conscious as Scar made his escape; his Ishvalen identity revealed. My migraine was just fading with the recognition of Alexander Louise Armstrong and Maes Hughes, still foggy with their details. Hawkeye was among the men that came to my side to aid me. It was comforting to see a familiar face, even one that had once almost shot me. She was much more kind this time, gentle even. The pang in my head had completely dissipated as Hawkeye sat me up against the wall of the alley next to Al. Ed had clamored over to his brother, who gave him quite the scolding.

"We're falling apart, aren't we, brother?" Ed asked.

"But we're still alive. Marina is alive."

"We are," Ed said, letting a small smile grace his face. The rain began to fade as the sun attempted to peek through the clouds. Its rays danced in the alley.

"Marina, don't think I'm letting you off the hook for being an idiot either. Just you wait until I have a working arm again," Al said to me.

"What did I do?" I asked innocently.

"Don't play dumb. You just tried to face off with a murderer! Then performed some half-baked alchemy without a transmutation circle," Ed whispered irritably. "When the hell did you learn to do that?"

"I don't know, I just did it," I answered, frankly.

"So, that means you really did commit the taboo and saw the Truth then," Ed mused, furrowing his brow.

"I didn't perform human transmutation," I said earnestly. "At least, I don't think I did. Why would I?"

"What if you did, and the toll was your memories?" Ed interjected. "But you keep remembering certain things, or recognizing people, so that means..."

"There's hope that we could regain our bodies one day," Al finished for his brother.

"Finally, some proof!" Ed exclaimed. I chuckled.

"Does this mean I'm off the hook from a beating?"

"No way," the brothers chorused in unison.

"How could you just walk up to Scar like that? You really aren't making protecting you an easy job," Ed said, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.

"I needed to know why," I murmured. "I know I can't bring her back now. I'm not going to try. But I wanted him to look me in my eyes and tell me why he did it, why he stole any hope I had of changing her back." Ed and Al exchanged a look.

"Well, I hope you got your answers, numskull. Don't do that again," Ed said emphatically, pointing at me.

"I won't. I promise," I said.

The promise seemed to be satisfactory enough for the boys to drop it. As much as I couldn't understand most of my actions, we were alive, and there was new hope to cling to. Hope that Al and Ed could regain their lost bodies like I had my lost memories. Hope that I'd eventually remember enough to know who I am, who I was before I came here, and what happened to me. That new hope soon led us on the road to Resembool.

Mustang was ruminating on the events of the day when a knock at his door interrupted his thoughts. Fullmetal and his charge had left a few hours prior in preparation to see his mechanic in his hometown. He had been surprised by the girl— he wasn't expecting her to be such a spitfire. Something else had caught Mustang's attention about the girl, but he needed more information. Hawkeye entered the room after a knock at the Colonel's signal, and she placed a thick stack of pages onto the desk in front of him.

"Colonel, the paperwork from today," she said with a salute. Mustang groaned slightly.

"Good work Hawkeye, as you were," Mustang said as he began rifling through them. She began to exit the room when she stopped and turned to him as if remembering something.

"The file you requested is there as well, Colonel."

"Oh?" Mustang said as he looked up to her briefly and then shuffled the documents until he found the folder she had referred to. It was a case file for a State Alchemist who had been court-martialed for fleeing his station during the Ishvalen war.

"May I ask why you requested this, sir?" Hawkeye inquired. She and Mustang knew him well. He had been a talented alchemist and a great ally to them in the war, though a cowardly man in the face of battle.

"It's just a hunch," he said, flipping the contents of the folder open. "Do you remember if he had any children?"

"Children? No, sir; I don't believe he was even married."

"That girl today, you saw what she did too, right Lieutenant?" he said, looking up at her.

"Yes, sir," she said hesitantly. "Do you believe there's a connection?"

"I don't know, but it sure would be one hell of a coincidence," Mustang sighed, leaning back in his chair. "For now, ensure that Major Armstrong is aware that he is to keep a close eye on her. Any information would be greatly appreciated, especially regarding her abilities."

"Sir," Hawkeye saluted. She exited the room and closed the door softly behind her. Mustang rubbed his eyes and looked back down to the case file, which included a picture of a man with golden hair and piercing blue eyes.

Carter Miranda Wayde, the name ran across the top of the page in a bold, exaggerated font. The Water Alchemist.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Nine

Two Steps Forward, Two Steps Back

A scarlet glow filled my chest. It was blinding, taking over my senses until there was nothing but red. The color entered my throat, and I choked it down until it reached the depths of my soul. I burned red from the inside out, and it expelled itself from my body in laser rays. It was hot, too hot. I was becoming something like the sun, a ball of hellfire that engulfed me until I was one with it, and I ceased to exist.

"You know the Truth."

The train jolted, and I was shaken awake with the movement. My eyes immediately fell on Edward, who was resting soundly in the seat across from me. His bangs hung lazily over his eyes, brushing lightly against the long lashes that curled up to the sky. I was slightly jealous. Armstrong looked to me in my awakened daze.

"Oh, Miss Marina, you're awake, I see," he stated. I looked around the car and then to the window. The train had stopped.

"Major, are we in Resembool?" I asked.

"No, I believe we're just a few towns away, however…" he trailed off as his eye seemed to catch something outside of the car. "Dr. Marcoh!"

Ed was jolted awake by the Major's sudden outburst. When he calmed down, he explained to us that the man he called had been a vital researcher that deserted the military following the Ishvalen war. Ed's curiosity piqued.

"Let's go, Major, Marina!" and just like that, we were off the train and in pursuit.

We wandered through the quaint town, talking to its inhabitants to try and locate the elusive Dr. Marcoh. They all validated the existence of a Dr. Mauro after showing them an incredibly detailed drawing courtesy of the Major. One woman was kind enough to give us directions to his home. After climbing the staircase of a white stone building supposedly belonging to Marcoh, we arrived at a blue door. Ed knocked but didn't wait as he grabbed the door handle, swinging it open to a gun in his face. I yelped as Ed ducked at the pop of the gun.

"Why do you insist on opening doors you just knocked on? You're so impatient it's astounding," I hissed at the older Elric. "You could have gotten yourself shot!"

Ed's cheeks flushed, no doubt remembering the last time he opened a door unprovoked. I instinctively crossed my arms over my chest, a slight heat rising to my cheeks. Dr. Marcoh and the Major were talking. Well, more like yelling on the doctor's part. In trying to follow their conversation, I finally got to look at him. He was an older man with gradually graying hair, who stood in the doorway trembling— gun still in hand. My head began to pound viciously, and I was so dizzy from the suddenness of the spell, I almost fell back and down the stairs. Ed was quick to notice my misstep, and with his only arm, steadied me on the landing of the stairwell.

"And you're yelling at me to be careful," he scolded. My head pounded harder, and I fell to my knees in pain. "Hey, what's the matter?"

The older men's bickering ceased. I rested my aching head on Ed's shoulder, unable to articulate the pain, hoping it would pass quickly. It became harder and harder to breathe, and Ed's voice swam around my consciousness. I tried to take deep, slow breaths and remain aware as visions of Marcoh's life began to take over my mind's eye.

"Come in quickly. I might be able to help," I barely processed Marcoh's words before I fainted.

I awoke with a start. I was in a bed, and sunlight shone in through the window on the wall behind me. I looked around, attempting to assess my situation. I was able to orient myself quickly, realizing that I must be in Marcoh's home.

I was becoming something like the sun, a ball of hellfire that engulfed me until I was one with it, and I ceased to exist.

"You know the Truth."

"That dream again," I said to myself.

My head thudded dully as I remembered seeing Marcoh for the first time. The immediate thoughts that filled my head after the encounter centered around his part in the war, but they were fuzzier than normal. Some bits were completely impaired, and I couldn't tell what was going on at all. I got the basic gist that he didn't pride his work, that it was something evil, and he had lived a much happier life being the doctor of this town. The earlier memories refused to clear up as the dream from earlier blended in and eventually took over. Frustrated with the lack of clarity my visions brought, I shuffled from the duvet and made my way down the hall. I heard familiar voices and followed the sound through the dim hallway. I stood in the doorway of the kitchen as Ed pushed and prodded a red blob of some sort.

"Oh, you're up," the Major said, acknowledging me. I nodded.

"What's that?" I asked, pointing to the red blob. Ed ceased his movements and looked up at me, his eyes shining with amazement.

"A Philosopher's Stone," Dr. Marcoh provided.

"What?" I said, shocked. "No way, so there's more than one?" Marcoh raised a questioning eyebrow.

"More than one?" he asked.

"Well, I mean, I've heard that a few are floating around in the world," I lied, scratching the back of my head. Ed clenched a nervous hand, looking to Marcoh as if to tell if he bought it or not. "But what do I know? It's just a legend."

"You're right," Marcoh said, furrowing his brow. Ed seemed to sigh in relief at Marcoh's response, but the room's energy took a serious turn. Ed sat back in his chair. "It's my fault more than this stone even exists."

"What do you mean, Doctor?" the Major asked. Marcoh began to bottle the stone but looked back up to me, his gaze falling on my slung arm.

"Young lady—"

"Marina's fine," I smiled.

"I'm Dr. Marcoh. May I ask what happened to your arm?" he asked.

That terrible night came rushing back to me. I tried to laugh off the pit that opened in my stomach.

"You should see the other guy," I joked half-heartedly. No one laughed. Most of the room was already aware of how I ended up like this. I cleared my throat. "I dislocated my shoulder after a nasty fall. It's healing well, though."

I tried to give him a thumbs up with my weak arm. It turned out more open-palmed than I'd have liked. Marcoh rose from his seat and made his way over to me. I felt a little self-conscious, wondering if he'd notice the now faded bruises around my wrists or neck. They had nearly vanished, but I felt the weight of their existence. They stayed with me in my memory even as they faded as if they were as fresh as the day I got them. Luckily, he focused on my shoulder.

"I think I may be able to help," he said after the once-over. "Would you mind?"

I shook my head, and he got to work. He helped me remove the sling, and my arm tingled a bit as it hung limply from my side. He took the liquidated stone and pressed it into my shoulder gently. He closed his eyes, and a red glow warmed the entirety of my shoulder. I let out a small gasp at the sudden heat. It was as if the warmth came from the inside and traveled out. After a few seconds, the stone's light dissipated, and he replaced it in the glass vial.

"That was crazy," I said under my breath.

"Go on, try your arm out," he encouraged. I tentatively wiggled my fingers, then turned my wrist. It was natural, easy.

"It's better," I waved my arm up and down and then rolled my shoulder. There was no pain at all, no twinge. So, the stone is capable of healing, I thought. "How?"

"It's what I've been using the stone for in this town, in an attempt to atone for my sins from the war," Marcoh lamented as he took his seat at the table again.

"That was incredible," Ed said in wonder. I walked over to him and put the now useless sling on the table.

"You have to teach me how to do that," I said, looking at Marcoh earnestly. Ed looked up at me but didn't say anything.

"I can't," Marcoh said, stowing the stone away. "You can't have the stone." I pursed my lips and looked warily to Ed.

He might scold me for this, I thought.

"What if I had one of my own?" I asked.

The room grew eerily silent as Marcoh looked at me. I looked at Ed, and to my surprise, he gave me a reassuring nod. I pulled my necklace from its place in my shirt. Marcoh eventually understood the sincerity of my request.

"How— just how did you…" he trailed off. He reached out and took the stone in his hand, inspecting it carefully.

"It was given to me, though I don't understand how or why. I can't get rid of it either. Trust me; I've tried. The chain retracts when it's about to be removed," I said. He looked up at me then began to inspect the stone and the chain it hung from. "I can't just remove the stone from the chain either, so I may as well learn how to use it to help restore their bodies."

After the Tucker incident, I had explained to the boys how he had tried to remove the stone from the necklace, creating yet another obstacle to overcome.

"No, you cannot use the stone," Marcoh said. "If it's what I think it is— if it's one of the stones I made, then it is as incomplete as the one I possess. Using an incomplete stone to completely restore their bodies would be far too risky. There's no telling when it could reject you or if you'd survive." I frowned, clutching the necklace.

"If an imitation stone could be powerful enough to heal her arm, there's no telling how powerful a completed one would be, right?" Ed interjected. "This is a start. Please, Dr. Marcoh, at least give us access to your research."

"Armstrong, just who are these kids?" Marcoh asked as he retracted a shaky hand. The Major and Ed explained their situation and how I had promised to use the stone I possessed to help them. "I won't teach you to use the stone, nor will I grant you my research."

"Do you at least know how to get it off?" I asked softly. He looked down at his hands.

"I'm afraid not."

"Well, then what good is it if she can't use it or take it off? You won't help us even if it's to get our bodies back?" Ed pleaded.

"It's my worst regret, the creation of the Philosopher's Stone. To bear such a burden at your age, I am so sorry. But you must never use it; it is the devil's research."

"Devil or not, it may be the only way to fix my mistake," Ed said, standing.

"If you pursue this, you'll go through hell."

"We've already been through hell!" Ed yelled in a mix of desperation and frustration.

"Please… please just leave," he pleaded.

Ed pushed his chair back and brushed past me. I grabbed his arm as he passed, forcing him to look at me. I couldn't discern the look in his eyes. It was something like disappointment, but more resolute than that. There was a certain satisfaction in it as well. I let go and gave him the best smile I could muster, hoping it conveyed that we would figure things out. Armstrong picked Al's box up with ease and began to follow our lead to the door. We left the house silently.

We sat at the train station in the same silence we left with. I watched the blades of grass across the tracks dance in the breeze. Even now, when I had the means to help, I was useless. I couldn't save Nina, and now the man who supposedly brought the stone around my neck into existence couldn't give me the answers I so desperately wanted. It was incredibly annoying. Ed sighed heavily and leaned back on the oak bench, staring at the sky.

"Well, that was a bust," he said wistfully. No one responded at first. I rested my head on my propped-up arms and sighed. Armstrong looked in Ed's direction.

"What will you do now, young Edward?"

"Well, I made a promise I have a feeling she won't let me break," he gave me a quick side glance before returning his gaze to the sky. "Not only that, but I still want to get our bodies back."

"Besides, now we know what we're dealing with. Knowing Marina's stone is incomplete is more information than we had before," Al mused.

"Exactly, which means we keep searching for more answers," Ed said, a small smile creeping onto his face. A smile tugged at my lips. "What about you, Major? Are you okay with not reporting this to Central command?"

"We met a small-town doctor today. Nothing to report about that," he noted simply.

A whistle sounded in the distance as our train began pulling into the station. I stood and stretched, reaching my palms to the clear blue sky, standing on the tips of my toes. My hands closed around the sun, and I pretended I held its warmth in my hands, the kind of warmth that healed my shoulder. I tried to imagine what incredible warmth could accomplish for these boys. We began walking to the boarding platform when we heard someone yell out to us.

"Wait!" Marcoh huffed as he stopped in front of us to catch his breath.

He reached out and handed Ed a slip of paper and explained that if he wanted to find the truth within the truth, to start there. Ed took the slip gratefully. Marcoh then looked at me and held out another piece of paper. I took it gingerly.

"What's this?" I asked, opening it up. Scribbled in dark black ink was a series of numbers and a name following it. "An address?"

"It's a blacksmith shop that specializes in alchemic jewelry. I have a feeling that the chain around your neck was made there, or at least by someone they'd know. I'm afraid I can't help you more than that," he said. My eyes lit up as I looked at the paper. Finally, something I could work with.

"Thank you, Dr. Marcoh," I clutched the paper tightly in my hand. "For everything."

"Good luck. I hope you see the day when your bodies are returned to you," he said, departing.

The train pulled from the station, and we watched as Dr. Marcoh and the obscure town grew smaller and smaller in the distance.

We walked the dirt trail for about twenty minutes before a house became visible at the end of the path. It was a rather large house, doubling as home and workshop for the Rockbell automail business. Ed had filled me in on the details of the automail shop and explained that we were here to see his mechanic – a childhood friend called Winry – the train ride there. As we walked, Al recounted stories from their childhood spent together at their shop. With every story, I became more and more excited to meet Winry. I haven't met a girl around my age since I woke up in Amestris.

"She's scary, that Winry," Ed groaned. I chuckled and lightly pushed him.

"Oh, come on now," I teased. "She sounds lovely from Al's account."

"She can be scary when she wants to be," Al helped his brother, a shiver of fear in his voice. We were coming closer to the house, and we were greeted by a small figure smoking a pipe.

"Granny!" Ed called, running up ahead. Before he got to her, he was knocked back by a metal projectile, perfectly aimed for his head. He was sent flying to the ground, and we ran to check on him. He was okay as far as we could tell, but I noticed that the flying object was a wrench, now spotted with Ed's blood. Maybe she is scary, I thought, looking to the source of the thrown wrench. "Damnit, Winry, are you trying to kill me?" Ed jumped up and yelled at the balcony of the house, where a young blonde girl in a black tube top and overalls wrapped around her waist laughed infectiously.

"I told you to call when you needed maintenance!" she called. "Welcome home!"

As I stared, the familiar pain of what I had since dubbed a 'memory migraine' began. It wasn't as severe as the last one I had at Marcoh's, but I was zoned out as Ed talked to the small woman, the one he had called Granny. By the time the migraine dissipated, Ed was making introductions for Armstrong and me, though I didn't necessarily need it anymore.

"I'm Pinako Rockbell. It's a pleasure," she took a drag of her pipe and blew a large cloud of smoke into the wind.

"I'm Marina. It's nice to meet you. The boys told me a lot about you all," I said.

"Is that so? Well, come on in, and we'll get you all fixed up," she said, opening the door.

We followed her into the house, and she showed us to their workshop. Ed sat on the couch, undoubtedly prepared for the assessment of his damaged automail. Now that we had something to go on, we had to get to Central for the library and the blacksmith, conveniently also located in Central. I stooped next to Ed and spoke in a whisper.

"I know them, too."

"Really? Two in one day, huh?" he said in a hushed tone.

"But it wasn't as severe as Marcoh's was. I still can't clearly see his past."

"Interesting, I wonder what's different," Ed said, scratching his head. He looked back at me. "Oh, how's your head? Feelin' okay?"

"Uh, yeah, thanks. I'm alright," I smiled. Winry came bounding down the stairs to greet us.

"Ah! I thought I saw a girl," she said, looking me up and down. "Ed, is she your girlfriend?" I blushed a bit at the blunt assumption. I was about to correct her when Ed spoke up.

"No, it's not anything like that! I'm her bodyguard!"

"You get flustered so easily, Ed," she laughed. I could practically see the steam coming from Ed's ears as his face flared. She strode right up to me and held out a gloved hand. She realized her glove was on, and she quickly removed it and held her hand out again. "I'm Winry. It's nice to meet you!"

"Marina," I said, taking her hand. "It's nice to finally be around a girl my age, even if she thinks I'd date him." I joked.

"Hey!" Ed whined. Winry and I laughed. I even heard a slight chuckle from Al, which earned him a glare from his brother.

"Now," Winry said, her laugher trailing off. "What kind of trouble have you boys been in?"

"Not much, just a scuffle or two," Ed said casually as if his life hadn't been threatened mere days before. I gave him a strange look, which he returned. "No need to worry her." I heard him mumble under his breath. I nodded.

After Winry beat the boys for basically destroying themselves and hearing the rush we were in, she assured us that she could have the work done in three days. I was amazed by her sheer determination, and as Ed hobbled on his spare leg, she was already at work. As the three days passed, I busied myself by helping Pinako around the house in Winry's absence. I helped cook, clean, and brought Winry her meals as she worked. Occasionally, she'd take a break to talk to me.

"So, they're your bodyguards, huh?" she said through a bite of her sandwich, trading the ham and cheese for a drill.

"Yeah, something like that," I responded. No need to worry her, I thought. She chuckled.

"They're good boys, but it's so weird to think that they're capable of guarding someone. I mean, who's bodyguard is shorter than them?" she joked, and I laughed it off.

"You've known them for a long time, right?" I asked. Of course, I already knew the answer, having seen visions in my head of them playing together as children, corroborating Al's tales. But I wanted to change the subject from my needing protection.

"Yup, since we were kids. They're practically family," she said before taking another bite of the sandwich. "Tell me something; they aren't doing anything too dangerous, are they?"

I gulped. Technically, guarding me could be considered dangerous. But they've had their own dangerous entanglements without my needing to be present, I figured.

"Not anything they can't handle," was the response I settled on. "They're pretty tough." A small smile tugged the corner of her mouth.

"They sure are."

"They've got a lot of people who care about them and are willing to help them, that want them to succeed. A lot of people like you," I said.

For the first time, she put down the metal and looked up from her work. A slight blush formed on her cheeks. She smiled at me, her skin creasing around her goggles. I stood up and found my way to the door, wanting to let her get back to work. I heard a small 'hey' and turned to her from the doorway.

"I know they're your bodyguards, but look after them for me, will ya?" she requested. I nodded and closed the door behind me. I headed back to the kitchen to see what I could help Pinako with.

Ed had just gotten a snack, about to check on Winry's progress even though it had only been a day since she began— when he noticed that Marina was outside under an old oak tree a few feet from the house. She was reading a book while Armstrong was chopping some more wood for Granny, Den lying nearby in the sun. He squinted, trying to see what it was she was reading through the window in the kitchen.

"If you were taller, you wouldn't have to lean over the sink so much," he heard the old crone say. He gave her a death glare.

"Just who are you calling short, you two-foot troll," he shot back.

"You're as fiery as ever I see. The military treating you well?" she asked. Ed sighed and leaned his back to the sink, taking a bite of the apple he had grabbed.

"As good as they could," he said between chewing. "I know you aren't fond of it, but Al and I are close to restoring our bodies. Closer than we'd be without military funding or clearance."

"And what about the girl?"

"What about her?" he asked, stealing a glance at her through the window.

"She's been lovely to have around here, helping in Winry's stead," she said. "Where is she going after this?"

"With us," he said, taking another bite.

"She was telling me she doesn't have a home to return to. She's a lot like you boys in that respect."

"Yeah, well, she probably has a home, she just doesn't remember where it is," he considered. Ed took another few bites of the apple, leaving nothing but the core.

"What happens to her if she finds out she has nowhere and no one? What would you want if you were her?" Pinako asked. Ed didn't say anything, not having thought much about it before.

What would I want, he thought.

"I dunno, to make a home somewhere, maybe," he said. Pinako hummed in response. "Look, Granny, I've never been fond of your riddles. I'll see ya."

He picked up another apple and walked unsteadily to the door. Armstrong passed him, shirtless and arms full of wood, into the house. When he reached the shade of the tree, Marina looked up from the alchemy book she was reading.

"Hey," she said at his approach. She scooted over and patted the ground next to her, inviting him to sit. "Actually, I'm glad you're here. Can you help me with this?"

"Sure," he said, sitting down roughly beside her. "I brought you this. You like these, right?" He held out the apple to her, and she took a bite of it before she took it from him.

"Yum!" she said through a mouthful.

"Hey, I'm not going to feed it to you," he said, pushing it closer for her to take. Instead, she took another bite and laughed. "Take the damn apple!"

She laughed so hard she nearly choked on the unchewed piece. After she composed herself, she flipped the book open.

"How could I point this out to you if I'm holding an apple?" she asked innocently, finally taking it from him. "Look, this section talks about the Philosopher's Stone."

"I know," Ed said, taking the book. "Al and I read this as kids. It was the first time we had heard of it, and we decided to search for it after we lost our bodies."

Memories of their childhood came rushing back to Ed, especially the time they spent learning alchemy with their father's books. How proud their mother had been of them. He couldn't bring himself to destroy the whole collection, storing them at the Rockbell's, but he was surprised Marina would pick it up willingly.

"Oh, I see. And here I thought I found something new," she said, taking another bite.

"I appreciate the effort," Ed assured her. "You could probably stand to know a thing or two about alchemy since you know the Truth."

"I feel like I may have already skipped a few steps," she giggled.

"But understanding the basic principles of alchemy is still something worthwhile," he said, flipping through the pages.

"Then teach me."

"What?" Ed sat up from the position he took leaning against the tree.

"You heard me; teach me alchemy," she said, taking the book from Ed.

"My job is to protect you, not teach you," Ed said.

"Don't think of it as a job— think of it as a hobby. We've got some traveling ahead of us so, it would fill the time."

"You can already use alchemy."

"But I don't understand it. You said it yourself, what I did with Scar was 'half-baked'. It couldn't hurt to understand it better," she argued. Ed cursed inwardly for his hasty words getting him into this mess. He took a moment to think.

"Fine, but I'm not going to take it easy on you. Alchemy is nothing to be messed with."

"I know. It's pretty fascinating, after reading a bit about it. I want to respect my usage of it. You're the only one who can help me," a small blush began forming on Ed's cheeks at her relaxed words, not quite understanding the effect they had on him. "And Al, too, of course."

The strange feeling quickly dissipated at the mention of his brother. They sat in comfortable silence as she flipped through the pages of the book. A small breeze blew, and the scent of flowers mixed with apple floated with the wind. It was a pleasant smell that put Edward at ease.

"Hey, Marina?"

"Hmm?" she hummed, taking another bite of the apple.

"What do you plan on doing when we're done?"

"Here? Well, we're going to Central, right? So, obviously to the blacksmith—"

"No, I mean when this is all over. When we apprehend that guy, get the necklace off you, when you're no longer in military custody… What then?" he asked.

She took a moment and another bite. She stared off to the fading colors of the horizon.

"I haven't gotten that far. I think I'd just like to focus on staying by you and Al's side for now if that's alright," she said turning to him. Ed raised an eyebrow but nodded. She made a small snort sound.

"What?" he asked as his chest tightened slightly.

"It's just— I wasn't expecting you to think so far ahead for me. I've been living day by day since I woke up here. I have no idea what tomorrow may bring, so I'm trying to live in the now," she said. A gust of wind blew her golden hair around her, and she carefully tucked a few stray strands behind her ears. Ed hadn't noticed before, but six prominent freckles trailed up her neck and stood out amongst the fainter freckles. Her arms and face and even her collarbone were covered in the small spots of auburn. They reminded him of stars. "I wonder if I have always been like this, or if it's a product of circumstance."

"Al and I have been living the same way, ever since..."

"You burned your house down?" Marina finished for him quietly. It was still strange to him that she knew so much about their lives, and he barely knew her at all.

"Yeah. But really, I wasn't thinking about it; the old woman was just talking," Ed sighed. "You aren't telling her too much, right?"

"Course not. Only what you've allowed and what I can, which already is limited. You know, memory loss and all that," she said. She stood abruptly and held out her small hand to him. "Speaking of, I've got to help Pinako get started with dinner soon. Let's go, Gimpy."

"Gimpy?" Ed shouted, taking the girl's hand in his and steadying himself against the tree.

"I said what I said," she laughed as she ran out ahead of him toward the house.

"Hey, get back here!" he called, trying to run after her. It wasn't long until he fell face-first to the ground. Marina stopped to laugh, then traveled back to help him up.

"Just wait until I have my limbs back," Ed pouted.

"Sure, Gimpy, whatever you say."

Two days had passed since we arrived, and Winry was just about finished with Ed's arm. Being able to build such a complicated piece of machinery from scratch was a feat, let alone doing it in three days. I enjoyed my time delivering Winry's food. It was interesting, hearing about the pieces of automail and how they each worked together to form a cohesive arm. Of course, between the talk of automail, we discussed other things, but we mostly stuck to exchanging stories about the boys. They were short interactions, but I looked forward to them, nonetheless.

Ed was getting impatient, and Winry already had to kick him out of the workshop for distracting her. She had complained to me, and I apologized for doing what he had done every passing meal, but she assured me that I was no distraction at all and that I knew when my welcome was worn. Ed, on the other hand, was 'like a petulant child' in her phrasing. One meal, he tried to sneakily take my job as the bearer of food. I caught him taking the tray I prepared as I was washing some dishes.

"Ed?" I asked. The thief turned slightly, the carefully curated tray in his hand.

"Sup?"

"Give me the tray," I said calmly as I dried my hands on a fluffy hand towel.

"I just wanna see how my arm is coming along, no big deal," he said, turning on his heel.

"Oh no, you don't," I said, grabbing him by the collar. "Winry already kicked you out once today."

"She told you that?"

"Of course she did, now give me the tray," I said, grabbing the other end of the board.

"No, I want to do it!" Ed whined.

"I said 'no'," I said with a tug. He didn't budge.

"Well, I say 'yes'," he said, yanking it back. The juice on the tray nearly toppled over.

"Honestly, Ed, you're taking the only interaction I have with a girl my age away from me. We're already rushing out of here when she's done," I huffed, taking the tray he had hijacked.

"What do you need to talk to her for? We're the same age, what's the difference?" he tried taking the tray back, but I held a firm grip.

"It's not the same."

"Why not? I've even been guiding you through some of our old alchemy books. Are you suddenly afraid to talk to me? "

"I didn't say that," I sighed.

"You implied it," he said, pulling on the tray. Even with one arm, he threatened to overpower me.

"No, I didn't. I don't mind talking with you or Al, I'm fairly sure at least that is clear by now. I mean, I'm the one who asked for your help with learning alchemy," his hold loosened a bit. "Look, I don't remember if I had friends who were girls, but it feels nice to think this may have been what it was like. Let me have this." With one final pull, I was able to get the tray away from him and bounded down the hall to Winry.

When I entered the room, she looked up at me excitedly and placed her goggles on the top of her head. The excited look was soon replaced by a look of confusion.

"Isn't that what you wore yesterday?" she asked.

I looked down embarrassedly at my clothes. I had ruined most of the clothes Isabelle had loaned to me. My crop top and a pair of shorts Isabelle loaned doubled as my sleep clothes, so all I had left to wear were the pants I was wearing when I woke up here and the pale and baggy yellow shirt I wore now. It was too warm for the jacket.

"Uh, yeah," I said, my face burning.

"Do you not have clothes?"

"Um, well, not really," I squeaked. Winry rose from her chair, and I was startled by the sound of it clamoring backward. She walked up to me with purpose, setting down the tray in my hands and taking my arm to lead me out of the workshop. She led me upstairs to her bedroom, which she had kindly set me up in when I first arrived. She set me down on the bed and opened a drawer to her dresser. "Winry…?"

She was pulling out garments like what she currently wore, mostly tube tops with a few t-shirts mixed in. She set a few things on the bed and dug into another drawer for pants. When she was satisfied with her picks, she placed her hands on her hips.

"If I'd have known earlier, I would have loaned you some clothes the first day you came! Sorry about that," she said as she handed me the clothes she removed from her dresser. "You look to be my size, but I'll let you try these on and see what you're comfortable in, okay?"

I nodded, and she headed out the door, letting me know she was right on the other side if I needed anything. I tried on her clothes, but I swam in the pants she provided. A few of the tops were cute, but I was busting out of them. Winry had come in after a few minutes and saw my predicament.

"I'm sorry," I apologized, holding the pants up around my waist.

"No need to apologize! You're well-endowed up top, but your hips aren't as wide as mine," she mused, tugging at the baggy shorts. I felt my face burn at her casual remarks. "No problem. That just means that we'll have to go shopping."

"Shopping?" I asked. "I don't think I have enough money." I still wasn't sure how much or how little money I had.

"Oh, sweetie, you're so cute. We'll be using Ed's money. He's your bodyguard after all," she laughed. I chuckled nervously, imagining how Ed would take to that idea. "I've got to get back to work right now, but I promise we'll go tomorrow as soon as I'm finished with the last of Ed's automail."

"But wouldn't you have been up for three days straight? Wouldn't you like— need a nap?"

"I've been up this long," she shrugged. "And if I must be up, I would love to spend it shopping with Ed's money. If you get something, so do I!"

I laughed and as she left, changed back into my clothes. I laid back on the bed, a goofy smile crossing my face as I imagined shopping with my new friend.

"Ready to test it out?" Ed asked Al. Without hesitation, the boys began sparring.

"I swear they're trying to break my hard work," Winry sighed, rubbing her forehead. She had quickly changed from her normal overalls and tube top to a skirt and cardigan combo. Her hair trailed behind her in the breeze, free from the usual ponytail.

"Man, this feels great!" Ed yelled over the clanking metal. "Now, we can leave tomorrow morning!"

"That's fine, Marina and I are shopping today," she said, winking at me. "Ed, give me your wallet." The sparring ceased, and the boys stared at us.

"I already paid the rush fees and everything Winry, you don't have to shake me down for it," Ed said, a defiant hand on his hip.

"It's not for the repairs, it's so we can get Marina into some decent clothes. You haven't noticed she's been wearing the same thing since she got here?"

"Well, I—" he started.

"What kind of bodyguard does that make you?"

"Winry," I whispered, worried she was pushing it too far. Ed grumbled and dug into his back pocket and reluctantly tossed Winry his wallet.

"Don't go too crazy," he said, crossing his arms.

"Oh, I promise we will. You can afford it," with that, she passed him and headed down the trail humming. I walked up to Ed and Al.

"We won't spend too much," I said.

"It's fine, she's right. You need some decent clothes," he shrugged. "Isn't this something girls like doing anyway? Go enjoy your girl time, or whatever."

I don't know what compelled me, but I hugged Ed, much to his surprise.

"Thank you," I whispered. I pulled away and waved to him and Al as I ran to catch up with Winry.

"Be careful!" Al called after us, returning the wave. Ed went back to the house. My heartbeat was a little faster than normal as I joined Winry down the path.

When we finally reached the town, we walked around the small shopping area and into a few different boutiques. Winry was parading me through the shops until we ended up in a shop we both liked called Ruse. I was looking through the tops on the clearance rack when Winry walked up with some hangers of clothing.

"New approach; you get out of the clearance section. Ed's got more money than he knows what to do with. Some clothes won't put him in debt. Try these on," she said, handing off the clothes in her arms. "And see how you like them."

"But most of these are dresses," I observed. "I haven't worn one since I got to Amestris."

"But you've surely worn one before," she answered, perusing the rack I abandoned. The racks of clothes made a shink sound as she slid each garment.

"I don't know," I said truthfully. I was getting tired of this particular phrase. I wanted more than anything to know. She paused her search.

"You don't know?" she asked, bewildered. I bit my lip.

"I haven't mentioned it, but I lost my memory, so I don't know anything before I met Ed and Al or came to Amestris. They've been kind enough to help me while I try to regain my memories," a pitying look crossed Winry's face. I looked down at the clothes in my arms to avoid it, to avoid how helpless it made me feel. "I'm sorry I didn't say anything sooner. It was nice pretending to be normal around you."

I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I looked up to Winry, who gave me a reassuring smile.

"I'm sorry to hear that. And hey, I'm used to them having to be secretive about their lives, so don't feel bad. If anyone can help you, it'd be them."

"You have a lot of faith in them," I said.

"Don't you?" she asked. The question caught me off guard, but I knew instantly that I did. I owed them so much already.

"Yeah, I do."

"Good. Now come on, try those on!" she giggled and ushered me into a dressing room.

I tried on a few dresses, finally settling on a light blue chiffon wrap dress that cut into a V-neck. The sleeves were ruffled, and a bow accentuated my mid-section.

"Well?" I asked, turning.

"Oh, this is the one!" Winry squealed in excitement. She handed me a pair of sandals that had white satin ties around the ankles.

"Are you sure it's not too much?" I asked, adjusting the sleeves.

"It's perfect! The boys are going to love it," she squealed excitedly. I smiled and investigated the slim mirror that sat against the door. The bruises had completely faded from my neck, and the freckles that trailed along my chest were on full display. The necklace hung perfectly in the middle of the exposed skin. It was strange, seeing it, rather than having it hidden. I couldn't help but feel like I looked... pretty. It was the first time since I had gotten here that I had worn something like this, something that didn't fit loosely or was worn out from years of wear and tear. I wondered if I wore dresses like this in my life before Amestris? I tucked my hair behind my ear, getting a closer look in the mirror as Winry gathered the other clothes we had picked out to ring up. I had also chosen a few items that would be more suitable for traveling and some actual sleepwear. As she talked to the clerk, I stared into the mirror and felt tears begin to prick at the corners of my eyes. "Marina?" I quickly blinked the budding tears away and turned to Winry, who had her hands full of bags.

"Let me help," I said, taking around half of the bags.

"Well, how do you think we did?" she asked as we left the store.

"I think we put a hurting on Ed's wallet," I laughed.

"No doubt about that," she giggled.

We laughed together as we found our way through the crowded streets to the long trail that separated the space between Winry's home and the town. We hadn't been out long, but the sun already looked lazy in the sky, waiting patiently to rest and let the moon take its place. We chatted animatedly as we hiked the trail back to Winry's, the house finally visible over the horizon. We were so close, but too far to be safe from what happened. Winry was telling me about Ed and Al in their youth – stories I didn't get from the visions I've had – when she was suddenly yanked back.

"Winry!" I turned on my heel to see Winry held at knifepoint by a man in all black, with half of his face hidden under a mask.

I froze in place as the bags she held clamored to the ground. Though I hadn't gotten a good look at the man who had attacked me on the train, according to Ed, he'd look something like this. I cursed under my breath, looking around for someone to help. We were completely alone, too far from the house and too far from town. Winry's eyes were wide and fearful as he held the serrated knife firmly at her throat, and I could already see the tears welling in them. The man's only visible eye bore into mine, steely and cold and— confused. He looked down at the now sobbing girl in his grip and then back to me. He did this a few times before it dawned on me; from behind, Winry and I must look pretty similar. Nearly identical builds and heights, long blonde hair, and fair skin tones. He had grabbed the wrong girl, and now we both knew it.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Ten

The Cut

"How many more stores are they going to go into and not buy anything from?" Ed asked.

"They probably haven't found anything they like yet, brother," Al answered. They were seated on a bench across the street from the fourth store Marina and Winry had entered.

"Hopefully, they find something they like soon. I'm getting hungry," Ed said, slumping into the bench.

"Is all you think about food?" Al laughed.

"Just wait until I get us our bodies back, then you'll know my pain," Ed retorted.

"It's not like I asked to be this way," Al pouted.

"Ah, look, they're leaving. Let's go," Ed said. They quickly moved from the bench behind some shrubs.

"Is all this sneaking around really necessary? Can't we just tell them that we're here?"

"Yes, it's necessary," Ed huffed, looking through the shrubbery. "I still have a job to do, but Marina wanted 'girl time', so I'm giving it to her."

"That's oddly thoughtful of you, brother," Al giggled.

"Shut up, I'm just making sure they don't spend too much of my money."

"Oh, come on, even I know that's not true," Al said. Ed didn't reply but began walking after the girls. Al followed. They entered another boutique, and Ed and Al stood behind a light post. They waited for a while before the girls emerged, Winry finally carrying some bags and Marina following closely behind her. When Marina emerged from the store, Ed's breath caught slightly. He wasn't expecting to see her in a dress, let alone one that transformed her so drastically. Freckles adorned her shoulders and trailed down to the edge of her dress. Her necklace was exposed and swished along with the fabric of the skirt in the breeze. Her hair had always been down, but it had new life glistening in the sun as she stepped out onto the street. But the most surprising thing to see was the way she had smiled. Ed hadn't seen her smile like that before. It was cheery, bright— as if she didn't have a care or trouble in the world. He was snapped back to reality when his brother nudged him. "Ed, you're staring."

"No, I wasn't," Ed said, averting his eyes. A small blush burned his cheeks.

"Marina sure does look pretty, huh brother?" Al asked, watching the transformed girl bounce down the street.

"Sure," Ed said, looking back at her. She looked happy, at least.

"It looks like they're headed back," Al said, the girls fading into the crowd.

"Let's go before they get back," Ed said, shaking Marina's smile from his mind.

The brothers navigated the crowded streets, keeping an eye on the pair ahead of them. The smell of cooked meat halted Ed as he was lured to a street vendor.

"Brother, what are you doing?" Al asked as they approached the stall.

"I said I was hungry; a little snack never hurt anyone," Ed said, digging in his pockets.

"But brother, we're going to lose them," Al said as he tried to keep an eye on them.

"Just a second, Alphonse," Ed said, exasperated. It was then he realized that Winry had taken his wallet to shop. "Ah, damnit!" He threw his hands in his pockets and sulked back out onto the bustling street.

"Brother, do you see them?" Al asked, looking around.

"You're the freakishly tall one, Al," Ed said, bobbing above the crowd.

"I told you we would lose them," Al groaned.

"Well, it seemed like they were headed back to the house, so our best bet is heading for the road home," Ed said, starting for the trail.

"You haven't called this place home in a while," Al noted. Ed thought back to his conversation with Pinako.

What would you want if you were her?

"Don't read too much into it, Al," Ed sighed. The brothers walked in a relaxed silence as they made their way back home.

"Just let her go," I said, my voice shaking.

The man didn't respond, but he didn't move either. I knew I had to do something while I had the advantage— the sooner, the better for Winry's sake. I slowly put down the bags that I had been clutching tightly on the dirt path and raised my hands.

"Marina…?" Winry said through choked sobs.

"I propose a trade," I said, taking a slow step to them. I waited for his reaction before I took the next step. He remained motionless but didn't threaten Winry further. "She has nothing to do with this, so trade her for me. I'm the one you want, right?" I took another wary step forward, sweat beading down my temple.

"Marina, no! You can't," Winry said, pulling against her attacker, who tightened his grip. She winced, and I took another step forward.

"Winry, please. It'll be okay."

"Marina, just run! Go get Ed and Al!" she pleaded. I took another step forward. "I'll be alright. Us Rockbell's are tough."

"Rockbell?" the man said.

The sound startled both Winry and me, and I stopped in my tracks. He sounded like he had heard of the name. He loosened his grip just slightly, and at that moment, Winry and I were running along the same wavelength. She stomped his foot as hard as she could, and after escaping his grip, I clapped my hands together and flung them to the ground. Potassium, Calcium, Phosphorus, Nitrogen, Iron, Magnesium, Zinc, Copper; the elements of the soil raced through my head as I focused on the next step, decomposition. I broke them down to their make-up and rearranged them in my head. A wall of dirt sprung out from under me and tackled my target to the ground.

Looks like having Ed talk me through that last lesson on minerals was useful, I thought. Winry ran at me and grabbed my arm, and we began running up the path. In my peripheral, I saw that the man was back up and now running after us. The house became clear over the horizon, and I let relief wash over me before I should have. Winry's grip on my arm loosened then dropped, and when I turned to see what was wrong, there was only blood. Winry fell to the ground, screaming in agony and clutching her upper arm. I heard a thunk and looked a bit ahead of us to see that the knife of our attacker was lying on the path, covered in Winry's blood. A metal cable was attached to the hilt. With a swish, the cable retracted. I dove on top of Winry, my hair flying and falling to the ground around me in chunks. I gritted my teeth and clapped my hands together, touching them down to either side of Winry. I was able to make a dome of dirt around us. I got up and rolled off Winry, looking around in the darkness.

"Winry, are you alright?" I waited for a response that didn't come. I called her name again. "Winry?" No response. No, not again, I thought. The stone dangled over her and began to glow, illuminating the crowded space. Winry grunted slightly, and my heart resumed its beating.

"It hurts," she whispered. I sighed in relief that she was still conscious.

"I know, just hang in there, I know," I sat next to her and began undoing the satin strap of my sandal to fashion a tourniquet. I heard a banging on the outside of the dome, but I ignored it as I did my best to seal off the blood pouring from the gash in her arm. It wasn't too deep from the look of it, but I was no doctor, and as far as I was concerned, any kind of blood coming out was bad. I was able to stop the bleeding as the light of my necklace began to vanish. "No, wait, I still need light!" I tried to reason with the inanimate object, but it simply went out.

"Marina?" she called to me weakly. I grit my teeth as the banging on the dome intensified, and a piece of the dirt hit me on the head. I turned, and a small stream of light began to pour through a new hole in the dome.

I don't know what else I can do; the house is still too far, and now Winry's hurt, I thought. It would be more difficult to escape with her like this. I don't have another choice. I have go with him, to protect Winry. I'm sorry Ed, Al. My thoughts faded as a larger hole was busted through the wall. I covered my eyes with my arms from the debris. When I looked up, a figure appeared in the opening, shadowed by the light behind them. The sun cascaded around them, and it seemed like they were an angel surrounded in its glow.

"Ed?"

Ed and Al were nearly home when they noticed some abandoned bags on the trail.

"Brother isn't this—"

"The bags Winry and Marina were carrying, yeah," Ed finished for his brother.

There was a strange mound of dirt that had traces of alchemy in the area as well, and Ed's heart quickened in panic. They heard a loud crash and looked around. They didn't notice anything out of the ordinary but heard a syncopated pounding sound up ahead. Ed looked up the path squinting and noticed a weird shape over the horizon and a person on top of it. They were in all black, and from the looks of it, ramming a large knife into the strange structure. Ed looked to Al, and they began sprinting up the trail.

Why do I have a bad feeling about this? he thought as Al clanked in time with him.

"What's going on?" Al asked.

"I dunno, but that guy looks a lot like Marina's attacker," Ed said, getting a better look with each step.

"Wait, really?" Al exclaimed. They were only a few feet away now, and as they came upon the structure – identifiable as a dirt dome – Ed confirmed his suspicions by taking one look into the man's single eye.

"Al, that's him!" he yelled as he clapped his hands and transformed his arm into a blade. "I'm willing to bet Marina and Winry are in that structure!"

"Let's go, brother!" Al said, right at his heels.

The man retreated from the dome on the boy's approach. Ed scaled it to get a height advantage and swung his blade at the man. He dodged swiftly, but Al was already to his side and threw a punch. The man just nearly escaped the blow and took off a little way back down the path. The brothers regrouped and began to prepare another approach, but the man turned and ran toward the town.

"Bastard, get back here!" Ed shouted about to follow him, but Al stopped him.

"Ed, let him go. We need to see if Winry and Marina are alright," he reasoned.

Ed clenched his fists, but in agreement with his brother, headed to the dome. He stood next to the dirt structure and clapped his hands together and then to the dome. He investigated the inside of the structure, and light filtered in behind him. It slightly illuminated the girl, eyes shining with tears unshed. She looked so small.

"Ed?"

"Hey," Ed let out a small sigh in relief. "You alright?"

"I'm okay, but Winry—" she hiccupped.

Her tears flowed freely as she clapped her hands and retracted the dome. Ed's eyes widened in shock as he took in the scene. A chunk of Marina's long blond hair was missing on the left side of her head, and the hair gathered around her like strands of golden thread. What troubled him most, though, was his childhood friend lying on the ground, her shoulder covered in blood with a makeshift bandage wrapped around it. Winry looked up to Ed and gave him a weak smile.

"Took you long enough," she said in gasps. Ed grit his teeth as he knelt next to her. Al tended to Marina, who was wracked with sobs, and encouraged her to stand. Without a word, Ed lifted Winry gently off the ground and carried her to her house. The whole way, Marina sobbed and repeated, 'I'm sorry, so sorry.'

I was sat at Winry's bedside, holding a basin of red water as Pinako cleaned the wound on Winry's arm. Armstrong stationed himself outside, keeping watch for the mysterious man in case we had been followed. Ed and Al were standing near the door, wary of any possible intrusion. My eyes stung as I watched the old woman work on my unconscious friend. I had finally been able to shut up, having cried and apologized for what happened the whole way back. Poor Al had to keep shushing me. Ed seemed… angry, I felt. He was wordless as he carried Winry – who eventually passed out – up the stairs and to her bed as Al explained the situation to Pinako as best he could. Ed looked so worried, almost seething as he set her down. Pinako wasn't too keen on details before she put me to work. As we cleaned and dressed her wound, I told Pinako what had happened, careful not to give too much away.

"I'm being targeted, and the man who came after me grabbed Winry by mistake. I tried to make a trade with him, her for me."

"You what?" Ed said, stepping forward. I flinched.

"Edward, don't interrupt," Pinako scolded. Ed let out an exasperated sigh and went back to leaning against the wall. "Please, go on, dear."

"Well, Winry mentioned her last name, and he seemed to recognize it. He hesitated, so Winry and I were able to escape, but he threw his knife, and it hit her arm. The knife he threw had a cable attached that retracted the blade and it… cut off my hair," I absentmindedly went to touch strands of hair that no longer existed. "I was able to make a dome shielding us, and I used my shoe fabric to make a tourniquet for Winry's arm. Then Ed and Al showed up. I really am sorry, Pinako. I didn't mean for this to happen." I gripped the basin tighter.

"Did you do this to her?" the old woman asked, wringing out the rag she used into the basin.

"No, but—"

"Then you have nothing to apologize for," she said, resting a fresh cloth on Winry's forehead.

"But I put her in danger. I should have been more careful."

"You went shopping; you weren't expecting this. Normal people don't need to be guarded while shopping."

I wish I were normal, I thought, tears dripping into the red pool of water. Winry opened her eyes, and the room sighed in relief.

"Winry," I said, grabbing her hand gently. "I am so sorry. I couldn't protect you, I'm sorry." More tears fell. Winry gripped my hand in hers with a reassuring squeeze.

"Stop blaming yourself, okay? We're both here, we're okay, and that's what matters. I know that was scary."

"It was really scary," I said. I swiped away the tears with my hand. "How's your arm?"

"It stings a bit," she said, brushing her hand over her bandage. "But I think I'll live." She smiled at me brightly, and I smiled back. My necklace started glowing, and I squinted to see it.

"What?" I said, holding it. It was warm but not burning as it rested in the palm of my hand. Ed walked behind me.

"Marina, the stone," he said, bewildered. Al followed suit and looked over from above his brother.

"It's glowing," Al noted. I looked over to Ed and Al, nervous about how they'd react to what I was about to say.

"I think I should heal Winry's wound."

"But Dr. Marcoh told you not to use the stone," Al reminded me.

"I know, I know, but it glowed like this in the dome too. It gave me enough light to see what I was doing. I think it may be trying to tell me to help," I said, looking up at them. Ed folded his arms over his chest.

"Well, what do you think, brother?" Al asked. Ed looked into my eyes with his fiery ones. The intensity surprised me a little.

"Do you think you can?"

"Yeah. I can," I assured him, furrowing my brows in determination. The corner of his mouth lifted slightly before returning to a neutral expression.

"Go for it. Just don't mess up."

"No pressure," I murmured to myself. I looked back at Winry. "Winry, it's up to you if you want me to try and heal you or not. I will warn you that I'm not aware of any medical knowledge, nor have I done this before, but I have a magic stone that is at the very least capable of healing you. What do you say?"

"You heard Ed," she chuckled. "Go for it."

I nodded and scooted closer to Winry. I placed a shaky hand on her shoulder, pressing the stone to the already red bandages. The warmth intensified as the stone began to glow even brighter. I tried to concentrate on the wound. A rush of images flashed around my head, nerves connecting to nerves, tissue, and cells regenerating and sewing the wound closed. It was a strange sensation, and I wondered how I was doing it. Winry inhaled sharply. My body began to feel hot— the stone searing my palm. Before it became unbearable to hold, the sudden burst of heat dissipated, the stone cooled, and its glow dimmed. I let the stone swing to its usual space against my chest and worked to undo the bandages around Winry's arm. I had no idea if it worked or not, but at the very least, I didn't seem to make things worse. When the last of the bandages fell, the gash was nowhere to be seen.

"I did it," I said, dumbfounded. "I really did it!" Winry laughed and touched the blood-stained shoulder.

"It doesn't hurt or anything," she mused.

"You're not just saying that, right?" I asked.

"Of course not! Thank you, Marina," she said, leaning over to hug me. I felt tears well in my eyes again as I returned the embrace.

"Thank goodness," Al sighed. "Marina, that was incredible!"

I felt a hand on my shoulder as I was released from Winry's arms. I looked up to see Ed, who looked much softer than he had before. His gaze was as warm as his smile. I returned it, tears streaming down my face.

"You did good," he said, ruffling my hair a bit, and I swatted his hand away. My face burned slightly at his touch as he chuckled. He headed for the door. "I still have to do a few things, so clean up here." He exited the room.

"I think I'll go help him," Al said, patting my head much more gently. He left with Pinako following shortly after him, the basin in her hands.

"Winry, do you need anything? You're not dizzy or anything, are you?" I asked, pulling myself together as I put the chair from her desk back to its usual spot. She sat upright in her bed.

"No, I'm okay. Though I am sorry about your hair, and the clothes we bought. What a waste," she said with a sigh.

"It'll grow back eventually, and I can get some when we're in Central, I suppose. I have clothes that work for now. I'm just thankful you're alright," I said, trying to ignore the lack of weight on the side of my head. I'd have to find a pair of scissors and even it out eventually. I couldn't very well go walking around like this.

"You know, I could cut it for you," she suggested. "To thank you for healing my arm."

"Could you? That would be great."

"Of course! Follow me," she said, removing herself from her bed.

"Right now? You should really get some rest," I said, following her warily. We walked into the bathroom, and she began to run the bath.

"You healed me up, and I'm feeling better than ever! Besides, you have all this dirt and blood matted in your hair that I'm sure you'd like to get rid of," she said as she waved her hand through the water to check the temperature and then put a towel down for me to lean over. After she finished shampooing and conditioning my hair, she helped me up, perching me on the toilet. She left the room briefly but came back with scissors. She combed through my hair with a wire brush, which she would later hand off to me to take on my travels. It was finally time to cut. "Ready?"

"As I'll ever be," I sighed. Winry cut carefully, the scissors making clean snip sounds as she evened out my hair. "I wonder how long it took me to grow my hair out this long."

"It is pretty long," Winry said, adjusting my head slightly.

"I mean, it had to be years," I said.

Winry hummed as she cut. As the hair fell around me, I couldn't help but tear up. I swiped them away.

"You okay?" Winry asked, pausing her careful hand.

"Yeah, yeah, sorry."

"You know, you can talk to me," she said resuming.

"I don't know, it's just… I feel like the longer I'm here, the more distant I become from the old me; I don't even know who she was. It's like bit by bit, I'm destroying everything the past me worked so hard to maintain."

"You mean like your hair?"

"Yeah, I know it's weird, but this is what the old me looked like. She must have had her reasons for growing her hair out. I wonder if I'm doing her justice," I said softly.

Then there's what happens when I eventually remember. What would happen to this version of me? Would my memories change everything? It was all very confusing. I tried not to let it bother me, as the memories I did have had nothing to do with who I am, but I must remember someday, right? But whether it would be better to have them or to never remember, was a question I had been having trouble answering.

"That's the thing about people— they constantly change," she said, throwing a towel over my head with a laugh. "If you're true to the you that you are now, then I'd say you're doing just fine." She rustled my hair under the towel until she was satisfied.

"Thank you, Winry," I said.

"Okay, we're done here. Take a look," she said triumphantly.

I stood up and turned to the mirror above the sink. I gently pulled the towel down, revealing a chin-length fluff of kinky and slightly curled hair. I lightly touched the freshly cut ends. They were incredibly soft. I swished my hair back and forth, laughing at the way my hair tickled my face as it moved.

"Winry, I love it! Thank you!" I said, hugging her.

"You're very welcome! That'll be 1,000 cens," she joked, returning the embrace.

I let her return to her room for some well-deserved rest. Night had fallen, and I trailed down the stairs to the couch, which I was planning to prepare for sleep. With Winry back in her room, the couch was the best option. When I reached the bottom of the steps, I saw Ed sitting on it, surrounded by bags.

"Ed?" I asked. He looked my way, and his eyes widened.

"Your hair."

"Is it bad?" I asked, grabbing at the incredibly short strands.

"No, no. It suits you. You look... nice," he said, turning away.

"Well, thank you," I said, feeling a little self-conscious. I cleared my throat, gesturing to the bags that surrounded him. "But what's all this?" I made my way to the couch.

"I went back down the path. You guys didn't hold back, huh?" he chuckled slightly. Did he go back to get our clothes? I thought, lifting one of the bags. "I overheard you and Winry about the clothes. I figured it would be easier to see if I could recover them rather than you waiting for us to get to Central." He rested his chin in his hand, his eyes trained on me.

"Thank you, Ed. Really," I said, pulling some of the items out of the bags. "And… I'm sorry. I didn't mean for any of this to happen or to put Winry in danger. I know she means a lot to you."

"Tch, I know you didn't mean for this to happen, Freckles."

"Freckles?" I chuckled at the strangely familiar nickname. He exhaled slightly but didn't care to explain the choice of words. He didn't take it back either. "But— I am sorry."

"I'm the one who should be sorry," he sighed. "I was careless."

"You were just trying to give me space. I can't fault you for that," I said.

"Well, don't kill me, but Al and I followed you guys," he said.

"You did?" I asked, surprised. I shouldn't have been, though. I was, according to Mustang, not to leave his side.

"Yeah, sorry. I got distracted by some food, but I didn't even have money for it. We would have noticed him sooner if I hadn't."

"Don't beat yourself up about it. You're only human," I said as I sat on the couch next to him after moving some bags to make space. "And it was nice – you know – before we got attacked. I felt kind of normal. Probably the most since I woke up here."

"That so?" he said, kicking his feet up on the coffee table. I nodded.

"I even managed to put some of your alchemy teachings into practice."

"What, the mineral lesson?" he asked.

"Yeah, it felt like even though you weren't there, I had a part of you to rely on," I considered. We exchanged a quick look, but he didn't meet my eyes directly. "So, you aren't as useless as a bodyguard after all."

"Who said I was useless?" he demanded. "Was it Winry? I swear on all that is good—"

"No, no," I laughed. "I was just teasing. You're a great bodyguard. You saved me yet again, my knight in shining armor." I joked.

"Yeah, yeah, I'm just doing my job. Don't go making it harder anymore," he said, a small smile crossing his face.

"I'll try, but we see how that's gone," I laughed. I was about to get up and organize the bags, but Ed spoke up.

"Hey," he said, a bit more seriously than before. "We're you really trying to trade yourself for Winry to that bastard back there?" My gaze drifted to the floor and I took a deep breath.

"Yeah, I was. When he grabbed her, it was the only logical thing I could think to do— an equivalent exchange," I explained. "Then she got hurt, and I didn't feel like there was any other choice."

His arm reached out and grasped mine, and I jumped back a little at the coolness of his automail. He loosened his grip but didn't let go. Ed had the same look on his face he had when he carried Winry back home. I had mistaken it as anger the first time but being faced with it changed how I saw it. He looked irritably apprehensive.

"You promised you wouldn't do anything rash again," he said, his grip tightening slightly. I was brought back to the alley that I challenged Scar in. I frowned. "If you were taken, who knows if we would have been able to find you. I appreciate you protecting Winry, but you're important too. So, keep your word next time."

I was taken aback by his words. He had never said that I was important before.

I mean, I guess – in a sense – I am because of the stone. That must be what he meant, I thought. He smirked, and the anxious look faded away. I looked away from the intensity of his gaze.

"Yeah, I will," I said. He retracted his hand, and my arm felt oddly cold at its absence. "But this means you gotta teach me more."

"Sure, I need to know that you can protect yourself," he said, leaning back on the couch. "That means I'm not gonna go easy on you."

"I'd never dream you would," I said, standing. "Are we still leaving tomorrow?"

"Yeah, Al's at the station with the Major getting the tickets now. They're also keeping a lookout for him again," he said, glowering. The distaste Ed had for the masked man was palpable. I began to fidget.

"I'd like to leave as soon as possible. I don't want to put Winry or Pinako in that kind of situation again. It's not fair to them. I don't like that he recognized Winry's last name, either."

"You and me both," he said. "I'm gonna get some armed protection for this place while we're gone from the house, just to keep a lookout for a while. Shouldn't be too hard to convince Mustang if there's a criminal at large around here. We're set to leave at eight a.m." I nodded.

I gathered up the bags and began sorting what was mine from Winry's. When I had finished, I had three bags, and I went to take Winry's to her room. She was sleeping when I got there, and I placed the bags down and gathered up my backpack and my few belongings as quietly as I could. I changed from my dress into a set of pajamas I had purchased and brushed the tangles from my hair. I came back down to see that Armstrong and Al had returned, and with Ed and Pinako, we sat and ate. When I went to lie down on the couch, the word 'important' floated around in my head as I drifted to sleep.

We arrived in Central around noon. Luckily, it was a quick ride, and I spent it going over some old alchemic books with Ed and Al.

"These notes in the margin are so detailed," I noticed. "You wrote these as a kid?"

"No, I wrote them so you would understand better," Ed replied, flipping through another book.

"Aw, Ed, that's so sweet! I appreciate it. They've been super helpful."

"I knew they would be— I'm a genius, after all," Ed sneered proudly.

"Self-proclaimed," I mumbled, holding the book up.

"Get back to reading," he grumbled lowly.

By the time I had finished the book, we were in Central. Walking the crowded streets made me miss the small-town vibes of Resembool. It was noisy and smelled of oil and rain. It wasn't as windy either, thanks to the crowded streets and large buildings. I already missed helping Pinako around the house and my chats with Winry. I was glad she was able to see us off at the last minute. I would have been even more upset if I couldn't say a proper goodbye, especially after what we went through. When I finally got around to writing to Isabelle, I decided I'd send Winry a letter as well. Before we got settled in our hotel, we headed straight for the library. When we got there, we were met with an unsatisfying pile of ash.

"Oh no," I breathed, clasping my hand to my mouth.

"No way, it's all gone," Ed sighed, the ash falling through his hands.

"Major Armstrong!" a new voice called from behind us.

We turned to see a man and woman in military uniform, saluting us. My head thudded dully and rather quickly as I registered who they were.

Man, these visions are coming faster and faster, I thought to myself as they were introduced to us by the Major as Second Lieutenant Ross and Sergeant Brosh. The pain in my head quickly faded into nothing, and they were registered in my mind's ever-growing Rolodex of characters I've encountered in Amestris. Sadly, they too didn't know me either. They alerted us that the Major was needed back at Central Command and that they would be overseeing us.

"Why does the bodyguard need a bodyguard?" Ed whined. Nonetheless, we entered a car with them with the intent to head to the hotel to set up for the night. As the tall buildings of Central passed, Ed took the liberty of filling our new company in on our objectives. "But everything's gone now, so it's pretty useless."

"Well, I believe there was a woman well acquainted with the materials of the first branch," Ross said. Ed perked up at this. "Though she is no longer employed there."

"Awesome, super helpful," Ed grumbled. I elbowed him.

"We could still probably get some useful information from her. Maybe she knows if there are any copies?" I offered.

"I agree," Ross said.

"I guess it couldn't hurt to check it out," Ed considered.

Ross turned to alert the driver that we would be changing course. The rest of the ride went smoothly, though Brosch did ask Al about his armor. Seeing the brother's clamor to cover up his identity and call his state of being a 'hobby' made me giggle to myself.

We arrived at an apartment complex and came upon the door of this Sheska person. When we went in, we were met with stacks and shelves of books that hit the ceiling. It was a chaotic number of books. There was no way someone could possibly live there, let alone read all these books. The group seemed in agreeance as we slid through the shelves. I walked through easily— the height and width of the wall of books were slightly bigger than me, allowing me through, and Ed had just as much ease. Al brought up the rear, and I thought he had dropped a book when he called for our attention.

"Uh, Ed, Marina?" he said, stopping in front of a narrow way.

"What is it, Al?" Ed asked, scooching past me.

It was too narrow for the both of us, but he tried making his way through anyway. He was close enough for me to hear his heartbeat, and the probably seven seconds he took to move his body past mine felt like a strange eternity where I couldn't breathe properly.

"Too close," I said as he finally got past me. He ignored me to see where Al was pointing.

"I think there's a person in there," Al said, pointing to a hand that poked through a mountain of books.

We worked quickly to release the poor girl from the avalanche of books, and when I saw her, my head hurt dully, as it did meeting Ross and Brosh. She was explaining her situation to us when I landed back to earth.

"I could totally make you a complete copy of anything in the library if you need it," she said casually.

Ed nearly jumped for joy. After working through the details with Sheska, she told us to come back in a few days to check on her progress. With a win on our side, we went to the hotel and got settled. The hotel was large, and when we walked inside, I took note of the large marble foyer, with a giant crystal chandelier hanging above a grand set of stairs. I stared in awe as Ed checked us in.

"Well, the military doesn't spare any expense putting you up, huh?" I said to Ed as he handed me a key.

"It has its perks, that's for sure," he smirked. We walked up the grand staircase until we came to a hallway. We came to a room, room 208. Ed stopped and pointed to the door. "This'll be your room, Marina. I thought it'd be best to get separate rooms."

"Separate rooms, huh?" I asked.

I looked at the door and the keys to my room. Normally, I think I'd enjoy having a room all to myself. I hadn't had much alone time since I woke up, but I could tell my social meter wasn't running as high as I'd like. But after the incident at the Tucker house and the still looming threat of the masked man, I was wary.

"Is that okay?" Ed asked. "We'll be right next door, in 210."

I looked beyond him to a door a few feet away with a golden plate over it, with the number 210 engraved on it.

"Yeah, of course," I said uncertainly. "No problem."

"Okay, well, if you need anything," Ed said, rummaging in his pocket. He pulled out another key. "You can always come to our room."

"Isn't that a little forward, brother?" Al asked slyly. Ed's face turned a beat red, and so did mine.

"It's not like that, Al, and you know it!" he yelled at his brother. I covered my face with my hands to hide the strawberry-hue. Brosch laughed, and Ross hit him to regain his composure, though I'm sure she laughed slightly. "I just mean, we won't be far from you."

"Uh, thanks Ed," I said, pocketing the key. "Well, I think you cured my worry about being alone, so I'll see you all in the morning."

"Right, night, " he said sheepishly.

I put my own key through the door, and as I closed it behind me, I heard Ross assuring me they'd be posted outside through the night. I leaned against the door, taking in the room. It was pretty cozy. There was a small kitchen, a couch and coffee table, a bed in the far corner of the room, and a window that opened to the brick building next door.

"Sweet, I love a room with a view," I said to myself. I set my bag down on the coffee table, a little fuller now, thanks to Winry's shopping efforts. I flopped onto the bed, which was surprisingly soft. It smelled like stale air, though, so I flipped over, stretching my arms across the bed. "Looks like this is home for a bit." I sighed. I don't know what I was expecting back there. Of course, we'd get different rooms, I thought. I sat up and looked past the bag on the table, at the key Ed had offered me. I shook my head and stood, headed to the bathroom, prepared for a shower. Showers had become much quicker since my sudden hairstyle change, and the water washed the mounting worry away. I looked at my palm, where a small blister had formed and popped after healing Winry. I clenched my fist and lost myself in the warmth of the water. Even though I had finished cleaning up, I stayed in the shower until the water ran cold. After I got out and got dressed in some gray shorts and a pink tank top, I focused on drying my hair. I walked through the room toward the bed, a towel resting on my head— when I thought I heard a knock at the window. I stopped dead in my tracks – reaching as far as the couch – and carefully listened for another sound. I quickly dug around into my bag for the pocketknife, and after it was safely in my grasp, I gingerly walked up to the window. Another knock. I looked out slightly and thought I saw a face. That was enough for me. I screamed and ran from the window and out the door, grabbing the key to the boy's room on my way out. Ross was reading and Broch was snoozing outside in chairs, but they were startled by my sudden rush from the room.

"Marina, is everything alright?" Ross asked, rising. A door down the hallway opened to reveal Al. Ed followed his brother from the room soon after.

"I heard a knocking at my window, and I think I saw someone out there. I got scared," I said, pulling the sides of my towel down around my head.

Ed frowned and strode past me quickly, his coat fluttering behind him. Al came up to me and asked me what happened while Ed, Ross, and Brosch investigated. After I finished telling Al what happened, Ed called us into the room. I hid behind Al as we walked back inside.

"It's alright Marina, it was a tree branch, see?" Ed said, motioning to the window.

I looked out into the now dark alley that separated the two buildings, where I noticed a tree that grew between them. My racing heart calmed at the revelation, but my face burned from embarrassment. All that excitement for a branch.

"I'm sorry, I could have sworn I saw someone," I said, finally removing the towel from my head and placing it around my shoulders.

"I told you to get us if you needed us, didn't I, Freckles?" Ed said, ruffling my still-damp hair.

"Don't patronize me," I pouted. Ed looked to my hand, still clutching the key and rusted knife. I put my hands behind my back. "What?"

"Get some rest, would ya?" he said as he strode out of the room. Ross and Brosh wished me goodnight and followed Ed out.

"Freckles?" Al asked bemused.

"I don't know, Al. I think it's because I called him Gimpy when we were back in Resembool," I guessed. Al laughed, and I eventually joined him. Ed poked his head back in the room.

"Al, what's taking so long?"

"Nothing, brother," he said in a sing-song voice, giving me a sly thumbs-up.

I giggled and waved goodbye as he left. Back to being alone, I decided to throw my jacket over the window since it didn't have a shade. Calmer with that safety in place, I sat on the couch and set down my weapon and the key. I was too wound up to sleep, so I cracked open an alchemy book until I eventually dozed off on the sofa.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Eleven

Dead Ends

It had been a few days since we arrived in Central, and I was finally getting used to my accommodations. After the first night, I didn't have any more problems with knocking at my window. When I had awoken that next morning, I looked out to check the tree in the daylight, and its branches that had tapped against my window were noticeably cut. I wondered if a certain alchemist had anything to do with it. I had convinced Ed and Al to take me shopping a few days later since we were still waiting for Sheska to finish the notes.

"But you already went shopping, wasn't that the point of going with Winry?" Ed complained.

"I went clothes shopping. I'd like to pick up some things that aren't clothes," I said as we left the hotel on foot.

The surrounding buildings in the area were either small shops or restaurants, taking advantage of the military's wealth and the guests in the nearby hotel.

"What is it that you need, Marina?" Al asked. We passed by a window to a bookstore.

"Let's go in here," I said, leading the way.

We meandered around the shelves and I took in the many books and stationery and trinkets of the store until we came upon what I was looking for. I picked one up and inspected the spine, then traded it for a similar, sturdier-looking one.

"A journal?" Ed asked. "Why would you need that?"

"I want to start keeping a journal of all the things that have happened to me since I woke up here," I said, eyeing a journal that had a yellow cover and blue-tinted paper. "You know, like what I remember of my old self, my adventures with you guys, and my dreams. They've been pretty weird as of late, so I figured I'd jot them down."

"Yeah, sure," Ed said, looking over at some journals with red covers.

"I also need something to write with," I said, looking over the pens. They all seemed far too fancy. I picked one with a golden tip and a marble grip. Al was eyeing a bookmark with cats printed on the cover. I pointed to the bookmark. "Can I get that for you?"

"What, for me? Oh no, I don't need it," he said, scratching his head.

"You're allowed to want things without needing them," I said, placing the bookmark on top of my newly picked journal. "You can use it for your research. What about you, Ed, want anything?" Ed hummed and looked around the shop.

"There's not anything here for me."

"Maybe the next shop," I said as we walked up to the register, waiting in line.

"There are more shops to go to?" Ed asked as I fiddled with my bag.

"Okay, here's my money, help," I said, holding out my change purse to Al.

He laughed and carefully unfolded the notes and allocated the correct amount to the cashier. We strolled out of the bookstore and into a pawn shop.

"Now this is more my speed," Ed said, marveling around at the different and obscure items.

He went deeper into the store, disappearing behind a shelf. Al stuck by me while I perused the glass cases at the front of the shop.

"So, what is it you're looking for in here?" he asked, leaning over me.

"I wanted to replace the knife Isabelle gave me," I said, scanning over a few daggers. "It's just a little old. I tried to get it open after that first night here, and it was rusted shut. Go figure."

"Ah, well, I don't know much about weapons, but that one is cool," he said, pointing to a folding knife that looked to be carved from ivory. It had an intricate design of moon lilies on it.

"Good eye, Al," I said as I waved the shop owner over. "How much for this?"

"5,000 cens, little lady," the man replied with a smile. I looked up at Al and pulled him aside.

"Does that sound right to you?" I asked in a hushed tone. Al nodded.

"It seems fair, but I'm not sure if you have that much," I furrowed my brows as Al checked. "You're short 1,000 cens."

"Shoot," I said, puffing my cheeks. "Alright, time to haggle."

"But Ed has plenty of money," Al whispered, but I was already striding back up to the shop owner.

"Would it be possible to do 3,000 cens? I just arrived here, and I don't have much money, and I'm sure a man like you is sensitive to a young girl like me trying to protect herself in the big city," I said, batting my eyelashes and smiling my best smile. The clerk raised an eyebrow.

"But you seem to have protection, Miss," he said, acknowledging the hulking suit of armor by my side.

"Oh, him? He's my cousin, he just helped me settle into my apartment, but he won't be here all the time to protect me. So how about it, mister?" I lied. The man crossed his arms and sighed.

"I can do 3,500, but that's it. I'm not going lower."

"Not even for me?" I asked, my voice dripping with sweetness. Ed poked his head around the corner.

"Sorry, that's my final offer." Ed came up to us empty-handed and watched the exchange.

"Ah, oh well," I sighed, counting out the bills, checking that it was right with Al.

The clerk accepted the money and handed off the beautiful knife with a matching sheath. As we left the store, I stashed it in the pocket of my shorts.

"Marina, why'd you ask for 3,000? You had 4,000 cens," Al pointed out.

We walked along the cobblestone streets, and I fingered the intricate divots of the knife in my pocket.

"True, but now I have 500 cens left over," I smiled. Though I still wasn't sure if that was a lot or not.

"You must think you're pretty slick," Ed said, dragging his feet as we walked.

"Not really, but I didn't want to be left without money. I don't know if you've noticed, but I'm poor."

"But I have money, so what's it matter?" Ed asked.

"I can't always just count on you being there," I said, headed back to the hotel.

It was a short walk, and we were back in no time. He mumbled in response as we entered the lobby. I handed Al his bookmark and excused myself to my room, excited to get to writing in my new journal. I spent the next few days working on a complete recollection of my time in Amestris. It was strange to think that I had only been here for two weeks— it had felt much longer. So much has already happened, and I had a nagging feeling this was just the tipping point.

When I wasn't writing, I was reading alchemy books or practicing fighting. Well, more like learning basic self-defense moves from Ross. There was a large courtyard behind the hotel that was the perfect place to practice.

"So, when your attacker grabs your wrist, you want to grab their hand with your opposite hand, point your elbow up, and swing down," Ross said, demonstrating the move on Brosh. She did it a few times so I could see the motion. "Your elbow is your strongest asset. If all else fails, use your elbow to hit major weak points. Want to give it a try?"

"Alright," I said, standing. Ed and Al were over a few feet doing some sparring of their own.

"Okay, so Sergeant Brosh is going to grab you as I showed you, and I'm going to talk you through the motion."

"Okay, no problem," I said, mentally preparing for Brosh to come at me.

"Ready?" he asked kindly. I nodded. He moved quicker than I was expecting for a first try, but I remembered to grab his hand.

"Good! Now elbow up, and swing down," Ross said. I did as she instructed and released myself from the hold. "Great! Nice job, Marina. Ready to do it again?"

"Yeah!" I nodded enthusiastically. We went on to practice the same move until Brosh could come at me at full speed, and I was able to get away reflexively. Muscle memory is a hell of a thing, I thought, looking at my hands.

"I think that's enough for today. The boys stopped their training a bit ago," Ross said as we looked over to them.

Ed was knocked out and sleeping next to Al against a tree. I wiped the sweat from my brow.

"That sounds good to me," I said, noticing the sweat stains on my shirt. "Thank you again for helping me practice, you guys. I'd like to be as prepared as I possibly can be in case anything happens." The two soldiers smiled at me.

"It's always good to know some self-defense," Brosh said, scratching his head. "It was the first thing we learned as recruits. If you want, I'll give you some pointers for using your knife too." I nodded with a smile.

We got Ed up and, after a quick meal, turned in for the night. I was sitting on the couch writing in my journal, fresh from the shower. Most days ended with me writing in my journal. I felt better having jotted down everything that had happened to me. I had managed to categorize a few different sections in the journal. I laid out a timeline of events, a detailed recounting of certain events, and a section to compile my memories and dreams. Since what I had remembered came to me in dreams and visions, I thought it pertinent to put them together. I set the updated journal on the coffee table and crawled into bed. Since Sheska wasn't yet done with the notes, the boys and I decided we'd go to the blacksmith together in the morning. I had a big day ahead, and it took a bit to get to sleep from all the excitement.

"You're finished?" Ed asked over the receiver.

"Sure am! You can come to get them anytime," Sheska answered on the other end.

He and Al had told Marina that they'd accompany her to the blacksmith, but they had already waited around five days for the notes, and he didn't want to wait any longer.

"Alright, we'll be by in a bit," Ed said, ending the call.

"They're really finished, Ed?" Al asked excitedly. Ed grinned.

"Yeah, so we gotta get going," Ed said, throwing his coat on. Al followed his brother from their room, and they stood in front of Marina's door.

"What about the blacksmith?" Al asked, staring at the door.

"She can go with Ross," Ed said, turning to the woman. "That alright with you?" She saluted with a nod. Ed turned back to the door and knocked.

"Coming!" he heard from the other end. Marina emerged in a teal cropped shirt and some tan shorts. The new knife hung at her side, and her backpack was slung over one shoulder. She seemed excited. "I'm ready to go!" Ed and Al looked to one another.

"About that," Ed said, the excitement on her face turning to confusion. "Sheska is done with the notes, so we're going to go get them. Ross is going to accompany you to the blacksmith."

"Oh, okay," she said, her voice several octaves lower than before. "That's great— about the notes, I mean." She seemed a little deflated as she leaned against the door frame, crossing her arms.

"Yeah," Al said reassuringly. "When we get back, we'll exchange information. How's that sound?"

She gave him a small smile and nodded. The group went to the lobby and out onto the street, ready to head in opposite directions.

"Good luck," Marina said, standing with Ross.

"You too," Ed said as Brosh readied a car. Once the car arrived, they got in, leaving Marina in Ross's care.

"Well, this looks to be it," Ross said, looking up from the small slip of paper to the brick shop.

It was quaint, surrounded by towering buildings, making it seem much smaller than it was. A single signpost jutted from above the door that was engraved with the shop's name, The Element. I stared at the sign, hoping it would trigger a memory. I had thought it possible that maybe I had been here before, that this was the shop where I received the necklace. Nothing came to mind, and my heart sank just a little. But I wasn't ready to give up.

"Are you ready?" Ross said, grabbing the door handle. I clutched my bag a little tighter as a nervous excitement set in.

"Yes," I said. I wish the boys were here, I thought to myself.

Ross opened the door, and a small bell above the entrance jingled. The shop's interior was huge; high ceilings of exposed metal beams, a staircase that led up to a second level in the back, and an expansive desk that cut the store in half. It smelled of burning metal, so much that I felt inclined to cover my nose. I refrained from doing so as we entered the tepid building. A young woman sat on the other end of the desk, reading a book as we approached.

"Hello," Ross said, grabbing the attention of the young woman. "We have a question or two we were hoping you could help us with." The woman closed the book she was reading and smiled.

"Whatcha got?"

"Um, so I have this necklace, and I don't know where it's from or who made it," I said, revealing the chain and glinting stone that hung at the end.

"Interesting," she said, leaning over the counter slightly. "Well, if you take it off and let me see, I may be able to help, though I can't promise nothing. We haven't sold jewelry here in a decade or so. Mostly weapons, now." She held her hand out for the necklace.

"Well, actually, that's the other problem with it," I said, twirling the chain around my fingers. "I can't take it off. Every time I try, it chokes me." She furrowed her brows and leaned back into her chair a little. She stood.

"Sit tight," she said as she entered a door behind the desk. We stood there for a few minutes before she returned with a giant book. She struggled with it as she attempted to lift it onto the raised surface and huffed as it slammed onto the desk. "So, I inherited this shop, right?" She began as she opened the book and flipped through its pages.

"Sure," I said.

"It was my fathers, and his fathers' fathers, and his so on and so forth. The only thing is, my old man stopped whatever jewelry production we had when the war in Ishval broke out. Being from a military town, it makes sense to profit from the war by producing weapons."

"Especially with all the conflicts still ongoing," Ross mumbled.

"Exactly. So, I don't have much experience with your issue, but my dad did."

"Then, that's great!" I said excitedly. "Is he here?"

"He passed away a few months ago," she smiled sadly.

"Oh, I'm so sorry," I said, covering my mouth with my hand.

"No, it's alright. He lived a good life," she said as she flipped through the book once more. "But this is his book, and I'm pretty sure there may be something— ah, here!" She spun the book around and showed us its contents. It seemed to be a chapter about how to create alchemic jewelry.

When creating alchemic jewelry, as you use any alchemy, you must have an intimate understanding of your materials. When creating the alchemic circle, keep these elements in mind, as well as the intended purpose of the item you wish to create. While alchemy is not magic, certain protections can be put into place through your will during creation. It is up to the creator of the intended object to determine the laws and constraints of that object. Failure to abide by these facets will result either in a faulty piece or a malformed object. If the will of the creator is strong, and the alchemic ability is greater than or equal to this will, the object will carry out its functionality to a flawless degree.

"So, is it saying that it can only be released by the person who made it?" I asked.

"Dunno, this is all gibberish to me. My Uncle's the one who was supposed to take over the shop with his alchemy, but he's run off somewhere," she said, leaning on her palm. Ross and I sighed.

"Well, that wasn't as helpful as I was hoping. Sorry, Marina," Ross apologized.

"Not necessarily," I said, a hand on my chin. "Look, it says here, 'When creating the alchemic circle, keep these elements in mind, as well as the intended purpose of the item you wish to create' which I think means that a specific circle would have had to been created for my necklace. What if I could find the circle that made my necklace, and use it to reverse the necklace to its original form?"

"That may work," Ross said, looking over the text again.

"Ma'am, do you happen to have a collection of alchemic circles used in your jewelry making?" I asked the woman, pushing the text back to her.

"Ma'am? How old do I look to you?" she asked. Before I answered, she waved me off. "Don't answer that. Just call me Lisa. As for your request, I'd have to look. We may, but as I said, we stopped production over a decade ago, so I can't guarantee anything." She closed the giant book once more.

"Thank you, it would be greatly appreciated, Lisa," I said, smiling.

"And there's no other text about alchemic jewelry?" Ross asked.

"Not that I have," she replied.

We exchanged numbers, so if she found anything, she could call the hotel. She waved as we exited the shop.

"So, are we headed back to the hotel, Miss Marina?" Ross asked me. We began walking down the cobblestone of Central while I thought.

"Yeah, I guess so. That's probably where the boys are by now. Also, just Marina works," I assured her. She smiled and nodded.

We made one other stop on our way back but made it to the hotel within a short period. When we arrived at the hotel, we checked the boy's room first. Ross furrowed her brows after a few minutes of knocking at their door.

"They should have been back by now," she said, pacing.

"It's alright. Why don't you and I get something to eat while we wait?" I offered, opening my door. "It is on Ed's tab, after all."

I laughed evilly as I made my way over to the phone and rung up room service. I eventually got Ross to agree, hesitant as she was, and we sat together on my couch eating some chicken noodle soup. We chatted about my progress in my self-defense training and eventually meandered to my— interesting circumstances.

"So, you don't remember anything?"

"Nope," I said, slurping up a noodle from the steaming broth. "Though, it seems that I know most of the people the Elrics encounter. I can't explain it, but I tend to understand who they are, but they don't know me at all."

"Does that mean you also knew Brosh and me?" she asked, blowing on her spoon. I nodded. "I see. What an interesting girl you are."

"Oh, I wouldn't say that. Other than this stone and my memory loss, I'm pretty insignificant," I said, my spoon thinking around my bowl. Ross put her bowl down on the coffee table and turned to me.

"That's not true. You're picking up self-defense rather quickly, and you were somehow able to take a line from a book and come up with a possible solution. Not to mention how easily you interact with the Elrics, who are a league of their own. Even I'm intimidated by them, but you aren't."

"I never said that," I said, taking a bite of chicken. "I just feel like I've always known them— that's all. I know all about their lives thanks to my visions, even though they don't know me nearly as well. They're incredibly intimidating. But, in the grand scheme of things, they're kids, just like me. I think people forget that sometimes."

Ross investigated her bowl as I finished my soup. We sat in a comfortable silence as I took the last few sips of my soup.

"So, what do you think about Ed?" she asked. I looked at her, puzzled.

"What do you mean?"

"You think he's cute?" she asked with a sly grin.

I spit my soup out and began choking on it. I could feel my face go completely red, achieving strawberry status.

"What? No, of course not! Why would you even ask that?"

"Well, it's just the way you interact with one another. It reminds me of how I acted when I was your age when I liked a boy," she laughed, patting my back.

"You think I like Ed? I give you soup, and this is my thanks," I grumbled. Ross laughed harder.

"Oh, come on, it's an innocent question. There's nothing to be embarrassed about. It's fine if you don't, I was just curious," she said, finishing her bowl.

I got up and began to run a washcloth under the water of the small kitchen sink.

"Well, haven't you heard that curiosity killed the cat?" The water began to grow hotter, and I grimaced. "I mean, I barely know him. Besides, he likes someone else." Ross perked up at this and turned to me.

"Really? Who?" she asked. The water became too hot, and I jerked away from it. I turned the faucet off and wrung the rag over the sink.

"His mechanic, a childhood friend," I said as I wiped up the soup from the table. "I met her, only once, but he looks at her a certain way. It's pretty obvious."

I couldn't get the image of his face as he saw what happened to Winry on that path out of my head. Or how he would look at her at the dinner table on the one night she took a break to eat with us. Or the way they already bickered like an old married couple. Something deep inside me just knew that they were fated to be together.

"And how do you feel about it?" Ross asked, crossing her legs.

"I don't feel anything, I suppose. Winry's my friend. She's shown me so much kindness and accepted me as I was, no questions asked. And Ed's my friend too. Nothing more," I said plainly, taking the rag back to the sink. I heard Ross sigh. "What?"

"Oh, nothing," she said, turning to me. "Say, do you want to order some dessert?" A smug smile crossed her face. I grinned, whatever weird feelings that had built in my chest dissipating.

"Hell yeah."

"Ed? Al?" I asked, standing at their door.

I didn't feel right about just using the key without seeing if they'd open the door first. They had spent the last few days at the library. They were entranced in their research, so much that I barely had a chance to tell them about the blacksmith. It was late, but I had heard them come back, and I was dying to know what they had found out. Brosch was already knocked out, and Ross was diligently writing her report for the day.

"I think Ed's in there. Al went to go get ice," she said, not looking up from her task.

"Ah, okay. Ed, I'm coming in," I said. I opened the door to an empty apartment with my key, and I looked around for any sign of the short blonde. He must be in the bathroom or something, I thought to myself as I plunked down on the couch. The room was pretty messy. I grabbed a few of the notes lying on the coffee table, intending to tidy up, but I began to look through them. "Recipes? What the hell are they looking at recipes for?"

"Marina?" I heard a familiar voice say. I turned to the source and saw Ed with his hair wet and a towel around his shoulders. Luckily, he was dressed. He began to head for the couch. "What are you doing here?"

"Sorry for barging in," I said. Ed shook his head. "I just wanted to check in on your progress. Anything new?"

"Unfortunately, no," he said with a frown. He plopped down on the armchair across from me and began to towel dry his hair. "I think we're getting close, but there's not much I could tell you that means anything."

"Oh, I see," I said, leaning back, papers still in hand. "Recipes, though?" Ed laughed.

"They're encrypted notes. Alchemy is great and all, but it's nothing to mess with. Most alchemists worth a damn hide their notes like this."

"I can't imagine alchemists are good cooks," I said under my breath. Ed huffed out a laugh. He started braiding his hair, and I watched in awe. He was an exceptionally talented braider. "You do that while it's still damp?"

"Yeah, it's easier this way," he said, finishing off the braid in a few quick seconds. He grabbed the hair tie off his wrist and stretched it to finish the style when it snapped. "Ah, damnit! That was my last one, too."

"Oh, I have one," I said, undoing the messy bun on my head. I handed him the pink elastic. He looked at it and then to me questioningly. "A pink hair tie?"

"With a strawberry charm," I added, pointing out the acrylic fruit. "Cute, right? I got it at a shop near the blacksmith."

"Yeah, cute for a five-year-old," Ed grumbled.

"Hey, if you don't want it, I'll gladly take it back," I said, holding my hand out.

He grunted and began his braid again, finishing it off with the elastic. He pulled the end of his braid around so he could see it, and the strawberry charm spun around, the shiny plastic catching the light.

"It's not so bad," he mumbled.

"I think it suits you," I laughed. "Consider it a gift since I didn't get you anything the other day."

"Thanks," he said, less than enthusiastic. He let the braid hit his back. "So, how are things on your end?"

"Um, they're okay," I said, twiddling my thumbs. "While I wait on Lisa to call, I've been training with Ross and keeping up with the readings you gave me. I feel like I could be doing more if you guys want me to come to help you." I looked at him, hopefully.

"Nah, we're good. Al and I work well together, so we'll figure it out soon. Don't you worry."

"Oh, gotcha. Of course," I wanted to accompany them so badly but I didn't want to get in their way either. I wasn't sure what kind of help I'd be, but I figured it would be better than what I was spending my time doing now. The days seemed to blend when the boys were gone. I stood. "Well, I think I'll head to bed, but I'll see you around."

"Yeah, see ya," Ed said, beginning to organize the notes on the coffee table.

I left the room and wondered if they had ever even entertained the idea that I could help them.

"You didn't find any?" I asked, the air rushing out of my lungs. It felt like they were collapsing.

"Nuh-uh, not one. I'm sorry, my dear," Lisa said sadly.

"It's okay," I said, my voice quivering. Don't cry, I thought, knowing there were many eyes on me. "Thank you for looking."

"Of course. If you need anything else, don't hesitate to call or come by, okay?"

"Yeah, sure," I said, my voice shaking. I hung up the phone and turned to the expectant crowd around me. "She, uh— didn't find anything." I could feel the water rush to my eyes, and I dug my nails into my palm to redirect my attention. I smiled as best I could.

"Marina, it's okay to be upset," Ross said, placing a soft hand on my shoulder.

"But I'm not sad," I said, putting my hand over hers. "I'm fine. It is what it is, right? She warned me they wouldn't have anything."

Ross dropped her hand and looked at me pitifully. She knew better than anyone how excited I had gotten at the thought of figuring this necklace out. I didn't stop talking about it while we went through our self-defense lessons each day.

"Are you sure?" Al asked, his voice filled with worry.

"Yeah, I mean, it's been a few days. I'm glad she got back to me at all. You guys said you were close to something, so I'm putting my faith in you now," I smiled. Ed frowned. The side of my face twitched. "I'm going to go to my room now though; if you'll excuse me."

I began to make my way through the hall, my eyes becoming glossy when a hand caught my arm. I looked to Ed, slightly startled. Our eyes met, and I could tell instantly that he didn't believe me for a second. I looked away as he dropped his hand.

"We're going to go to the library again," he said simply. The strawberry charm dangled at the end of his hair. "We're going to figure this out."

"I know," I said as I turned my back to him.

"We'll see you tonight."

"Right," I said as I opened my door and closed it shut behind me.

I leaned up against it and slid down it as the tears began to spill over. Why couldn't this have worked out? How much longer do I have to go without answers? How much longer could I stand being without them? I let myself cry until there weren't any tears left. After a few minutes, I decided to get up and wash my face. The last thing I wanted was any evidence of crying. As I washed up, my necklace dangled over the sink, periodically colliding with the porcelain bowl, making a small tinkling sound. I wanted to rip it off, but I knew the consequences of that action all too well. After drying my face, I flopped onto my bed, which lost the stale smell after a few nights. I curled up into the sheets and let the exhaustion crying brought on carry me off to sleep.

When I woke up, it was to a loud banging sound. My heart quickened with each knock until it climaxed into a single thud and ceased altogether. I sat up in my bed, noticing the darkness that took over outside, and waited until I could move my legs. With my knife in hand, I delicately opened the door and checked the hallway. There was no one there, but I heard familiar voices down the hall. I walked toward the brother's room and the source of the sound. I noticed that the door was open, but the sound had died down. I carefully came around the corner, knife at the ready. When I turned to their room, Ed stood alone in the light from the hallway, otherwise surrounded in darkness. The image reminded me of the day he found us on the path. He turned around to see me and started yelling. I started screaming too, freaked that he was yelling.

"What the hell," Ed said, clutching his chest. Ross emerged from the shadows and was able to calm me down.

"What? You're the one who screamed bloody murder," I said, trying to even out my heart rate. Ross rubbed my shoulder soothingly.

"Who the hell sneaks up like that with a knife?" he exclaimed.

"Me!" I shouted. "How am I supposed to react when I hear a bunch of banging, and you're all here standing creepily in the darkness?" I said, noticing that Ed wasn't alone. I could see Al's red orbs glowing in the dark beyond his brother. I placed said knife back in its sheath and crossed my arms over my chest.

"I believe that banging you heard was me, Miss Marina, my apologies," Major Armstrong said, coming into the light.

I jumped back with a small yelp, not expecting to see him. Ed and Al started laughing.

"It's not funny!" I yelled half-heartedly, a small chuckle breaking through my expletive.

"Like hell it isn't," Ed cackled. Soon the whole room was laughing along, including me.

"Alright, alright," I said as the laughter died down. "What's with everyone being gathered around in the dark like this anyway? Did you guys find anything?"

A somber silence filled the room. Armstrong was about to speak, but Ed cut him off.

"No, we didn't find anything. We can't crack the code," he said. He sounded disappointed.

I looked down at my bare feet, reminded of the failure I had encountered myself.

"That's too bad," I said.

"We'll figure something out," Ed said, walking up to me. "But in the meantime, we have some things we need to discuss. Good night."

He put his hands on my shoulders, turned me around, and walked me out of the threshold of the door. When he let go, I turned back to him – about to ask why I couldn't stay – but got a door slammed in my face before I could. I frowned, ready to knock the door down, but was stopped by how disappointed he had sounded. Whatever it was they were about to discuss no doubt had to do with that disappointment. I didn't have to imagine how he felt, how they both felt— I already knew. It was probably hard enough for them to talk with their superiors about it. They'd come around eventually, right?

"Good night then," I said to the wooden door. I turned and went back to my room.

"Brother, why did you do that?" Al asked as Ed switched the light on.

"Do what?"

"Don't play dumb; you didn't have to slam the door in her face," Al said, crossing his arms sternly. "Don't you think that was a bit cruel?"

"I needed to make sure she got the message," he said, dropping down on the couch and leaning back into it.

"Edward, why didn't you tell her about the stone?" Ross asked.

"We can't tell her. I can't guarantee how she'd react if she knew, but it wouldn't be good."

"But wouldn't it be worse if she finds out later?" Brosh said, leaning over the couch.

"She won't find out," Ed said, staring him down. "The only people who know the truth are in this room, and none of you are going to tell her."

An uncomfortable silence sucked the air from the room at this declaration. Ed was rarely this serious, but he knew it was for the best this way.

"So, what do we do now then," Al asked.

"The Major was onto something; I think there's more truth to be discovered. I want to look into all the labs associated with the military," Ed said, sitting up on the couch.

"I'll go get the map then," Armstrong said, leaving the room.

"I meant about Marina," Al said bluntly. Ed sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

"Nothing, until we figure this out. The less she knows, the better," he said, looking out the window.

He recalled her words when the blacksmith fell through.

I'm putting my faith in you now.

I have to figure this out, he thought to himself. Everyone is counting on me.

A few hours since my run-in with the brothers had passed, and I was busy scribbling away in my journal. I wasn't at all tired. I had just about finished writing and decided to start working on a letter to Isabelle.

Dear Isabelle,

I miss you and your cooking immensely, but I promise I'm eating well. I'm currently in Central if you've heard of it. It's been a crazy last few weeks, and I wish I could go into detail about all that's happened, but then the letter would be too long. The boys are doing well, and they're doing all they can to help me. I'm grateful for them, even when they're being annoying. I think of you and your kindness often, and it helps me feel better when I'm scared or unsure of myself. I hope you're doing well. I promise I'll come to visit as soon as I can and tell you all about my adventures.

All my love,

Marina

I sighed. It was vague, but I didn't think putting any more detail into it would be wise. I was about to put my writing away for the night when I heard a strange noise from my window. I looked up, on high alert. The knife was still safely on my hilt, so I placed a wary hand over it as I peeked through my window. It was a sight I wasn't expecting, I'll tell you that.

Is that Ed and Al? I thought. Sure enough, those idiots were climbing down from their window on a make-shift rope. I looked to my door, wondering if Ross and Brosh knew. Obviously not, otherwise, they wouldn't be sneaking out, I thought. The real question is, why are they sneaking out? Without even thinking, I was putting on my shoes.

"This is stupid," I said as I lifted the windowpane. They were hiding something; I was sure of that, especially after Ed kicked me out. I wanted to know. I didn't want to be left in the dark. I was tired of the darkness. I placed an unsure foot on the nearest branch of the now very convenient tree beneath my window. I was grateful Ed didn't cut the whole thing down. As I set my other foot onto the branch and clung to the windowsill for dear life, I began to regret all my life choices. My fear of heights came back to me, and I began shaking like a leaf. "Like, really, really stupid."

I worked to steady myself and descended the tree as carefully as I could, slipping only once or twice. When I made it to the ground, I began sprinting to the end of the alley. I huffed as I looked around and saw nothing and no one.

Shit, I cursed to myself. Just then, I caught a glimpse of Ed's coat turning a corner. I ran as fast as I could after them.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twelve

Keep No Secrets

I had been chasing the brothers all over Central when we entered a district with quite a few abandoned buildings and damaged infrastructure. When I realized the boys had stopped at one of these buildings, surrounded by a thick cement wall and lined with barbed wire— I slowed my pace until I was about fifty feet away. Catching my breath, I watched as they looked around the corner, and I snuck up behind them.

"A guard posted at an unused building, interesting," Ed said.

"That is suspicious," Al agreed.

"More suspicious than you bone heads?" I asked my hands on my hips. Ed and Al turned to me quickly, startled. In one swift motion, each of them grabbed one of my arms and dragged me to the center of the previous street. "What the hell—" I began but was shushed as Ed placed a gloved hand over my mouth. The boys looked over their shoulders, keeping their steady hold on me. They relaxed after a few seconds, and Ed looked into my eyes.

"When I move my hand, you have to keep your voice down. Okay?" I rolled my eyes in response but nodded. He released me, and Al did the same. "What are you even doing here?"

"I could ask you two the same question," I said, crossing my arms.

"We're here for research," Ed said curtly.

"What kind of research brings you to an abandoned building after sneaking out in the middle of the night?"

"Research that doesn't concern you," Ed retorted.

"I'd argue that if it's about the stone, it does concern me," I said, pulling the object in question from my shirt.

"We can't tell you," Ed said, matter-of-factly.

"That's bullshit, and you know it," I said, my voice slightly raised.

"Marina, please keep your voice down," Al said, looking around.

"Sure, no problem," I shrugged. "Just tell me what's going on, and I'll gladly be quieter."

"We can't," Ed hissed.

"Can't and won't aren't the same," I said.

"Marina, please," Al pleaded. "We can't. Not now."

Ed elbowed his brother. His hollow body echoed in response.

"Not now? Then when?" I asked. Ed glared at Al then looked at me.

"Look, we don't know when, if ever," he said. I frowned. "But right now, you need to leave."

"I'm not leaving, not until you tell me what's going on," I said, sitting on the ground. Ed crouched next to me.

"This isn't a game, Marina," he said lowly. I looked up to him, a fire in my eyes.

"I never said it was. I'm dead serious. You're keeping things from me, and I don't like it. Plus, isn't your job to watch me? What if I get mugged on the way home?" I asked innocently. Ed closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead.

"Fine, if this is how you want it," Ed said, standing. "Al, give me a boost."

Al crouched slightly and cupped his hands together. I watched them in confusion. Ed stepped into his brothers' hands and, with a grunt from Al, was sent sailing to the top of the wall. I clamored to stand.

"What the hell are you doing?" I whispered angrily.

Ed ignored the question and began to undo the barbed wire with his prosthetic hand, sending the straightened metal down the wall toward us. Al grasped it and tugged on it, checking its sturdiness. He bent down.

"Hop on," he said, turning slightly to me. I looked around to see just who he was addressing. The realization hit, and I pointed at myself in disbelief, to which he simply nodded. I shook my head. "Come on, we're going to bring you along, alright? This is what you wanted."

"But I'm scared of heights," I mumbled.

"I won't let you fall. Just close your eyes, and we'll be there in no time," he said warmly, outstretching a hand to me. I took a wary step forward and took his hand. I wrapped my arms around his neck and circled his torso as best as I could with my legs. I buckled slightly against his back as he stood. I winced. "I got you. Just hang on tight."

"Okay," I said, my voice wavering.

I squeezed my eyes shut as I felt the slight upward movement. All I could hear was the sound of metal scraping against metal and the slight creak of Al's joints as we climbed. I didn't even notice when we had reached the top.

"You can open your eyes now," Al said as he lifted me down from his back.

I felt the solid ground beneath me, and the air rushed through my hair, tickling my face. I gathered the courage to open my eyes and immediately regretted it. The way down was long and didn't look very soft at all. Ed jumped from beside me with no hesitation and landed safely below. I clutched Al's arm for dear life, the tips of my toes dangling off the edge. Ed stood from below and turned around, waving us on.

"Oh no, I'm not jumping," I said defiantly, clinging closer to Al.

"Relax, Marina, I'll catch you," Ed said, outstretching his arms.

"Yeah, right," I called down with a laugh. "You're smaller than me; I don't see that ending well."

"Who are you calling small, you coward!" Ed called back, steam coming from his angry little head.

"Be quiet!" Al scolded his brother.

Before I could respond to Edward's taunts, Al picked me up, and I nearly passed out from the sudden increase in height.

"I swear on all that is good, Al, if you throw me down there, I won't ever forgive you," I said, a deathly serious look on my face. He sighed.

"Well, your necklace will lessen your fall, right?" he pointed out. "Just don't scream, please."

I didn't even get to threaten to take away his cat bookmark before he threw me from the wall. I fell fast and hard. The wind rushed in my ears, and I clutched the stone, waiting for its warmth, willing it to glow. I closed my eyes tightly, imagining myself laid out on the grass, bones broken every which way.

"Hey, you didn't scream," I heard Ed say, seemingly surprised. I peeked one eye open, and as I did, I felt the warmth of his body against mine. Opening both eyes, I realized that he did catch me, and I was, in fact, alive. He looked slightly aggravated as I took in my surroundings. Al jumped down after me, landing safely near us. "You good?"

"Ah, yeah, thanks," I said as he set me down. For some reason, my heart beat a little too fast, and my face felt too warm.

"Whatever, just don't doubt me next time, you wuss," he said, striding up to the building. Al came up behind me.

"I'm sorry, Marina, I thought for sure your stone would do what it did before."

"It's fine," I sighed. "But do that again, and I will take away your cat bookmark." Al whimpered as we followed Ed.

That was strange, I thought to myself. I thought that the necklace would glow and break my fall too, so why didn't it? Ed looked around the building, searching for an entrance. The only one was shut and boarded up.

"Well, looks like we have to go home," I said, grabbing his arm to drag him away from the abandoned building. He didn't budge. Ed easily shook himself from my grasp. He looked up at a vent and walked beneath it.

"Al, gimmie a boost, would ya?" he asked. Al complied, boosting Ed on his shoulders. The vent was no match for the trusty old clap and slap, and Ed handed off the vent cover to me. He inspected the opening as I leaned the cover against the wall. "Looks like I'll fit, but you're gonna be too big, Al."

"I really dislike being this big sometimes," Al lamented.

"I'll fit," I said, watching as Ed began to climb into the opening. He stopped mid-climb.

"Absolutely not," he said, pointing an accusatory finger at me. "You're staying your ass right here with Al. I'll be just fine on my own." He dared me to defy him with the intensity of his gaze.

"You're not the boss of me," I tried.

"I am, remember? Bodyguard says 'no', and that's final," he said, and the last of his words echoed in the chamber as he disappeared into it. "Al, don't let her in here, you got that?" He called back to his brother.

"Yes, sir!" Al said, saluting the fading figure. I sighed and leaned against the building.

"Narc," I grumbled.

"Aw, don't be like that," Al said. "It's for your safety."

"Well, now what?" I said, eyeing the younger Elric.

"We wait, I guess," he said, sitting down on the grass.

"But for how long?" I said, joining him on the ground.

"However long it takes," he said simply.

I picked a blade of grass from the ground and began tearing the strands apart until it resembled the fray of a woven sheet.

"Does he always act like this?" I asked.

"Like what?"

"An I-can-do-everything-by-myself, I-don't-need-your-help jerk?" I said as I released the stringy grass to the wind, which carried it a few feet before falling to the ground again. Al snorted.

"Depends on what day it is, I guess. He's always been the do-it-yourself type, though, ever since we were kids."

"I mean, I've seen it before, but I haven't been on the receiving end. Well, not counting the other day," I sighed.

"The other day?" Al asked.

"Yeah, I went to see you guys, but it was just Ed. I asked how the notes were coming and if you guys needed any help. He just brushed me off and said you guys could handle it," I said, pulling my knees to my chest and resting my chin on them. "I wanted to come help, but it didn't seem like you needed me. I didn't want to get in your way." Al let a long silence linger before he spoke.

"You should be grateful that you weren't there," he said softly. I sat up slightly to look at him. He looked away.

"What's that supposed to mean?" I asked worriedly.

"You're better off not knowing," he said, finally meeting my gaze. "Trust us when we say that Marina." His voice was shaking with what seemed like frustration but was as sincere as ever.

I recalled Dr. Marcoh calling it 'the devil's research.' How bad could it have been? I was never able to discern the visions from that part of his life— what happened and why couldn't I see it?

"What did you find?" I asked quietly.

"I can't say. Ed made us promise not to," Al sighed. I exhaled through my nose, irritably.

"Of course he did," I sighed, standing. Al looked at me quizzically.

"Marina, what are you—"

"Al, I've made up my mind; either you give me a boost into that vent, or I scream bloody murder. You and I both know how loud I can scream. You have five seconds. One," I said, putting down a finger.

"Marina, please."

"Two."

"You heard Ed," Al said, waving his hands around for emphasis.

"Three."

"He'd kill me!" he said, standing.

"Four," I said, wiggling my thumb, the last digit standing between me and that vent.

"Fine!" Al exclaimed, exasperated, crouching. "But if Ed asks, I had nothing to do with this. You got up there on your own."

"That's fine by me," I said, climbing onto his shoulder. Luckily, the vent wasn't too high up.

"And you have to promise that you won't leave the vent. This building is supposed to be abandoned, but we don't think it is, so be careful," Al said, as I climbed into the chamber.

"Can do, Al. I'm only going in to get Ed anyway," I said, Al watching nervously to make sure I was safely inside. My voice echoed around me as I army-crawled my way through. I heard a crash and the clanking of metal behind me and looked back to see that Al's face had disappeared from the entrance. "Al?"

"I'm okay, but I have company!" I heard him yell.

"Shit," I cursed. "Al, I'm coming!" I started to scoot back to the opening.

"No! You might get hurt; just go find Ed! I've got this, go!" Al yelled back. I heard more clanking and metal clashing on metal.

"Are you sure?" I called. I got a 'yeah' yelled back at me. "Okay, just don't die!"

I continued into the shaft. I had been crawling for a while when I finally reached a fork in the vent. I looked straight ahead and to the diverting path to my left. Now, if I were Edward Elric, which would I take? I thought to myself. I heard some muffled voices echoing from the left chamber. The one where voices were coming from, I thought as I maneuvered around the sharp corner. My necklace dragged across the metal vent, and the sound was driving me crazy, so I tucked it tightly into my shirt. I kept crawling to the source of noise that eventually became coherent enough to understand— only, the voices I heard were not Ed's.

"How's number forty-eight faring?" asked a person with a raspy and annoying voice.

"Well, so far. I think it's time we check in on him," responded a contrastingly sultry voice, as smooth as velvet.

I eventually reached another vent opening that led to the room the two voices emanated from. Through the slits in the cover, I saw two figures with their backs to me, one with long hair and a dress, and the other in a cropped shirt and a skirt of sorts. I squinted through the slit as they turned around, and I caught a glimpse of each of their faces. When I saw them, I immediately felt a memory migraine come on.

Seriously, right now? I thought as the pain overwhelmed me. I didn't worry much at first, the bulk of recent migraines passing quickly, but this one lingered. It pounded harder and harder until my vision spotted with black, and I started to panic. I tried to remain quiet and conscious as my vision blurred, and my mind went blank. As I lost consciousness, dread swallowed my body into its depths.

A small thud echoed into the room as Lust and Envy were about to leave. The sound startled them, and they were on high alert as they looked around.

"What was that," Lust said irritably.

"How should I know?" Envy retorted, looking around the room.

There wasn't much in there save for some lab equipment and some old boxes. A small moan reverberated through the room. Lust and Envy looked to the source, a vent on the far wall. Lust quickly dispatched her talons, aiming them at the vent cover and ripping it clean off the wall. The new opening revealed a sleeping girl, who Lust was about to skewer.

"Woah," Envy said, holding Lust back. Envy bounded over to the wall and utilized an old lab table to be eye level to the opening. Envy waved his hand in front of her face to check that the girl was out cold. "Now, who are you?" Only a small puff of air escaped her mouth as she breathed in and out in response.

"Whoever she is, she can't leave here alive," Lust said, her deadly claws at the ready. Envy turned to her, but after hearing a slapping sound, turned back to the girl and got a hunk of brick to the face. "Envy! She's awake!"

"Yeah, no shit!" Envy said, jumping back to Lust and spitting the copper blood from his mouth. The girl sat partially upright, leaning out of the opening, her hand resting on the brick wall just outside of the vent. "So, you're an alchemist, huh?"

She didn't answer as she clapped her hands again, about to transmute the wall or maybe the vent itself, but Lust grazed the skin on one of her hands, between her thumb and pointer finger. As Lust retracted her talons, the girl was ripped from the vent.

"Ahhh!" she screamed, falling from the opening, slamming against the desk, and shattering some old lab instruments in the process. She groaned as she turned over, and Lust and Envy exchanged a look.

"Didja see that?" Envy laughed. "Aren't ya glad I stopped you from killing her? Father would have been pissed!"

"She's opened the portal. A perfect candidate for sacrifice," Lust said, ignoring Envy, looking to the girl with intrigue.

She managed to clamor off the desk and stood upright, holding the gash on her hand. She began to make a break for the door, and Lust wasted no time pinning her to the wall by the top of her shirt with her spears. The girl's feet dangled slightly above the ground as she whimpered. Envy walked up to her.

"So, who might you be, little miss sacrifice?" he asked. The girl didn't answer and looked past Envy with fearful eyes to the door. Envy blocked her view. "You mute or something?"

"Envy, we don't have time for this," Lust sighed. "If it is the Fullmetal brat out there, we have to make sure forty-eight doesn't kill him." The girl's eyes widened at the mention of the Elric boy, and Envy noticed the reaction, grinning.

"You know the Fullmetal pipsqueak, do you?" Envy asked. The girl frowned and looked as if she were about to clap her bloody hands together. Envy caught her wrists and slammed them against the wall. "Well, why don't you come with us to check on him, hmm?"

In one swift motion, Lust dropped the girl, and she fell directly over Envy's knee. The sudden drop knocked all the wind from her lungs, rendering the girl unconscious once more.

"What an interesting find," Lust said, as Envy hoisted the girl onto his hip.

"Interesting indeed," Envy said. Lust licked her lips with a wicked smile.

Ed sat against the pillar, huffing as his opponent spoke.

"I'll tell you everything," he said. Ed was grateful; not only had he fought and won, but he was alive and about to get some real answers. Answers that may allow him to tell Marina what was going on. He couldn't help but grin to himself as Slicer went on. "I'll tell you who made the stone, and who told me to guard this place, and—"

The man was cut off from saying anything further as black spires emerged from the darkness and impaled the armored head. Ed gasped and groaned as he tried to move. The spires retracted to the form of a woman, with coiled hair and an odd tattoo on her chest.

"My, my, that was a close call. Number forty-eight, you should know better than to disclose things that don't concern you," she said in a sultry tone. "How'd you even find this place, boy?" With little effort, she tore the helmet into two, breaking the blood seal inside. Ed stared in disbelief as another figure emerged from the shadows.

"Brother! Brother!" the other Slicer called.

"Well, well, well, if it isn't the Fullmetal pipsqueak," a skinny man in a crop top with strangely angular green hair said. Ed was so focused on his strange appearance; he almost didn't notice the girl swinging limply at his side. "She a friend of yours?" The man swung her roughly. Blood dripped down from her hand and splattered across the floor as she moved.

"Marina!" Ed called to the unconscious girl, gritting his teeth. He moved to stand as the man came closer.

"Ah, so she does have a name. She wasn't much of a talker, but she'll make for a good sacrifice anyway," the strange man said, picking up the blade that had already dealt Ed a great deal of damage. He stabbed the blood seal of the body of armor, quieting the voice coming from it. Marina bobbed in his grasp with each stab. "How dare you almost kill an important sacrifice! What would we have done then? They're few and far between. The plan would have been ruined!" He adjusted Marina as he stepped over the man and walked up to Ed.

Sacrifice? What plan are they talking about? Do they work with the masked man? What the hell is going on here, Ed thought to himself, clutching his side.

"Who are you people," Ed said as the man and woman approached him. "What do you mean sacrifice, and plan? What have you done to Marina?"

"Aw, did I make the pipsqueak angry?"

"Don't call me pipsqueak," Ed said, glaring at him. I have to get Marina out of here, he thought, shooting a look at the oblivious girl. I've lost a lot of blood, and I can't fight much longer.

"I wonder what I should call you instead," the man said, kneeling and setting Marina on the floor. She rolled onto her back, and the man grabbed her face, squeezing it. "Maybe she'd have an idea or two."

"Don't you touch her!" Ed yelled, kicking at the man who jumped back.

"Oh ho, touchy! There's no need to fight. Someone may get hurt," the man shrugged. Ed stood protectively in front of Marina.

"This is a fight that you started, so let's go!" he challenged. His anger overtook his logic as he clapped his hands together, and an unfortunate pop sound signaled that his automail was out of commission. Ed yelled in a mix of disbelief and frustration. Shit, what happened? he thought to himself, completely unable to move his right arm.

"Technical difficulties," the woman commented smugly.

"Lucky me!" the man said, jogging back up to Ed. He took a careful step back as the man grabbed the bulk of his braid and laid his knee into Ed's gut. Ed gagged as his vision began to blur. He vaguely heard the two unknown people talking.

"You're fortunate your arm's broken— if not for that, you wouldn't get off so easily. Hmm? What's this?" the man said, twisting Ed's braid around. "Wouldn't have pegged you for the girly type pipsqueak, but I guess strawberry suits you." He dropped Ed to the floor next to Marina.

"Listen to me well, boy, and don't forget it; we allowed you both to live," she said, her arms crossed. Ed growled at the woman but could feel himself fading. "We can't have them poking around here anymore. Blow it up."

The last thing Ed remembered was the strange array on the wall and the way that stray strands of golden hair connected the freckles of Marina's face like constellations.

When I came to, I was lying in the grass outside of the abandoned building. There was a loud and constant rumbling mixed with other voices. I opened my eyes to a dust cloud that covered the grounds.

"Marina!" I heard Al say. I looked up and was comforted by the familiar face.

"Al, what's going on?" I asked frantically. I remembered how I left him. "Are you alright?"

"Help me with him!" I heard another voice say.

"I'm alright. We have to get out of here; the building is collapsing," Al said, helping me to sit up. "Can you stand?"

"Yeah, I think so," I answered.

He stood and took my hand, and I inhaled sharply. I retracted from his grasp and noticed the bloodied tear in my skin. I gave him my other hand instead, and he pulled me up. The rumbling reverberated through my entire body. I looked around and saw Ross holding onto Ed, who was bloody and unconscious. My eyes widened in panic.

"That man, he's gone," she said as she lifted Ed onto Brosch's back.

"Ed!" I called, losing my balance. Al steadied me, and I looked up to him worriedly.

"Let's move!" Ross called back to us.

We ran as far from the collapsing building as we could. When we were far enough away, Ross was able to make a call at a phone booth for a car to the hospital. Brosh did his best to wrap up my hand with a cloth. The fit in the car was tight, so we laid Ed over Ross's and my lap. I brushed his bangs from his bloody face, willing him to wake up. He had lost a decent amount of blood, and it seemed most of it caked the side of his face. His skin felt cold, and his breathing was shallow. I bit my lip and tried to focus on wiping the blood from his face with the handkerchief Ross handed me. The ride to the hospital was quiet.

When we arrived, they admitted Ed right away. Al went back with him and the doctors. Ross, Brosh, and I sat in the waiting room on edge. They both demanded an explanation, and when I finished, I got an earful.

"I cannot believe you kids," Ross seethed in the chair across from me. "And you, especially, I had more faith in you. Just what were you thinking?" I slunk into my chair.

"I wasn't," I mumbled.

"Yeah, you weren't! If you saw them sneak out, you should have gotten us! Anything could have happened to you," she sighed.

"I didn't want to tattle. They're already hiding something from me. The last thing I want is to be completely cut off. They're all I have," I said, clenching my fists.

My face contorted at the idea of losing either of the boys. I refused to cry. Ross sighed and migrated over to the seat next to me. She wrapped her arm around me and pulled me in so that my head laid on her shoulder.

"I bet you were scared," she said. I nodded slightly, my face scratching against her uniform. "That strange man, you called him Envy, right? He brought you back to us."

"Yeah, but he also knocked me out. I don't understand who they are, but I know both he and that woman who was with him are pure evil. They called me a sacrifice."

"I remember you saying that. He had called Edward one too," she said, pulling me closer. "I'm just grateful you're all safe. You can't even begin to imagine how worried I was when both rooms were empty."

"Sorry," I sniffled.

"She was about ready to lose it," Brosh said with a chuckle. I snorted as I imagined Ross on a rampage.

"I would have if you'd been missing any longer. But you're all back."

"Ed and Al are going to get the same speech since this is their fault anyway, right?" I asked, looking up to Ross, who laughed.

"Course they are," Brosh answered for her.

"How did you guys even know we were there?" I asked.

The two soldiers looked worriedly at one another. A nurse came up to us, diverting our attention.

"For Edward Elric?" she said, looking at her clipboard.

"Yes," Ross said, releasing me. "How is he?"

"He's fine, just resting up right now. He's allowed visitors, but you should be quiet if you go in since he's asleep."

"Thank you, Ma'am," Brosh said, saluting her with Ross. I stood with them, and the nurse saw my poorly wrapped hand.

"Oh dear, what's this?" she said, placing the clipboard under her arm.

She reached out for my hand and unwrapped it, revealing the gash. I was planning on using my necklace to heal it, but I couldn't very well do it in the waiting room of a crowded hospital.

"It's not that bad. Just a little cut," I said to the nurse. "I'd like to go be with Ed and Al."

"Well, we can arrange that and clean you up. How's that sound?" she smiled warmly.

I looked back to the two soldiers, and they nodded. She walked us to Ed's room, where doctors had just finished patching him up.

"Marina, we're going to keep watch out here," Ross said. I nodded solemnly. She put her hand on my head. "Hey, it's going to be alright."

"Yeah," I said, forcing a smile.

They knew something too. I followed the nurse into the room. Al sat silently in a chair in the corner and he looked up as I entered the room. I waved, and he waved back. The nurse addressed Al as she sat me down next to him.

"If you don't mind, I'm going to patch your friend up. She wanted to be here, and I wanted her to get this checked out, so it's a win-win," she said in a cheerful whisper.

"Sure," he nodded numbly.

The nurse wheeled a slightly squeaky cart over and set my hand down on the table-top. She completely unwrapped the cloth and washed the wound out with water. Then came the anti-septic.

"This may sting," she said, pouring a ton of the strong-smelling alcohol over the gash. I inhaled sharply and bit down on the inside of my cheek to keep from making noise. Al looked over as she worked. She moved my hand around, inspecting the cut. "This may need a stitch or two."

"Ah, no, I'm okay, thanks," I said, trying to pull away.

"Let me go get a doctor to see. I'll be right back," she said, standing. She left the room and left me in a panic.

"Okay, so needles are a 'no' from me," I said, pulling my necklace from my shirt. "I'm going to fix this myself." Al seemed uncomfortable.

"Marina, you shouldn't," he said in a hushed tone.

"Why not?" I asked, looking into his red orbs. He looked away at his sleeping brother and didn't answer me. "Does it have something to do with what you guys found?"

"I can't tell you," Al whispered angrily. "So, just drop it."

He stood up and left the room as the nurse came back with the doctor, and I put the stone away. It turned out I didn't need stitches after all; the surgical tape alone would work fine. The nurse finished wrapping my hand up, and she and the doctor left the room. I clenched and unclenched my left hand, my thumb moving slightly worse than the rest of my hand. I pulled my necklace out again and stared at it, wondering to myself just what it was that those boys found.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Thirteen

Difficult Discoveries

"Lieutenant Colonel Hughes," Colonel Mustang sighed, rubbing his temples.

"Oh, oh, and you have to see the new pictures I got for my wallet. Elicia looks absolutely adorable! I'll even let you have one, Roy."

"Hughes," he said more irritably into the speaker. When the man got like this, there was no stopping him.

"What?" Hughes drew out. "I already told you about updating the Elrics' security. Haven't I done enough work?"

"What about that other project I had for you?" Mustang asked, pushing back the curtain, and looking out his window. The breeze drifted through the trees in the courtyard beneath his office. He watched as they swayed methodically to an unheard rhythm. The line went quiet for a few seconds, and Mustang wondered if it had gone dead. "Hughes?"

"About that," Hughes said, turning completely away from the phone operator who sat at a nearby desk. "Rumor has it that he left Marcoh's research team to be with a woman."

"A State Alchemist of his caliber deserted for some woman?" Mustang raised an eyebrow. He had not pegged Wayde as the romantic type.

"Not just some woman, Colonel. An Ishvalen."

"What?" the Colonel said, sitting up suddenly. "You're kidding."

"It's just a rumor, though. I haven't been able to check the validity of anything yet. Seems that all his correspondences were lost in the shuffle. Any trace of him has been wiped clean; the same goes for our friend, the doctor."

Or intentionally eradicated, the Colonel thought to himself as he sat back in his chair with a huff. If word that a State Alchemist studying under Dr. Marcoh deserted the war for an Ishvalen woman got out, there was no telling the kind of scandal that would spark. Not to mention, if he had worked under Marcoh, it stood to reason that his link to him was also a liability.

"And you can confirm that there's no Amestrian citizen with the name Marina Wayde?"

"Not a single record. It's possible that if she's affiliated with him that she's undocumented, but it doesn't explain her sudden and peculiar appearance on our radar."

"Well, let me know if you find anything else," Mustang sighed. "And for now, let's keep Marina's citizenship status or possible lack thereof between us."

"Aye aye, Colonel. And one more thing," Hughes said. "With the Elrics' security being lifted soon, how exactly are we keeping tabs on her?" Mustang tapped his hand on his desk.

"For now, I'm trying to give her the benefit of a doubt. From Armstrong's statements so far, she seems harmless," he said, holding the latest report. It detailed their trip and time in Resembool; nothing of note took place other than an attack from that same masked man according to the Major. Edward hadn't reported anything peculiar either other than that, and Mustang already had men sweeping the area with nothing substantial to report. "We'll keep her at arm's length since she's still under Fullmetal's watch. But if she so much as sneezes wrong—"

"Got it, got it. You know, I went to go visit them when they were at the library a few days back, but the girl wasn't there. I was hoping to ask her more about the Tucker case, but the Elrics' testimonies were enough to file it away for now. They sure saved me a headache by giving me Sheska! Maybe I'll go visit them again! Then I can show them all these great new shots of my precious little Elicia," the Lieutenant Colonel gushed.

"Sure, you do that, Hughes," Mustang said, catching himself smile. "Talk with you soon."

When Ed woke up, he wanted to go back to sleep. He grunted at the sunlight pouring in to the room, attempting to turn away from it. A shockwave shot up his side as he tried, and he jolted awake. With wide eyes, he took in the plain and barren hospital room and examined his pitiful state.

What the hell, he thought, vaguely remembering the events of infiltrating the fifth lab. He had encountered the Slicer brothers, who likely put him here, but there was something else. Two people Ed had never seen before, going on about sacrifices and plans and…

"Marina!" he said aloud, his heart quickening with realization as he looked around. He heard a small noise and looked to his left, where the person in question was resting on the side of his hospital bed. He breathed a sigh of relief as he watched her back rise and fall slowly. There was a small bandage around her hand, but she seemed otherwise unharmed. He leaned back gently into the slightly raised hospital bed as not to wake her. He noticed that his hair was undone, not feeling the familiar bumps of his braid. The missing silly pink elastic was tied around Marina's bandaged wrist. She must've taken it out, he thought. How long has she been here? How long have I been out? He studied the restful face, her mouth slightly agape, drool dripping over her arm. He chuckled slightly at her inelegant appearance and found himself reaching out to brush the hair from her cheek when the door opened.

"Ed?" Ross called from across the room.

"Ah! I wasn't doing anything!" he exclaimed, retracting his hand, and flailing about as Ross and Brosh entered. He looked up at them as Marina stirred.

"What's going on?" she asked drowsily. Ed turned to her, and the sleepy girl became alert with apprehension. "Ed, you're awake!"

"Sure am," he said.

He was startled as she soared from her chair and wrapped her arms around his neck in a tight embrace. A flush rushed to Ed's face.

"Let's give them a minute," Ross whispered to Brosh with a slight smile, and they ducked out quietly.

Ed and Marina didn't even notice. Edward held his working arm awkwardly in the air around her, not returning the embrace but not avoiding it either. He was stuck in a limbo, gradually becoming more embarrassed and unable to discern whether to hug her or not. Just as he had decided, she pulled away and sat back in the chair at his bedside.

"I was so worried," she said, wiping her face. He couldn't tell if the liquid on her cheek was tears or leftover drool.

"You were worried?" he asked with a laugh. "You weren't even supposed to be there; what the hell happened?"

"Don't get mad," she said, fidgeting in her chair. He frowned slightly. "I may or may not have climbed into the vent after you."

"I should have guessed," he sighed. "Why would you do that after I explicitly told you not to?"

"Because I wanted to know what was so bad about what you found that you couldn't tell me," she pouted.

"So, you followed me into an abandoned building and almost got yourself killed," he argued. "You're so impulsive."

"Well, in my defense, Al had a situation of his own, though I don't know the details. It was quite lucky that I got into the vent when I did, I'd say. Besides, I'm not the one in the hospital bed," she retorted.

He grabbed her bandaged hand and held it up, the strawberry charm lightly tapping against his arm.

"But you got hurt. And with the way that guy swung you around, I'm surprised you're not more injured," he said, clenching his jaw as he remembered that guy putting his hands on Marina. It made him sick.

"I'm fine, really. I can handle a little soreness," she said, pulling from his hold. Her hands fidgeted, twirling the elastic around her wrist. "I knew them, you know."

"What? You did?" Ed asked, leaning up slightly. Marina leaned back and rubbed her arm, averting her gaze.

"I mean, I don't know anything of great importance. Just their names: Lust and Envy. And that they don't have good intentions. I couldn't see any more than that. Everything else about them is fuzzy like Dr. Marcoh's life was," she said. Ed glowered.

"I'm going to go out on a limb and say that green-haired freak is Envy and the woman Lust," he guessed. Marina nodded. His gaze drifted to her hand.

"So, what happened here," he said, motioning to her bandages.

"Oh, Lust cut me, but it's no big deal. They patched me up here. Al told me not to use the stone," she explained. At least she didn't heal herself, Ed thought. He imagined the spires that tore Slicer in half piercing Marina. He didn't like it one bit. "Now it's my turn to ask a question. Why were you even there? What did you guys find?"

"That's two questions," Ed pointed out. Marina huffed.

"Edward."

"I already said I can't tell you," Ed stated, stoic as ever. "And don't use my full name like that. It's weird."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Edward, how else am I supposed to convey to you that I'm annoyed with you?" she asked. Ed grimaced and looked away. Marina clenched her fists. "Look, Ed, I'm tired of not knowing what's going on. I was so worried about you when I woke up and saw you all bloody and unconscious. It's a side of you I've never seen before, and one I don't care to see again."

"You weren't supposed to be involved," Ed countered.

"But I am! I mean, if it's about the stone – which it most certainly is, even an idiot could see that – the damn thing is hanging around my neck, and I can't do anything about it right now. How much more involved do I need to be for you to not keep things from me?" she said, exasperated. Ed didn't respond. She hesitated before she spoke again as if mulling over her words in her mind. "Maybe that dynamic works for you and Winry, but I'm not her."

"What's that supposed to mean?" he said, turning to her with a frown.

"It means that I'm someone entirely different; I'm already involved."

"Marina, just stop," Ed said, wishing she would just drop it.

"No, Ed. I've come along with you this far, and I don't need you to leave me out now."

"Cut it out. I'm trying to protect you," he said irritably.

"Like how you're protecting Winry?"

"Yes! Exactly!" he yelled, waving his arm around. "And how I decide to handle Winry is none of your business." If this were a discussion with her, it'd be over by now, he thought.

"I thought it was best she didn't know at first too, but now that I'm on her end, it's insufferable," she said.

"Why do you want so badly to be hurt by the truth?" Ed laughed, but he didn't think anything was funny. Not in the slightest.

"Because I don't think you two should have to go through it alone!" she retorted, and Ed could feel the muscle in his neck tighten with irritation.

"Mine and Al's bodies are a direct result of my mistakes. This is my burden to bear, not yours. I only ever wanted to get my and my brothers' bodies back. You being here doesn't change anything," he said callously. Marina looked slightly hurt but kept her gaze fixed on Ed.

"You can't protect me from things I'm already involved with. I can handle it," she said.

"You know what? Fine. You think you're going to come into our lives and save the day with that thing around your neck?" he said, his voice rising with every word.

"I'm not saying that—"

"Then what are you saying? Is there something else you think you know that I don't?"

"Edward," she said, a look of unease crossing her face. He couldn't stop himself.

"No, you wanted the truth, right? You want to pry and know every little thing that's going on? You can 'handle it', right? Well, here it is. The Philosopher's Stone was created by sacrificing several hundred human lives," he said.

Marina's eyes widened in horror. The truth was finally out. Marina stood suddenly, sending her chair clattering to the floor.

"You're lying."

"I'm not," Ed scoffed, casting his gaze down. "That's the main ingredient. Human life." Marina took a few steps back.

"No, you are, you're lying," she said, clutching her chest. "That can't be true. You're just lying to teach me a lesson." Her voice began to quiver.

"The only lesson here is that the truth hurts," he said, looking up at her.

His slightly smug look vanished at the sight of her tear-stained cheeks. He hadn't meant to make her cry. This wasn't how he wanted to tell her. It was all wrong. Just moments ago, she had looked so peaceful, and now she looked at him with utter revulsion. He didn't want this.

"No," she said, shaking her head roughly. "No!"

"Marina—" Ed reached out, his voice slightly softer.

She jerked away from his hand and rushed from the room sobbing. Ed called after her again as he tried to get up, but a twinge in his side kept him in bed. It vaguely reminded him of all the times he had teased Winry as a kid and made her cry. Only this time, the feeling of regret bubbled to his chest instantaneously. As she ran out, Ross called after her. She didn't answer back as Ross and Brosh approached Ed.

"What..." Ross trailed off.

"She knows," he said simply. The two soldiers wriggled around uncomfortably. "I warned her."

He clenched the hospital sheets, wishing that it were just another nightmare, and he'd eventually wake up.

I ran aimlessly through the halls of the hospital until I came upon a door to the courtyard of the massive building. I burst through the exit, which led me to an enclosed and luckily empty square. I walked to the corner of the lush yard until I came to sit on a marble fountain, slightly hidden by some bushes and trees. It was like a quiet oasis, an escape from the haunting reality I had just faced. Tears steadily streamed down my face uncontrollably and fell into the tranquil pool of water, disturbing its beautiful serenity. I saw myself in the reflection, saw the stone that swung a crimson red around my neck, as deeply red as the blood of those who had died for it to exist. I swatted at the water until the image was unrecognizable. I crumbled to the ground and leaned against the cool marble as I replayed Ed's and my exchange.

You being here doesn't change anything.

I know, I thought.

You think you're going to come into our lives and save the day with that thing around your neck?

No, I don't. I just wanted to help you, I thought. I clutched my head, trying to erase his words. That idiot! That stupid, stupid idiot! I just wanted to help. And now I've gone and argued with the one person I want to cry to, I thought bitterly. I grabbed the stone from its place against my chest and squeezed with all my might, hoping when I opened my palm, it would vanish. The ugliest truth was that until I could safely remove it, I'd still have to carry the stone with me. My necklace weighed heavier around my neck than usual as a tear fell onto its shiny surface and cascaded down the stone. That disembodied voice made a lot more sense now. This was a burden; one that Ed planned on keeping from me. How? How was he going to do that? Did he not trust me? I thought we had started to…

I'm trying to protect you.

I hugged my knees closer to my chest. I had agreed with his methods of 'protecting' easily when I wasn't the one he was trying to protect. I didn't see anything wrong with keeping things from Winry before, but it's different when you're on the receiving end. And then I just had to bring her into it, which for sure pissed him off. To top it off, I went and told him I could handle it, and I most definitely did not handle it. How does someone even begin to handle any of this? I should have known better.

"Maybe I'm the stupid idiot," I mumbled. I heard a rustling, and through swollen eyes, I looked up. A part of me hoped it would be him. "Ed?"

"Afraid not," came a sinister voice, an all too familiar sound.

This can't be happening, I thought to myself as I scrambled to stand. If my eyes were deceiving me, it was a damn good mirage. The masked man stood at the edge of the opening to the small oasis, clad in black and the same knife that maimed Winry at his side. I had to use the stone because of him. Left-over rage surfaced and threatened to consume me. I grasped instinctively for my knife but felt nothing. The hospital confiscated my weapon when I came in.

"What do you even want," I yelled, hoping someone would have their window open. "Stay away from me!"

"It's time to go," he said simply, charging at me.

"No!" I cried. I turned and clapped my hands together, transmuting the water behind me. It emerged from the delicate pool as sharp shards of ice that he easily dodged.

"You really are his," he said with a dry and humorless laugh.

What does that mean? I thought. He grabbed my wrist, and my self-defense training kicked in. Grab their hand, point your elbow up, swing down! I completed the motion, and it worked as well in action as it did in practice. Only, in practice, Brosh didn't use his other arm to grab me around my waist and lift me off the ground. I kicked and squirmed in his grasp, shouting.

"Let me go!" I shrieked, trying to use my elbow to hit his head.

He evaded me easily as he walked backward. The water splashed roughly against my face as I was plunged headfirst into the fountain. I held a wary breath and struggled to emerge from the water, but his steady hand around my neck prevented my resurfacing. I clawed and pulled at his arm. I opened my eyes to a dark, blurry figure standing over me, exactly how I imagined death would look like as a person. Having exhaled all I could, I tried to clap my hands together, but my arm was caught, and the sudden movement startled me so that I breathed in some water. I tried to no avail to cough it up. The figure became blurrier as my lungs screamed and begged me for air.

Stupid Ed, I thought as I drifted away.

"Yeah, thanks, see you soon," Ed said as he finished his call. He breathed in relief that at least one blonde wasn't massively pissed at him.

"Oh buddy, is that your girlfriend? Marina better not find out. She's already upset with you," he heard Brosh say.

Ed turned quickly to him, a flush already over his cheeks as Brosh rolled a wheelchair to him.

"She's not my girlfriend! And I know she's mad! Agh!" Ed yelled as he ruffled his hair in frustration. He plopped into the wheelchair, hair askew, and no hair-tie to fix it with. She could have at least handed it back before she ran out on me, he thought, indignantly as Brosh began rolling him down the hall of the hospital.

"You know, I had a new girlfriend every week when I was your age," Brosh remarked casually.

"That's not something to be proud of," Ed grumbled as they passed a dark and narrow hallway. A speck of shiny metal caught his eye. "Alphonse? What are you doing all alone in the dark? You know you can come to the room, right?" Al didn't move to look at Ed but clasped his hands together.

"I'm okay for now, but I'll catch up with you later."

"Gotcha. Well, have you seen Marina?" he asked.

"No," Al answered curtly.

"Oh, okay," Ed said as Brosh began to push him down the hall again. What's his deal? Ed wondered. When they arrived back at the room, Ross was walking toward them from the opposite hall. Ed took a quick glimpse into the room to find it empty. "What gives? I thought for sure she'd be back by now."

"I've looked all over, but I haven't found her. I let some of the staff know to keep an eye out for her. I'm sure she'll be back soon. That was a lot to take in, but I doubt she'd want to be alone for too long," Ross said as Brosh helped Ed back into bed. A guilty look crossed Ed's face as he replayed their encounter.

I might have been too harsh, he thought. Not to mention my choice of words could have been better. But she's so persistent it drives me nuts! Why couldn't she just drop it?

Maybe that dynamic works for you and Winry, but I'm not her.

Ed cursed inwardly. As much as he'd hate to admit it, she was right. They were completely different people.

You can't protect me from things I'm already involved with.

If I can't protect you from this, and I can't stop you from getting hurt, what kind of bodyguard does that make me? he thought crossly. He looked out into the courtyard, the sun shining bright against the lush green on the trees, and sighed.

"What now?" Brosh asked.

"I'll drop by the hotel to see if she went there as well if you're all good here," Ross suggested.

"Yeah, we're just fine," Brosh said, patting Ed on the shoulder.

"My mechanic is coming; she'll probably be here within the day. If you find her, let Marina know," Ed said, turning back to Ross.

"Will do. I'm sure she'll be glad to see her friend, especially now," Ed hummed in response and leaned into the pillow. "I'll be going, so get some rest."

With that, Ross left for the hotel, and Brosh went back to his post outside of the hospital room.

"What do you mean she's not at the hotel?" Brosh asked, rather loudly.

"Shhh! Keep your voice down, idiot. Do you want Edward and Winry to hear you?" Ross sighed as she pulled her colleague to the side.

Winry and Ed were just beyond the doors of the room that they were guarding, and she didn't exactly know how to break the news to them yet.

"Sorry, sorry," Brosh said. "So, wait, where could she be?"

"That's the thing— I don't know. Wherever she is, it can't be far; she left her bag at the hotel. I brought it back with me in case she shows up here. But look, Ed is still recovering, and the last thing we need to do is get him worked up. I've alerted Major Armstrong about the situation, and they're keeping an eye out for her here and at the hotel. I gave him a few different places to search; the fifth lab and the blacksmith shop, for starters."

"You don't think she was taken, do you?"

"From a military hospital?"

"Yeah, it does seem unlikely," Brosh said, scratching his chin. "So, what do we tell them?"

"Just leave the talking to me. Maybe they won't ask," Ross said.

"Who won't ask what?" a new voice asked.

Ross and Brosh jumped out of their skin as their superior, Maes Hughes, approached them.

"Lieutenant Colonel Hughes, sir!" they chorused with a salute.

"At ease, you two. I'm just here to see Ed," he said in a relaxed tone. "But what are you guys chit-chatting about?"

"Just some nonsensical gossip," Ross laughed nervously. Hughes looked her up and down slightly but didn't press further.

"Mind if I go in?" he asked, pointing to the door.

"Sure, he should be finished getting his arm fixed by his mechanic," Brosh offered.

"His mechanic?" Hughes asked.

"Yeah, she's a real sweetheart. About his age too, she's quite talented," Brosh said, opening the door.

"Yo, Ed, they're telling me you're letting a young girl service you in here," Hughes said, entering the room.

Ed was started by his entrance and enraged by his outburst.

"She's my automail mechanic, nothing more!" he yelled, falling out of the bed.

"Ah, well, I was expecting to see a third blonde girl around," Hughes said, taking in the scene. "I guess I missed your other companion. I've got to say, Ed, you seem like quite the charmer."

"You aren't paying attention to a word I said— it's not like that!" he yelled, exasperated. The Lieutenant Colonel laughed it off as Ed slapped his face and groaned in embarrassment. As Ed recovered from the floor, Hughes introduced himself to Winry. "Nice to see you, Hughes, but what are you doing here?"

"I can't come to see you when you're hurt and in need?" Hughes pouted. Ed lifted his brow quizzically.

"Don't you have a job to do?"

"Sheska can handle it. I graciously gave her some overtime," he smiled wickedly.

"That's just cruel," Ed mumbled.

"Well, if you have to know, I wanted to let you know that your security detail will be lifted soon. I'd also like to talk to your charge if she's around."

"Ah, nice," Ed said, referring to the lack of babysitters. He still wasn't sure where Marina had gone off to, however. "But I don't know where Marina is. We kinda… got into a— little fight." His voice got quieter with each word.

"Oh, really? That's too bad. I was looking forward to finally introducing myself. Mustang seems to think she's a remarkably interesting girl," Hughes said, looking downtrodden. "I also wanted to show her these lovely pictures of my daughter Elicia!"

He whipped out some photos on cue, showing them to Ed and Winry. Winry looked at Ed, ignoring the pictures altogether.

"Security? You and Marina fighting? Just what kind of trouble have you been getting into?" Winry asked worriedly.

Ed looked at her troubled face and, for a split second, saw the look Marina had given him earlier. He couldn't see it twice.

"Well… it's nothing that concerns you," he said. He knew she wouldn't pry, not like Marina. He knew he could protect Winry. She let his words sink in and eventually released the breath she held in.

"I don't know why I even try. Not like you'd talk to me anyway," she sighed. Good ole Winry, Ed thought. "I'll see you tomorrow. I've gotta find a place to stay tonight."

"Oh! You can stay with us!" Hughes butt in. "My wife and daughter would love to have you! It's settled!"

He was quick to drag her and her toolbox out the door. As they left, Ross and Brosh assured Ed they'd keep watch over the room again.

"And if you see Marina," Ed said, as Ross was about to close the door. He hesitated.

"Yes?" Ross asked, slightly nervous.

"Just… tell her to come to see me. Please," he said quietly. A small smile graced Ross's lips, and she shut the door gently behind her, leaving Edward alone with his thoughts.

I was still drowning. The fountain became a whirlpool, dragging me down until the warmth of the sun's rays faded into blue. The water was cold and unforgiving as I fell deeper and deeper into its depths, but I didn't struggle for air. It was like breathing was unnecessary, or maybe just obsolete. My eyes were open, but as I fell down the endless cavern, everything turned black as if I had closed them forever. There was no light, no warmth, nothing. And then suddenly my lungs screamed again for air. I coughed and gagged on water and tried to swim up from the cavern, still trapped in the black swarm of nothingness. I paddled my arms and kicked my legs as hard as I could, tried to reach the sunlight that seemed to have faded forever ago. Then miraculously, I propelled in seconds to the surface. My cold skin basked in the warm glow of daylight, and I breathed air fresher than I had ever before.

I gasped and shot up from the bed. I coughed and gasped for air, trying to remember the mechanics of breathing as my eyes darted around the room. After a few seconds of assuring myself that I wasn't drowning, I was calm again. That is until I realized that I had woken up from one nightmare right into another. My hands were tied behind my back, and my fingers were wrapped together in what felt like gauze.

A precaution against using my alchemy, I figured. I was in a dark and damp room, and the smell of mildew made me scrunch up my nose. I was on a small cot with a thick wooden frame that a bit of exploring led me to realize I was attached to by an equally thick rope. The room was empty save for the bed. I looked down and noticed my shoes were missing. I was also wearing different clothes. I walked to the door, the rope going taught about half-way. I plopped back down on the bed. I shook my arms slightly and heard the small jingle of the acrylic charm of the hair elastic. It was a small comfort but one I relished in, nonetheless. The unreachable door on the other side of the room opened. I was expecting the masked man, but a woman walked in with a tray of food.

"Oh, you're awake, I see," she said in a gentle tone. I looked at her in disbelief, my mouth agape.

"Wait, aren't you that medic? From the train scene?" I asked, not believing my eyes. She set the tray down on the bed and sat next to me as she smiled that same warm smile from that night.

"Yes, though I'm surprised you remember me. My name is Nessa; I don't think we made proper introductions last time," she smiled. I furrowed my brows.

"What do you people want with me?" I asked angrily, as I scooted back from her.

"Woah, pump the breaks. I'm not here to hurt you, and neither is Elias. We just want some answers, that's all," she said, taking an orange from the tray and peeling it. Elias, I thought. That must be the masked man. Why are they working together? Are there even more of them? Where even am I? "Look, I'm sure this is a lot to take in and all, but I promise you we won't hurt you. I'm sure if you cooperate, we can get you back home soon." She held out an orange slice to my mouth, and I turned away.

"I don't cooperate with kidnappers," I said defiantly. She frowned.

"Well, I didn't kidnap you, so the least you could do is eat," she said, holding it out to me again. I eyed her carefully as my stomach growled, betraying me.

"What about that day, the train incident. You tried to take me away," I said. Though, then I thought I was going to be taken to a hospital. I remembered how her grip on me tightened as Ed approached us.

"But I didn't," she said simply. I remembered her patching me up and letting me go with the brothers. She had a point, and I was hungry— even if she didn't take me because Ed had stepped in. I reluctantly took a bite. "There you go!" I sulked as I chewed.

"How long have I been here?" I asked, between bites.

"You've been out of it all day. I thought you may still be out, but I noticed you stirring a bit earlier, so I made up some food."

"So, what is it you people want," I asked. I had a feeling it had to do with the stone, but I didn't want to assume incorrectly if they were unaware of it, as doubtful as that reality was.

"Not even a 'thank you'?" she griped.

"You said if I cooperate, I can leave. How do I get to leave."

"Sheesh, you're a straight shooter, aren't you? For now, just focus on eating. After you eat, I'm going to do a quick check-up to make sure that you've recovered fully," she said as I finished the orange. She laughed slightly. "You know, when Elias brought you here, he was panicked as hell. He thought he accidentally killed you, but after a little bit of CPR and a fresh set of clothes, you seemed okay. Don't worry, by the way— I was the one who changed you, though I can't take the credit for your restraints. We didn't want you to wake up and destroy the place in fear. I hope you can forgive our tactics."

Her words seemed genuine, but I still didn't trust her. We didn't talk anymore as she fed me some mushy food that wasn't the best tasting, but good enough for what it was. When she finished, she took the tray and left the room. I couldn't tell what time of day it was, as the room was windowless and dark save for a dim overhead light.

If they were able to perform CPR, we must not be too far from the hospital, I thought, glancing around. I was trying to figure out how to undo my restraints to make a break for it, but I wasn't making much progress. With lingering thoughts about the truth behind the stone and my fight with Ed still swirling around in my head, I couldn't concentrate. I wondered, briefly, if anyone had even noticed I was gone. She returned with a first aid kit and a stethoscope around her neck.

"Does it hurt or feel difficult to breathe at all?" she asked as I took a deep breath in. I shook my head. "Good, good. And your heart is beating surprisingly normally; oh, wait, it's picking up?"

She looked up at me to ascertain why the sudden jump in my heart rate occurred, only to see a fearful expression in my eyes that looked beyond her and to the door. When she looked back, the masked man – Elias – stood in the entryway of the room.

"No," I whispered.

"Elias, I told you to give us some space," Nessa said, standing.

"I know, but I'm tired of waiting," he said, approaching us.

"No, get away from me!" I shrieked. I scurried to the farthest corner of the bed. Nessa stood between us, a careful hand on his shoulder.

"Look, she's fine. I just did a wellness check. As you can see, she's alive and well," she looked back at me, a frightened ball in the corner. "But you're scaring her, so get out."

He pushed past Nessa and crouched until he was eye level with me. I was desperately trying to pull my hands apart, hoping for even the smallest clap, but they were bound together tightly.

Damnit, damnit! I screamed in my head, too scared to speak. All our encounters flashed in my mind at once; the train where innocent people were injured, the path where he hurt Winry, the fountain where he had nearly drowned me. I closed my eyes as he came closer, tears threatening to spill over. He roughly grabbed my collar and forced me to look at him.

"Where is Carter?" he asked callously, his cold and black eye like the abyss of darkness I had just nearly escaped.

"W-who?" I asked, a tear sliding down my cheek.

"Your father."

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Fourteen

Revelation

"You… know who my father is?" I asked shakily. Elias gave me a strange look, turning up his nose.

"What are you talking about?"

"I– I," I stuttered. Nessa came to my rescue, pulling Elias back.

"Give her space," she said sternly.

"You know your own father, don't you?" he asked. I shook my head. "What do you mean? You have to. You're his daughter!"

He began for the middle of the room, pacing back and forth, mumbling to himself. Nessa walked up to me and gently wiped away my tears with a cloth.

"I'm really sorry about him. He's just earnest," she said softly. If I weren't so terrified, I would have probably laughed in her face.

"Did they tell the truth, then? Did they really wipe her memories?" I overheard him mumble.

I shot a glance over to him. He looked directly into my eyes, and a shiver shot down my spine. He broke the look and started digging around in his pockets. He pulled a wadded piece of paper out and unfolded it as he moved closer. I slunk back into the corner at his approach.

"Look, Elias, you need to leave," Nessa said. "I think you've done enough."

"Not until she tells me where he is," he said, casting her aside. He shoved the unfolded paper in my face, and I realized it was a photograph. In it was a small family of three. A young woman smiled brightly, holding an infant, and a young man looked at them both fondly. His blonde hair and blue eyes were mirrored in the child. "You remember now?"

"I don't," I said. My heart started beating faster in my chest, and my head began to hurt. I knew the familiar feeling of my memory migraine, but this one was different.

"You have to remember," he said, more aggressively. Their forms spun in my vision as I collapsed on the bed. My breathing grew labored as I tried to ease the pain. Ross taught me a technique to combat my spells with deep breathing, but inhaling was sharp and difficult. My migraine grew to an intensity I had never felt before, in no time at all. I abandoned the breathing exercise and started screaming as my head seared in pain. I writhed as Elias and Nessa watched in confusion and panic. "What's happening?"

"How should I know?" Nessa shot back.

"You just said she was fine!" he yelled.

"She was!" she yelled back.

I began to sweat profusely and tried desperately to move my hands to my head. My shoulders burned as I attempted to pry my hands apart. I felt like I was out of my body. I screamed out in pain as flashes of Marcoh's early life that were fuzzy before cleared. Two conflicting visions emerged. One was of my physical body, thrashing around restrained in the room I was just in. The other followed Marcoh into a room that had an ominous red glow.

What's going on? I've never had a migraine this extreme without passing out, I thought. And I've never been both aware of my physical surroundings and within the dream before. I looked back at my physical body and realized I could no longer feel whatever pain she felt. I turned from the physical vision to focus on what I assumed to be Marcoh's past. I followed him through the corridor and stood by as a man convened quietly with Marcoh while men in lab coats gathered around. I looked around the dreamscape and noticed that an intricate transmutation circle lined the middle of the floor. The red glow was emitted by tanks of flowing red water that sloshed around occasionally. Soldiers in the familiar blue uniform threw shackled dark-skinned men into the circle haphazardly. The man and Marcoh talked briefly after their gathering before he approached the circle and placed his hands on the floor. In a flash of blue, the transmutation circle began to glow, but the blue sparks of light quickly transitioned into a crimson red as the water from the tanks drained and flooded the floor in the pattern of the circle. Through the screams of men and the flash of light, I could see the man who cast the transmutations' face. The red light reflected in pools of blue as he watched the Philosophers Stone come to life, and wonderment turned to horror as reality struck, and bodies fell to the floor. In an instant, I was in front of him, but I hadn't moved. He looked up as if he could tell that I was there – as if this weren't a memory – and our eyes met. He was horror-struck as he looked beyond me, and the screaming of dead men echoed in our ears.

It's you. You're my father.

I shrieked in the enclosed space, the sound reverberating off the walls. I was back in my body, and my head felt like it would explode any minute. I couldn't get the faces of the men who had died out of my head – their screams were louder than my own – and the stone burned against my chest, a not-so-gentle reminder of their tragedy. I tried desperately to remove my bindings as I thrashed around the bed and more information about Marcoh's past entered my head.

Why won't I pass out? I thought, frantically as I continued to panic. I could no longer see or hear my captors; I was stuck in an eternal cycle of watching the inception of the stone and feeling the physical pain of my migraine. It was too much, and there was no clear end in sight as vision after horrible vision passed. I barely felt the tears that streamed down my face or heard my voice begin to give out. For an instant, I caught a glimpse of the thick wooden frame of the bed and made my way to it.

"Make it stop!" I cried as I leaned my head back. "Make it stop!"

I swung my body down with all my might, my forehead aligned with the wooden frame. I hoped the force of the impact would knock me out cold and quiet my mind. When I made contact, the wood was much softer than I had anticipated, and I was thrown back onto the bed. I was still lucid, so I moved to get up and try again. I was held down by something, but I couldn't see by what or who as my vision blurred.

"Hold her down!" someone called.

"My head!" I yelled. "Please, make it stop!"

"Hurry with the sedative then!" a voice answered back.

I felt a sharp pinch on my right arm, and I tried again to get up— screaming and crying all the while. I struggled until my limbs stopped responding, and I couldn't move. The visions began to slow to a calmer pace. I felt the sting in my vocal cords that comes after overusing them, and my eyelids wilted over wet orbs. I could finally rest.

Nessa and Elias huffed, out of breath, having sedated the girl.

"What just happened?" Nessa asked breathlessly.

"Not sure," Elias panted.

"That was quick thinking, stopping her from hitting her head like that," Nessa complimented, capping the sedative and placing it back into her kit. "It would have been a pain if she gave herself a concussion."

"Yeah, well, she was pretty damn determined," he said, looking at his slightly red and stinging hand. "If she hit the frame with that kind of force, she may have done herself much worse than a concussion."

"Well, she did keep shouting about her head. A migraine, maybe?" Nessa mused, slinging the bag back over her shoulder.

"Best guess is that I triggered her memory. If there were any truth to what that thing told me, I'd bet that was it. Let's pray I did," he said, composing himself. She glanced at the unconscious girl.

"You think she'll know where Carter is when she wakes up?" Nessa asked tentatively.

"She'd better. Otherwise, this was all for nothing," he said, his hand grazing over his covered eye. Nessa frowned slightly.

"She will," she said, trying to remain positive. "So, have some faith, 'kay?"

He didn't say anything as he looked at the girl. The photo had fallen to the floor amid the chaos, and he leaned over to retrieve it. He strode from the room, seemingly indifferent. Nessa sighed to herself as she followed him.

I stood in the foyer of a quaint home. The walls were bright and cheerfully blue, and large bay windows allowed the sun to shine in. The rays reflected from the color, making it even brighter. My head was foggy as I stood aimlessly, glancing around. My senses began coming back to me little by little, and I noticed that it smelled like fresh-cut flowers. I squinted at the overwhelming light and heard a gentle voice as my eyes adjusted.

"That's it!" it coaxed excitedly.

More focused, I pinpointed that the sound was coming from an entrance down the hall. I moved on wobbly tiptoes to the voice. My feet padded softly against the thick and wooly rug that lined the hallway, muffling my approach as I became steadier. When I rounded the corner, the entrance opened to a room devoid of furniture— save for a yellow and worn couch and a mahogany coffee table, pushed up against the wall, and ostensibly out of place. In the middle of the room, a small child hobbled over to a man who sat with open arms as she made her approach. He was burly, and facial hair aged him a great deal. He looked much happier and much more human.

"That's it, baby!" a woman holding a strange object said.

A video camera, I thought to myself, recognizing it from somewhere. The woman was beautiful, with long brown hair that flowed like tranquil waves over the sea. Her emerald eyes shone with pride as she observed this monumental moment. Their combined adoration of this single child was almost palpable. I walked further into the room, feeling so a part of the scene, I was sure they would notice my presence. The man looked up, almost directly at me, and as he did, the child fell.

"Oh, Rina!" he exclaimed, fixing his gaze to her. Something in me snapped, hearing the name, and I stood stock still, frozen in place. He lifted her gently back to her feet as she began to cry. "Shhh, baby girl, it's alright. Daddy's got you."

"No way," I said, stepping back slightly.

They didn't seem to notice or hear me. The woman placed the camera down and knelt to be with her family. She patted the child's back in soothing motions as she shushed her.

"It's okay to fall, sweetie. It's your first try," the woman soothed with a smile, a dimple appearing on her right cheek. The child stopped crying almost instantly. When she turned, I realized that it was me.

What is this? I thought to myself. A repressed memory? Does that mean— that man, he's really my...

"She's a tough one, our Rina," the man said, standing and lifting her. She wore a plain purple onesie, and her eyes shone with a sheen of tears. "Hopefully, she won't always be a crybaby, though." The couple laughed, and soon, she too joined them, their joy infectious.

"Marina!" a voice called from behind me. I turned and was in the kitchen with the woman and child I just saw. She was standing over the infant who was sat on the counter, coughing and choking. I looked behind me, and instead of the living room, saw a wall. "Spit it out!"

The petite girl coughed and gagged some more. As she caught her breath, she seemed to swallow. Her breathing steadied, and she returned to normal. The woman squeezed the small pink and freckled cheeks to see if the object was consumed. When nothing fell out, the woman sighed.

"Did she swallow it?" the man asked, with a greyer beard.

I had barely noticed he was even there, having focused on my mother and me. He held a corded phone and covered the receiver as he addressed her. The woman nodded worriedly.

"But she's breathing okay, so that's a relief," she said, patting the back of the oblivious child. The man resumed the call, thanking the person on the other end for their help.

"Well, it was small, so they said she should be alright," he said, hanging the phone up. He walked over to the two, ruffling the wispy hairs on the baby's head. "Nothing we can do about it now. I'll get you a better one, my love."

I transported to the top of the staircase. The blue walls which shined earlier made the home gloomy in the dark of night. I sat behind the small girl reaching her hands through the bars of the banister— screeching indignantly. Her parents stood at the door, yelling and crying, their fight indistinguishable. The man had a suitcase in hand, and the woman retreated up the stairs. As she climbed them, he opened the door and took one last look at the child that wailed above. When he looked up, I saw directly into his eyes. I felt again as if he saw me standing there as the woman climbed over the baby gate. She held her little girl tightly, and they sobbed together as the man disappeared into the night.

When I looked back up, it was like my whole life played before me. I watched involuntarily as my mother's beauty faded along with her smile, as I began to deny any parts of myself that reminded her of my father. I reached out for her as she dyed her hair a midnight black and cut it all off, and in protest, I grew mine out. I watched as she spent nights lying awake and crying silently to herself. I remembered every quip, every mean word, every instance when I needed a mother, and she wasn't there. I remembered her deep sadness and her deep hatred as if they were my own feelings, and perhaps they were. As I grew, the distance between us widened, and the canyon only swelled with the appearance of Jeremy. I relived every heart-wrenching memory I had for the last fifteen years, and they overwhelmed any slice of joy I had experienced. The first time I drove a car, getting donuts after swim meets, even getting an 'A' on my debate paper. It all meant far too little in the grand scheme of things. I remembered the first nights I spent on the campus of my school locked up in my dorm— crying myself to sleep, utterly alone. I had hoped it would allow me to flourish, the distance from home, but I wilted under the social pressure. I felt something cascade down my face, and when I touched it, my palm came back damp. I looked at my hand, confused, not having realized I had even been crying.

I really am a crybaby, I thought somberly, wiping them away.

"Marina," a soft voice called. I looked up to see Edward and I was relieved. He was bathed in light, his body the epicenter of a warmth I longed for, and I ran toward him. I was no longer alone. He smiled gently as he held out his hand to me. I ran on, seemingly making little progress in closing the distance between us. As my legs grew weary and I slowed, images flashed around me. Images of adventures that I had seen before. I stopped as the visions blocked my view of Ed, entranced in their narrative. When they stopped, he still stood up ahead, glowing, ethereal— and imaginary. It dawned on me that he wasn't real. He was a character in an anime I had watched when I was empty to fill the void. He was fictional, made up. I sunk to my knees, shaking, a sudden chill taking to the air. His smile became a frown as he turned away and disappeared over the horizon.

"Ed!" I called desperately.

The warm light behind him faded into darkness until there was nothing left but a cold black truth. A character isn't any warmer than the pen that created it.

The girl stirred, and as she did, her watcher moved from his place on the ground. She tossed and turned as he approached, a pained look on her face. Her eyes shot open, and she looked around wildly, her eyes darting every which way. When they fell on him, she seemed to stop breathing.

"You're up," Elias said, leaning against the wall at the crown of her bed. She craned her neck to follow his movement but didn't move otherwise. She caught her breath, a good sign in his eyes. "Have a good nap?"

The sentiment was spiteful, as he had waited nearly another whole day for her to wake up. He would have woken her himself if Nessa didn't warn against it.

What if you ruin her getting her memories back?

He hated it when she made a good point. He didn't possess her patience.

"Where's that lady?" the tepid girl asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"She's out. You're dealing with me right now. Did you remember?" The girl looked blankly at Elias before she turned over to face the wall. Elias' vein throbbed in his forehead. "Hey, I'm talking to you!" Elias turned her back to him and lifted her by her collar. Her head lobbed to the side as she stared blankly.

"Let me go," she stated, more than asked. Elias gripped the plain t-shirt Nessa gave her tighter.

"Not until you tell me what I want to know," he said, gruffly. "Where is your father?"

"I can't tell you," she said softly.

"And why not? Do you really not remember him?" he had grabbed the collar with both hands by now, getting more and more frustrated with the shell of a girl by the minute.

"I do."

"Then what's the issue?" he asked, exasperated.

"I can't tell you where he is because I don't know," the girl sniffled slightly. "I never even knew my father." Elias loosened his grip.

"Shit. Shit!" he cursed, releasing her. She slumped against the wall as he paced the floor. "You were supposed to know!"

He slammed his fist against the wall, cursing inwardly. Even his best-laid plans were futile. What other options did he have? He had certainly exhausted his capabilities and compromised himself plenty by now. He leaned against the door and slid down it, hitting the floor with a soft thud.

"I just want to go home," the girl whispered. Guilt began to bubble in his throat, but he pushed it back down.

"You were my last resort," Elias sighed.

She sat up slightly, seemingly in a daze. She looked at him with glassy eyes, not seeming to see him. She abruptly shook her head roughly. Elias stood up straight, worried she'd pull another knock-out stunt. She flinched slightly at his sudden movement.

"I was just trying to clear my head. I just got a lot of information jammed back into my brain. It's been a long day," she said with a shaky breath. She appeared more alert than before as she leaned back against the wall.

"Two days," he corrected her. She raised her eyebrows in surprise.

"You're kidding," she said, looking at him with disbelief. She chuckled slightly to herself, which confused Elias.

"It's mid-afternoon of the second day," he offered. She shot him a deadly glare.

"I'm ready to leave. Please let me go," she begged. Another sniffle escaped the girl as he noticed the shimmer of tears falling from her face.

"I can't yet," he said simply.

"Why? I don't have the information you want," she said frowning.

"You could still prove useful. I need you to tell me everything you know about Carter, anything at all."

"But I don't know if some of what I saw was real," she said.

"What do you mean? What did you see?" he urged. Real or not, it could provide him with some much-needed insight.

"I don't know, a lot," she said, eyes tightly shut, tears still escaping from them. He grabbed her by the shoulders, and she gasped.

"Tell me what you saw!" he demanded.

"I don't know!" she shrieked. "I have no idea about anything! I'm so confused, and I can't tell what's real and what's fake— I can't do this!" She started crying hysterically as Nessa came through the door.

"What's going on? What did you do?" she said in an accusatory tone toward Elias. He quickly let go of the girl, and she fell to the bed.

"I didn't do anything!" he said flustered.

Nessa made her way to Marina and lifted her upright and cradled her as she cried. The girl let her as she sobbed into her chest.

"Elias, go somewhere," Nessa said, glaring at him.

He shot her an equally irritated look but did as she told. He left the girl crying in Nessa's arms as he headed for the door. For an instant, when he looked to them, he saw his sister in Nessa's embrace. He glanced back, seeing that his eyes were merely playing tricks on him. Or maybe it was his heart that had deceived him. He tried not to think about it as he slammed the door behind him.

"Ah, Major Armstrong," Hughes said, saluting the burly man at the door. Ross and Brosh retreated from the open door and closed it nervously behind the Major.

"Lieutenant Colonel, Elric brothers," he said, saluting back and addressing them.

He seemed to share in the nervousness of the two soldiers outside. The Elrics had just made up with one another and were convening with Hughes about the strange occurrences about the fifth laboratory and the Philosopher's Stone.

"To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?" Hughes asked, moving through some papers they had compiled on a small desk.

"Well, you see... there's no easy way to say this," he said as he cleared his throat, growing fidgety. Ed sat up a little straighter, awaiting the man's answer as he sketched the man Marina had called Envy. "The young lady – Marina – seems to be missing."

Ed's hand slipped, and a dark line crossed through his drawing.

"Oh my," Hughes said, placing the papers down.

"Missing?" Al asked worriedly. "But Ross and Brosh said she was at the hotel cooling off after her bout with brother?"

"Alphonse," Ed said as he glared at Al, daring him to say more.

"Yes, well, that was a logical ruse to keep you from doing something rash. But seeing as Ed is being discharged later today, we thought it pertinent to fill you in," Armstrong explained. "I am quite sorry for keeping it from you. She's been missing about two days, we believe."

"Two days?" Ed exclaimed. "You let her go missing for two days before telling us?"

"We have been doing everything in our power to find her, rest assured," he said.

Ed stood in silent fury from the side of the bed and began to make his way to the door. Hughes caught his arm.

"And just where are you going? You haven't been discharged yet," he pointed out.

"I'm going to find her, isn't that obvious? Like hell I'm staying here," he said, trying to get away, but Hughes's grip was relentless.

"This is precisely why we didn't tell you until now," Armstrong said as Ed tried to gnaw his arm off to escape Hughes.

"Ed, please calm down," his brother urged. "Let's hear the Major out." Ed digested what his brother said and calmed down enough for Hughes to release him.

"Do you have any leads?" Ed asked, impatiently.

"Not as of yet. I was hoping that you could give me some insight on what happened before she disappeared," Armstrong asked.

Ed fidgeted, remembering the fight they had.

"I— I told her about the stone," he said. He furrowed his brows as her distressed face entered his mind. I just had to go and open my mouth, he thought, irately.

"Do you think she ran away on her own?" Al asked. Ed numbly considered this.

Would she run away after a fight like that? I mean, it was bad, but… it wasn't because of what I said, was it? Ed wondered.

"I suppose that could be a possibility, though we still would have expected her to have gone somewhere she has been before," the Major noted.

"That would make sense," Ed said. "But then, that means..." Armstrong cast his gaze to the ground.

"We've theorized that it's likely she's been taken," he said, confirming Ed's suspicion. The tone of the room shifted and went silent. Ed slammed his fist down on the small tray they used as a desk at his bedside, drawing the Major's eye to their work. Armstrong took hold of one of the papers. It was the drawing Ed had made of Envy. "Who's this?"

"That's a man named Envy. He knocked me out in the fifth lab and called both Marina and me sacrifices. She said he was dangerous," Ed offered gruffly. What if the palm tree head came back and took her? he thought, looking at his now ruined drawing of the vile man. They called her a sacrifice, right? Just how many of them were there? Are they related to the masked man, or were they a separate entity?

"Ah, I see. He could be responsible, no?" the Major said, studying the images. The group hummed in unison. "And I was filled in about the happenings at the lab as well. We checked for her there, but there were only ruins. It seems every clue we have leads to its own mystery."

"And everything about it has been buried in rubble," Hughes grumbled.

"So, what's our next move?" Ed asked, impatiently. He could only guess how long she had really been gone for or what kind of danger she could be in.

"I'm still currently investigating the grounds of the hospital, and beyond that, I shall continue with investigating Marcoh's team," Armstrong said.

"I'll see if Winry has seen or spoken to her. They're friends, right?" Hughes asked. Ed nodded. "I'll also look into these ouroboros tattoos and the transmutation circle." Hughes took hold of the parchment.

"When you see her, tell her to take the train tickets to Dublith back. We can't go anywhere until Marina's found. I'll work on getting myself discharged, and Al and I will go look for her," Ed said, looking to his brother, who nodded.

With plans settled, Ed stood and headed for the door. He intended to talk to someone in charge and, as he opened his door, inadvertently got his wish.

"Fuhrer Bradley?" Ed said as he jumped back in surprise.

The soldiers behind Ed gasped in shock and saluted him nervously. The older gentlemen smiled brightly at Ed, the skin around his only visible eye creasing.

"Hello Edward, I brought a melon for you to get well soon," he said, handing off the basket he held to Ed.

"Uh, thank you, sir!" he exclaimed.

"Shouldn't you be in bed, young man?" Fuhrer Bradly said, leading Edward back to his bed. As Ed plopped onto the sheets, Bradly looked to Major Armstrong. "Good day, Major. I've noticed that you've been checking in on some of my senior staff."

"Um, well, yes, your excellency, but how did—"

"You should know that I know all things, Major," he said, shooting him a cold glance. He looked back to Ed with a similarly cold gaze. "And you, my revered Fullmetal Alchemist— tell me what you know about the Philosophers Stone, and for your sake, I hope you don't know too much."

Ed gulped hard as sweat beaded down the back of his neck, making his skin crawl in fright. The room's aura turned tense as Ed remained silent. The older man started laughing, bursting the unease that had built.

"Huh?" Ed said, dumbly.

"I'm only kidding! No reason for you to be so uptight," he said, placing a heavy hand on Ed's shoulder. "Though, I am curious about that young girl that you've been assigned to guard. I've heard some remarkably interesting stories about her."

"She's, uh, in the bathroom," Al said quickly.

"Yeah," Ed chuckled nervously. He glanced at Alphonse, grateful for his quick thinking. It wouldn't be good for me if the Fuhrer found out I was an incompetent bodyguard, he groaned inwardly. He watched the Fuhrer's face carefully though it did not change as he stood upright.

"That's too bad. I wanted to get a look at her myself, but I guess we'll have to meet some other time," he said, glancing around. He picked up some of the pages on the desk as the room watched in uneasy anticipation. "As for the lab, I'm sure you've all figured out that before the blast, the researchers went missing, one by one. Someone seems to be some steps ahead of us— and all the while, we are dealing with a breach of my network of intel. Whoever our enemy is, they know a lot about us, and we know little of them."

"This is more dangerous than we anticipated," Hughes noted.

"That's right. Discretion is a key weapon for us, and I would appreciate it being used from here on. Do not trust anyone. Keep this to yourself at all costs. But when the time comes to face the enemy, I expect you all to lend me your strength."

"Sir!" Hughes and Armstrong chorused, saluting the Fuhrer.

Ed remained silent, never one to bow to military proceedings. A voice in the distance called for the Fuhrer, and he made his escape through a window in the room that led out to the courtyard. The party looked out after him, dumbfounded.

"That was close," Ed said, his spirit about ready to leave him. He made his way back to the door, peeking out carefully in case anyone else decided to visit him. Ross and Brosh were the only people in the hall. He grinned. "C'mon Al, let's get Marina back."

Nessa rubbed my back in soothing circles. I didn't know how long I had cried for, but I could barely see from my puffy eyes by the time I had calmed down. I stared at the door, praying someone would walk in and tell me that the last month had been a dream, and I was about to wake up in my world, in my own home, with all of this far behind me. There was no way that my time in Amestris could have happened. There just wasn't. But the longer I sat crying, and the longer I thought about it, the more real it became. Before I had regained my memories, I didn't doubt that the world I was in was real. I could smell it, and taste it, and feel it. I felt like I had formed bonds with the people I've met here. Yet knowing that this world is not supposed to be as real as I knew it to be, had thrown me entirely off course. I couldn't rationalize it or my presence in it. I sniffled slightly, and Nessa produced a handkerchief. She wiped my eyes fervently and then my nose, the skin surrounding it red and raw.

It feels real, I thought bitterly to myself.

"How are you doing? Are you in any pain?" Nessa asked, her voice soft and sweet. I didn't respond. "I can get you some medicine if you're in pain."

"I'm fine," I croaked.

"You can tell me if you aren't," she said. I knew she didn't mean in the physical sense.

"I remembered everything," I said quietly. She raised her eyebrows in surprise but didn't say anything. "About my past. But I don't know where my father— Carter, is. He left before I could even talk." A worried expression crossed her countenance.

"I'm sorry to hear that," she said soberly. I couldn't tell if she was sorry for me or about the lack of information. "Elias was convinced you'd know. He wasn't expecting all this running around and memory loss at all. We both thought it would be quick and painless. It was a flawed plan; I see that now."

I removed myself from her grasp and scooted to the edge of the bed. I didn't want to hear anymore.

"Am I free to go, then?"

"I— I have to talk with Elias," she said, seeming unsure of herself. I sighed.

"This is so stupid."

"I promise that you will be returned home safely."

"I can't just up and leave here," I said without even thinking. I surprised myself as it came out. She looked at me questioningly.

"Why not? Don't you want to return to your own world?"

"I mean— yes, and no. I don't know. I'm just… really confused," I groaned, marginally annoyed. I still couldn't wrap my head around the fact that I had met and befriended the Elric brothers and had become a character in their story. But I knew I didn't belong in it. I knew that I'd have to go back to my world now that I knew the truth, but I couldn't leave without saying goodbye. Edward's stupid face and stupid goofy smile entered my head. "I made a promise to someone. I don't think I could just leave them without an explanation." Even if he is still angry with me, I thought, remembering our fight. I wanted to see him. I wanted to apologize for running away and getting caught up in this mess and for interfering. My heart sank, thinking about the conversation I'd have to have about sending me back.

"I understand," she said, a soft smile spreading over her face. "You know, we're pretty alike, you and I."

"How so?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I made a promise a long time ago, too," she said, gazing at the door. As if on cue, Elias opened it and stood in the entrance.

"May I come in?" he asked.

Nessa looked to me for affirmation. I squinted but nodded numbly. If I wanted to leave, I needed to convince him to let me go.

"I'll go make something for us to eat while you talk," she said, gently removing herself from the bed.

She strode up to Elias and whispered something in his ear. With that, she left the two of us in an awkward and uncomfortable silence that lingered in the stale room.

Elias was the one who spoke up.

"I'm sorry about your hair."

"Of all the things you should be sorry for, that's what you pick? My hair?" Marina said as she furrowed her brows.

"Yes. I apologize," he said dryly. Admittedly, he knew he had much more to be apologetic over, but it was a start.

"Figures," she said. The girl laid back down and faced the wall again, just as she had done to ignore him before. He was ready to go over there and demand some respect when Nessa's words haunted him.

Be gentle. I know you know how.

Damn that woman, he thought to himself. Always the patron saint.

"How is your friend? The Rockbell girl," he asked to her back. She looked over her shoulder.

"Fine, no thanks to you," she sneered. "How did you know her, anyway?" Elias rubbed the back of his neck, tracing a small scar at its nape.

"Her parents tried to save mine. My mother and father perished, but they saved my sister and me. I knew they had a daughter, but I didn't expect you to know her," he admitted.

Marina didn't say anything and did not move either. Some time passed in silence, and he thought she had fallen asleep. Elias was about to leave in irritation when she spoke to the wall.

"Why are you looking for my dad?" she asked.

"He killed my sister," he said, plainly. The girl shot up from her position and looked at him, seemingly questioning the validity of his statement. Her mouth was slightly agape as if looking for something to say. "His people are responsible for the destruction of mine, and my sister was no different to him. Her nor her child."

"What do you mean?" she asked innocently. Elias cast his gaze down and raised his hand to his good eye.

"Your world is filled with interesting things; things like chemical products to change the shade of your hair, and lenses that can alter the color of your eyes," he said, as he reached into his eye and removed a thin plastic film that was dead black in its center. He looked at her now with the true scarlet hue of his eye. Her eyes widened at the sight. "The products of your world have made mine slightly easier to navigate."

"You're Ishvalen," she concluded. He nodded.

"So, you are at least aware of my people."

"What... what did he do?" she asked quietly.

"My sister foolishly fell in love with your father. And he killed her and her son," he said through gritted teeth. "I don't expect you to understand, not being of this world, but my hatred of your father is unbounded."

"That makes two of us," she said, bitterly. She cast her gaze to the floor. "I'm... sorry about your sister."

"Thank you," he said awkwardly. "She was a kind and gentle person. She was my elder sister, and she took care of us when our parents died in a raid at the beginning of the war."

"I always wondered what it would be like to have siblings," the girl said, turning over.

"They can be a pain, but they're well worth the trouble," he said, remembering he and his sisters' childhood fondly. There were many days they would spend among the branches of the olive trees, eating the tart and bitter fruit and spitting out the pits.

"And you said, her child too...?" she asked tentatively, not wanting to say it out loud.

"Yes. Their child. His name was Leto."

"Wait, wait, wait; their child? As in, one they had together? I'm not following you," she said, sitting up at the edge of the bed. "Wouldn't that make him—"

"Your half-brother," he said somberly. Her face fell.

"My father killed them both. His own wife and son," she said in disbelief.

"He did, soon after Leto was born, though they never wed. He was an Alchemist of the State, and he fled his duty to be with my sister. I'm sure you realize how scandalizing an Amestrian – an alchemist and soldier at that – and an Ishvalen woman wed would be."

"Sure," she said numbly.

"But he lived with us, ate with us, became family, nonetheless. Even in his unfaithful ways. There was a military raid one day, and I rushed to our humble home, and the heretic used his alchemy to murder my sister and her child to avoid persecution and flee from this world."

"He committed the taboo," she realized aghast. Elias nodded somberly.

"There was nothing I could do. When I arrived, they were both gone, and Carter was nowhere to be found. I still see the walls of our hut splattered in their blood when I close my eyes at night," he said, tensing up. "He had talked of using his blasted alchemy to move beyond this realm for a long time, and he used my sister to finally do it."

"That's awful," she said, casting her gaze to the floor. "It's a lot to process."

"I studied his notes thereafter to find him. Yet when I arrived in your world, he was nowhere to be found. I used his blasted alchemy, and I still couldn't find him," he said through grit teeth. The girl flinched slightly.

"You killed someone too?" she asked softly.

"No. I learned from your father, but I did not copy him. I'm not a murderer of the innocent," he said numbly, setting her straight. I won't be like him, he thought to himself. "I spent a year in your time searching, but all I found was you. I thought… I thought I could find him through you. He never appeared, and I thought I could draw him out if I brought you back here. I do apologize for the inconvenience."

"'Inconvenience'? An inconvenience is your favorite item being out of stock at the store, this, this is traumatic. What you've done to me is traumatizing, do you get that?" she asked incredulously. Elias looked at the girl, who was burning red with fury.

"It's fixable. I can send you back. I understand it is difficult, but it was necessary—"

"Do you? Because I don't think you do. Somehow, I must accept all that's happened to me in the past month. I'm not supposed to be here, I'm not supposed to be a part of any of this, and yet you dragged me here, and for what? What was the plan if I knew where he was? Or if he came for me?" she asked, infuriated.

"To exact my revenge, of course," he said, irritably.

"And what does that entail?"

"I would have killed him," he said simply.

"And what exactly does that fix?" she asked.

"I would have avenged my sister; you have no right to question my motives."

"I think I have every right to if I am a part of your plans, genius," she said, angrily.

"Let us not forget it was your father at fault here," he said, his voice rising.

"Oh, and I suppose you're just the victim here, right?"

"Yes!" he yelled, startling the girl.

"You can't seriously believe that you haven't done your equal share of wrongdoing? You don't think my being here is your fault?"

"What I did cannot be compared to the villainy of your father," he said, narrowing his eyes.

"It's not about comparison for me. My father left and was no doubt a shitty guy, and I'm sorry for the pain he has caused you, but I've never met him. How could I compare the two of you when I only know you and the terrible things you've done?"

"I am not a murderer," he said, glaring at her.

"Did I say that? No. But you know what you are? A kidnapper, an assailant— not to mention you nearly drowned me, or have you already forgotten? Because I sure haven't," she said, returning his icy gaze.

"I didn't mean to—" he tried to defend himself.

"But you almost did. You almost killed me, and you can't kill my father. What now?" she challenged.

"I don't know!" he roared. Marina tracked him as he paced the floor in frustration. "Maybe I will just kill you, you annoying wretch!"

"So, now you're okay with stooping to his level after fighting with me about how you were different? How does that work?" she laughed hysterically.

"I will take from him what he took from me!" he said, brandishing his knife in a fit of rage.

"Am I not innocent enough for you in all this? What, just because I'm his daughter, I'm at fault? Do you think that my death would feel the same for him as your sisters or your nephew's felt for you? Do you believe that man has so much as an ounce of love or compassion that he would be remorseful over the loss of me?" she cried. She shook her head, and he noticed she was trembling. "You said it yourself; you aren't a murderer. You're just pissed because you're a fool blinded by your desire for vengeance. I'm even willing to bet your other eye paid the price for it."

Her tongue hit as sharp as a whip. Elias touched his hand to the mask on his face. In their first encounter, he still had his eye. He banged his fist against the wall, dropping his knife, and she flinched.

"He took all I had from me. Why do I have to suffer, and he can go free?" he yelled, clutching his face. "Where is my justice?"

"I feel for you, I truly do," she said, her voice wavering. "But will my death provide you with justice? With peace?"

Tears shimmered from her eyes and fell again. She was quivering with fright, but even so, her words cut through to him. He took the mask from behind his head and ripped it off. It revealed his left side, marked with countless scars with an especially prominent one crossing his eye. He breathed heavily as he stared her down. A tense silence lingered.

"No," he said eventually, his voice shaking. He dropped the mask and crumpled to the floor. "I just want them back."

He banged his fists on the ground repeatedly as tears began to fall, leaving dark stains in the dirt. As he cried, Marina slunk down on the ground trembling before him and shed tears of her own.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Fifteen

Chasing Time

"Pass me a roll, would you?"

The first words spoken the whole meal came from Nessa's lips. The sentiment was aimed at no one in particular, but both parties that accompanied her moved their hands to the rolls. Both Marina and Elias grasped the wicker basket and, as they locked eyes, engaged in a heated glaring contest. Elias snarled, to which Nessa kicked his leg from under the table. He grumbled and released the basket to Marina, who quietly passed them to Nessa. If any stranger would walk in on such a scene, they'd probably mistake them for an antagonistic, quick-stitch family sitting around the dinner table.

"Brat," Elias mumbled.

"Jerk," Marina mumbled back.

"You two are hopeless," Nessa remarked, chomping down on the warm and buttery biscuit.

"He's the hopeless one," Marina muttered.

She felt something flick her in the head and noticed a pea rolling across the table. She glared at Elias, who feigned innocence.

"And here I thought you worked out your differences. You sure were loud enough in there," Nessa said, slurping her stew. "I could barely concentrate on cooking."

"No, it's fine, he only threatened to kill me, it's fine," Marina murmured into her soup.

"She still hasn't told me what I wish to know," Elias said, swirling his spoon around the bowl and ignoring the girl's grumblings.

"There's nothing to tell," Marina said, dipping a roll in the steamy stew. She took a bite but burned her tongue on the soup-soaked biscuit. "Ow!"

"Serves you right, with that wicked tongue of yours," Elias snorted. He took a sip of his soup, and his tongue endured the same fate Marina's had.

"Ha! You're one to talk," she retorted, her words distorted as not to use her injured tongue.

"Now, children," Nessa scolded. "No fighting at the dinner table."

"Stop treating me like I'm a child. I'm seventeen," Elias sulked. "You're only a few years older, don't patronize me."

"You're seventeen?" Marina asked, in disbelief. "But you're so tall. I thought you were much older."

Without his mask, his face did look much younger and far less sinister— even covered with scars. One side of his face was rough, but the other was much softer in comparison.

"Can we get back on topic, please?" Elias asked, irritated but slightly flattered. "I still need to know all you know about Carter."

"I thought you resigned yourself from chasing him," Marina said, taking the last bite of her soup. Marina wasn't particularly fond of the taste, but the girl held her bowl out for a second helping anyway, which Nessa was delighted to offer.

"I want to know the secret of the Philosopher's Stone; I know he knew about it," he said.

The bowl almost slipped from Marina's hands, and Nessa dropped the ladle to the table in offering her assistance. Elias looked at her with complete seriousness, unfazed by her startled reaction. She put the bowl down and didn't lift her spoon.

"You know, it's a truth better left unsaid," she said as steadily as she could, nursing a spot on her hand that hot soup had spilled on.

"So, then, you do know of it?" he asked. Marina chuckled; the irony behind his inquiry not lost on her. She traced the outline of her necklace absentmindedly.

"I'm surprised you haven't figured that out by now. You've been to my world; you no doubt have seen 'Fullmetal Alchemist'."

"That obnoxious boy with you? Of course, I've seen him," he said. Marina turned to him.

"No, no, I mean the show— the anime?" she offered.

He looked at her like she had two heads. Marina sighed. She had naïvely assumed that Elias would have been aware of her watching habits, or at the very least, would have stumbled across it on his own, having been in her world for almost a year. Then again, in America, anime wasn't so widely acknowledged, and she was sure there were plenty of other things he had to worry about. She tried to explain television and anime as best as she could, both to Elias with his limited working knowledge of American entertainment and Nessa's complete oblivion to it. She explained how the boys she traveled with were from an anime and that she had remembered them upon coming to Amestris but had only just remembered that they were fictional characters back home.

"So, then are we characters in this 'anime'?" Elias asked.

"No, you aren't. You're never mentioned in the story; neither was Nessa or me, or even Carter," she clarified. Elias pulled a face.

"It doesn't make sense. Why is there a show just about them? Why aren't we in it?" he asked. Marina shrugged.

"I guess you just weren't interesting enough," she taunted. Elias rolled his eyes, and Nessa giggled, clearing her dishes from the table. "More likely, you weren't involved in the Elrics story until you brought me here, so you weren't a part of the anime. Truth had mentioned something about continuity errors in dimensions, but that's all I got on that."

"Interesting," he mumbled, stroking his chin. He looked over to Marina, a serious look on his face. "Even so, I read up on the Philosopher's Stone in Carter's research. It was a brief section, but it is said to have the power to do incredible things. Things like bringing my sister back."

Elias folded his hands with a determined demeanor. Marina swallowed hard. She wasn't sure how he was going to take what she was about to tell him. She least of all didn't want to engage in another screaming match. Her voice already felt as if it had been flayed.

"Even with a Philosopher's Stone, it's impossible to bring back the dead."

"You don't know that; you didn't see the notes," he said, in denial.

"I don't need to. I've seen what the Elrics did for their mother. I've seen the show, and I know that the stone is useless to bring back what has left this plane. Besides, there's an even darker truth behind the stone, one I doubt you of all people would take lightly," she said, biting her lip. She debated going on after seeing his troubled expression. She continued quietly. "In one of the memories I saw, Carter had successfully created a Philosopher's Stone— but it cost the lives of countless Ishvalen prisoners."

"What?" he said, sending his chair clattering to the floor. Marina recoiled in her seat, and Nessa turned from the sink, her hands sudsy.

"It's the truth," she said. She gingerly revealed the necklace. The stone spun in a mesmerizing and unnatural pattern and reflected in his eye, the mixing of the reds intensifying their fury. "I'm sorry."

"You're 'sorry'?" he roared, taking a threatening step forward. Nessa put herself between them, relying on the table's width to assist her.

"I am," Marina said, meeting his gaze. He looked unhinged as his red eye glowed a threatening scarlet, filled with antipathy. Her heart rapped against her ribcage in uneven thumps.

"Well, 'sorry' doesn't cut it!" he exclaimed, sending his bowl clattering to the floor. The already cracked porcelain shattered and decorated the dirt in tiny shiny pieces. He huffed angrily as Nessa reached for him, and he withdrew, moving to the corner. "Why do you have it?" His voice boomed through the small kitchen and reverberated in Marina's very soul.

"Look, I didn't ask for it. It was thrust upon me by Truth before they erased my memories," she said in her defense. Elias looked unconvinced. "Even with them restored, I still don't know why I have it. I can't take it off."

"What do you mean?" Nessa asked.

"I'll show you," she said softly.

Marina bit the inside of her cheek. She hated the sensation, but she felt a strange sense of obligation to prove that she too didn't want to possess the stone, after discovering its agonizing past. She carefully lifted the chain from her neck, tensing in preparation. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes as the necklace passed her throat, and the familiar snap of the chain took hold. She opened her eyes just slightly and took in the faces of her captors, warped with confusion and disbelief.

"Marina!" Nessa called frantically, making her way around the table.

Marina held her hand up, stopping Nessa in her tracks. Elias seemed shaken and remained unmoving. She coughed slightly as the chain retracted again, and she was released.

"See," she huffed. "I don't want it as much as you don't want me to have it. But I don't have a choice."

Elias's ragged breathing slowed as Nessa quietly put his chair back up-right. When the front spokes hit the floor, he slunk against the sturdy wood. Nessa wadded over to the sink, running her hands along the cold and steely surface. The room filled with grief— each of them felt it to their core.

"You're sure that what you saw was real," Elias said, quieter than he had said anything before.

"I… I think so," Marina nodded somberly, preparing for his temper. It didn't come.

"So, there really is nothing left for me to do," he concluded.

Marina winced. She felt partially responsible for his despair, being the one to deliver the news to him like this. She wondered briefly if this was how Ed had felt. She wondered if this is how both boys had felt— like sinking. Nessa turned and folded her arms, leaning against the sink.

"I think it's time we let her go, Elias," she said softly. He looked up at her, a shell of his previous rage and anger. He looked back at Marina.

"And you're absolutely sure you can't be rid of it?" he asked. She shook her head, clutching the stone.

"I've deduced that I need a specific transmutation circle to do it, and I don't even know where to start looking for it," she said.

Elias stood, his dark hair covering his face, and he left the room. Marina clutched the hem of the trousers Nessa had lent her, as her own clothes were still hanging to dry. Her knuckles turned white as she held back her tears. After a few more minutes of enduring silence, Elias reappeared with a worn book, which he flung onto the table. It spun across the surface and landed in Marina's lap. She looked at him uncertainly.

"Carter's notes. There are quite a few different symbols and circles within it, and I think I remember something about alchemic jewelry in there. I'll give it to you on one condition," he said gruffly. She awaited the condition in anticipation. "I don't know if you have already, but you must promise to never use the stone. If I find out you have, I will not hesitate to end your life." His expression turned bleak, but his conviction never wavered.

"Elias—" Nessa began.

"Deal," Marina said, clasping the book tighter. "I promise."

"Then you're free to go. Now get that vile stone and his wretched notes out of my sight," he said, turning back to the entrance to the hallway.

"Wait, just like that?" she asked, stunned. She had expected a little more bickering.

"Yeah," he said, his face twisting into an expression Marina believed to be something like revulsion. "Now get out before I change my mind."

He tapped the frame of the door lightly with the back of his fist, then left the room without another word.

I pulled the wrinkled shirt over my head hastily. I worried Elias would change his mind. Nessa had offered to give me the clothes I already wore, but I didn't feel right about taking them. They didn't have much. She had eventually revealed to me that they brought me to their humble home in an Ishvalen refugee camp, and the home we were in – though made of dirt and stone – was the nicest they had to offer. Nessa explained that even though she was Amestrian, she was of high standing among the elders. Her family legacy preceded her, being one which allowed refugees of the war into her home for housing and medical assistance since she was small. That's how she had met Elias. He lived with Nessa and his sister in her home after the demise of his parents. He was just a child at the time, no more than six or seven. They lived together until her own parents passed in a refugee raid on their home. Elias, his sister, and Nessa were among a handful spared. The elders of this camp took her in as one of their own, and she and Elias parted ways but met up again some years later. Her medic skills and training were second to none and a vital resource in the camp. Elias found his place in the small community as a skilled combatant. He would end in-fighting, and whenever officers came around with relocation permits, he'd act as the liaison. It was strange to imagine Elias using his words to solve a conflict considering his temper. I shuffled my stiff shorts over my hips and adjusted them around my waist. My hands felt a little weird, having been behind my back nearly three days, but I was getting used to the blood flowing through them uninhibited quickly. I shoved my sneakers on and tied the loops of a rabbit's ears, humming the nursery rhyme I had learned as a kid to do it perfectly. Satisfied, I folded the borrowed clothes and exited the small washroom, tiptoeing down the hallway. Nessa met me at the end, where a wooden door stood between me and freedom.

"Thank you again for these," I said gratefully, handing back the garments to Nessa. She smiled.

"Well, we didn't want you to catch a cold," she said, fiddling with the fabric. "Are you sure you want to leave on your own? I could always get Elias to take you back."

"That's alright," I said, pulling on my shirt anxiously. I looked back down the hallway, knowing behind one of those doors was Elias. The last thing I wanted was an escort from him. I still didn't trust him. I couldn't forgive him either, not yet anyway. I never was able to get a read on the guy. I looked back to Nessa and the door beyond her. I wanted to leave quickly— other issues occupying my mind. "You said it was just a few blocks away, right?"

"Yeah, it's two blocks down Corinth, then take a right and go three blocks down Central Avenue. You should pass the Military headquarters at block three, and there you're going to take another right, and the hospital is on your left," she directed.

I smiled eagerly and nodded. I tucked Carter's journal under my arm protectively. It was a leather-bound diary, bursting at the seams with supplementary documents and notes. It smelled like sulfur and sage. I hadn't looked at anything, worried I'd get swept away by the secrets inside. I had resigned myself to look when the task at hand was completed.

"Thank you for taking care of me," I said.

"Of course," she said. "And when you're ready to return to your time—"

"I know, come back here. I got it," I said.

I still didn't know how they'd be able to do it. How he had brought me here was still fuzzy— especially when I realized I didn't have the stone because of Elias, which was what I had assumed before I remembered what happened to me. She pulled me into a hug, and I was kind of surprised.

"I owe you my thanks," she whispered, pulling away and squeezing my shoulders. "I think you freed my best friend to start living for himself, and for that, I am grateful." I wrinkled my nose. I could hardly believe that anything I said or did had freed him; the way he looked when he left the table, that was… defeat. She didn't seem to acknowledge my reaction as she turned to open the door.

As soon as I stepped outside, I was hit with a warm and gratifying breeze. How I had longed for the warm night air against my skin after being in such a stale environment for three days straight. It smelled like a bonfire, but I much preferred the scent of smoke to mildew. It reminded me of Isabelle. I enjoyed the thought of telling her I had regained my memories as she had hoped. I looked up to the sky, amazed by the vivid hues of purple and blue and the endless stars that lined the milky way. Back home, I could never see the sky so clear, the air so polluted with artificial light and smog. A slew of constellations shone down on me, and I caught myself grinning ear to ear for the first time since I had remembered. I smiled so hard that the muscles in my face ached. I took a glance back to see Nessa smiling and waving, and I waved back. Remembering my objective, I made my way to the outskirts of the camp and turned onto Corinth Street as she had instructed.

I walked with a quickness, worried about the time of night. If I could recall correctly, right about now in the story – if it was following Brotherhood, which it seemed to be – Ed, Al and Winry would be on a train headed to Dublith after a pitstop in Rush Valley, and Hughes would work his way to his untimely death. My plan was simple; I was going to stop that from happening.

I turned down Central Avenue and quickened my pace down the empty streets. I had been mulling this plan of mine over in my mind after the dust settled around my memories. It was incredibly idealistic, but something I didn't feel I could ignore now that I knew. It was too late when I remembered Nina. I only hoped I wasn't too late this time. I was slightly worried I was off by a day or two, but I figured it would be better to investigate than to do nothing. The air was eerily still and quiet, and my heart rate steadily rose with each step. I didn't have much of a plan. I wasn't sure how the brothers would react to my being missing, but I had my doubts about them staying in the hospital much longer if I knew Ed. The hotel was in the downtown area, too far to get to now. It would be too much of a risk to take to go if they weren't there. I also wasn't sure how to get there from where I was.

Damn my sense of direction, I thought, trying to find any familiarity along the dark street. That left me on my own. I gulped hard on the spit that had accumulated in my mouth, which relieved my dry throat even if just momentarily. I had no weapon other than my alchemy, but that had proved ineffective before. I wasn't much of a fighter; I seemed to do much better with defense with what slight training Ed, Al, Ross, and Brosh had provided. The best case would be that I'd be able to get to Hughes before Lust did. It would be better if he didn't have an injury slowing him down. I'd warn him to drop the case, see to it that he got home safely, and then find Ed and Al. With my plan in place, I bounded down the streets of Central until I reached the grand marble building. I slowed slightly and looked around, noticing a small side street that seemed familiar. A little way down the path was an unnervingly familiar phone booth. My breath hitched in my chest as I darted for it. As I ran closer, I noticed that it was empty, and I was relieved. I slowed my pace as I saw a figure approaching, and slightly panicked, I hid behind a tree nearby. I peeked out to see the figure limping toward the booth and realized I had my man.

Shit, I didn't make it in time, I thought, noticing his blood-soaked uniform and scrapping the old plan. I can still do this. I moved quickly amid the bushes as he dialed for Mustang in the booth. Another figure approached, and I ducked under a bush, alarmed. I didn't seem to have been spotted, which allowed me to retain the element of surprise. My skin crawled in a mixture of rage and fright as the familiar figure addressed Hughes. As I got closer, I was able to hear them more clearly.

"You're a smart man Lieutenant Colonel; did you ever think that it would lead to your demise?" Envy asked, in Maria Ross's voice. I clenched a handful of grass angrily, pissed that he'd use my friend's face as I crawled closer.

"C'mon, have a heart, would ya?" Hughes said, his voice wavering. "I've got a wife and daughter at home waiting for me. So, the last thing I'm going to do is die on them!"

He quickly drew his knife on the figure, who changed into the familiar form of Gracia Hughes. The visage of his wife grinned as I knelt and placed the journal down, just out of sight behind the phone booth.

"Surprised?" Envy said, in a nauseatingly sweet voice that mirrored Hughes' wife's tone. I clapped my hands together, and a flash of blue light upheaved the cobblestone street beneath Envy, throwing him on his behind. I clapped again and touched a tree nearby and watched huffing as roots and branches wrapped around him, pinning him to the ground. Hughes looked startled as he tried to regain his balance. The countenance of his wife contorted in rage. "What the hell!"

I ran out from behind the booth, grabbing onto Hughes's coat. I heard Mustang faintly calling for him on the hanging receiver as we made a break for it. We started for the hospital, and with each step, Envy's indignant yelling became more and more difficult to hear. Hughes ran as fast as he could, stumbling here and there as he interrogated me.

"Who are you? Are you with them? What's going on?" he panted.

"Cool it with the fourth degree," I said, breathlessly. "I'm a friend of the Elrics."

"You… wouldn't happen to be… Marina?" he asked, through labored breaths.

"The one and only," I said anxiously as we hit the main road. Right or left? I thought, wracking my panicked brain. I looked both ways and recognized coming from the left. I started running after I decided on the right, but as I had tugged on Hughes' sleeve, he didn't move. I looked at him with confusion as he jerked away, holding the gash in his side and producing another blade. He pointed it at me huffing.

"And just how do I know you aren't one of them," he said, a pained expression on his face.

One of the Homunculi just transformed into his wife right in front of him, and we had never officially met before. The most he's seen of me was at a distance after the Scar incident. I missed him on the train to Resembool too. Not to mention, if he were made aware of my sudden disappearance and strange background, popping up here like this may be triggering some warning bells.

I gotta give it to him, at least he's cautious, I thought. Even I'd be suspicious of me. I cursed inwardly.

"Look, I know this is strange, but I just need you to trust that I'm not one of them. I wouldn't have saved you or be actively trying to save you if I were. Now, let's get to the—" I was cut off in my explanation as black spires emerged from the brush. I quickly tackled Hughes to the ground – which he didn't take kindly to, judging by the guttural sound that left his throat – as the spikes nearly missed his head. We both groaned as I landed on him, and I rolled off as quickly as possible, on the defensive. "Believe me yet?"

"Aren't you helpful," Hughes said, grumbling as he sat up. I looked around for Lust uselessly; neither she nor her claws appeared.

"You okay?"

"Just peachy," he said sarcastically. He knelt next to me, keeping a lookout. "Are you alright?"

"I'm fine. Look, I'll keep them busy. They won't kill me. Just get to the hospital. I'll be right behind you," I said panting.

"But—"

"No 'buts'! Go!" I yelled, looking at him. He looked pale, having lost quite a bit of blood. I could only hope he could make it in his condition.

"Take this," he said, handing me his blade. I took it as he stood carefully, producing another one. "Don't make me regret giving you a weapon, kid."

A smile tugged at the corner of my mouth as I nodded. It was strangely exciting meeting a character that I had admired as a real live human person, and more gratifying than when I'd recognize them before. I finally had the context I was looking for, though I wish our meeting would have been under different circumstances. I watched as he turned and ran, and I refocused my energy on locating the enemy. All I had to do was buy him enough time to make his getaway. A spire entered my peripheral, and I dropped the knife to clap my hands together. Blue sparks flew as the elements of the cobblestone and dirt raced through my head, and I managed to create a wall between the spear and Hughes. Lust finally emerged from the bushes and walked toward me, seemingly irritated. Hughes looked back, still moving forward, as we both heard the click of a gun being cocked. I shifted my focus to Hughes, where Envy had appeared in his normal form before him and held a gun to his head.

"Letting a little girl save you, Lieutenant Colonel?" Envy asked, slyly. He shot a cagey glance at me. Panic swelled in my chest, and I returned his gaze with narrow yet fearful eyes. "I wasn't expecting to see you again so soon, twerp. Why don't you let the adults handle business."

Hughes lunged with his knife, but Envy quickly caught his wrist, throwing the blade into the woods. He kicked Hughes' feet out from under him, and he dropped to his knees. Envy's gaze was fixated on Hughes's anguished expression, and he moved his hand, about to pull the trigger.

"Stop!" I screeched. I winced as I held Hughes' knife to my throat, in my haste digging it slightly into the skin. Blood trickled over my hands, warm and sticky. Envy glanced at me sideways. I took a deep breath to calm my racing heart. This had better work, I thought. "If you kill him, I'll kill one of your sacrifices." Hughes looked back at me worriedly, while Envy began… grinning.

"Aren't you fiery!" he laughed wickedly. "I couldn't get you to say a word before, and now you go and say something like that! Ha!" Lust had moved to my side and looked at me with icy eyes. Sweat beaded down my face and mixed with the blood from the cut.

"Drop the knife, girl," Lust said, through clenched teeth.

"Then drop the gun," I said, keeping my eyes focused on Envy.

"You want this man to live that bad, huh?" Envy said.

I held the knife steadily. The Homunculi seemed to exchange a look, but I couldn't read it. Envy lowered the gun, and I let out a shaky breath I didn't realize I was holding. Hughes collapsed to the ground in pain. Envy squinted at me strangely.

"Isn't that the Fullmetal pipsqueaks?" he asked.

I furrowed my brows as I followed his line of vision. I looked down and noticed he meant the hair tie dangling against my wrist. I looked back at Envy, gripping the knife tighter.

"And what if it is," I growled.

"So, you do belong to him," Envy said, shrugging. I felt my face burn at the brazen insinuation.

"I don't belong to anyone!" I yelled. "Just let us leave!"

"We can't let him leave. He knows too much," Envy said. He kicked at his side, and Hughes spat out blood. "What a pain." He crouched beside Hughes, who writhed in agony.

"Stop! He won't say a thing. I can guarantee that!" I pressed.

"Unlikely," Envy muttered, looking up at Lust. "What now, Lusty?" I froze as she patted my head.

"I see an opportunity. Don't you?" she grinned.

She gripped my hair tightly and, in one swift motion, knocked the knife from my hands and lifted my face to hers. I could see the bloodlust in her eyes. I gasped as my scalp burned. I thought the hair pulling would stop since it had been cut off, but such was my fate. I reached my hand behind me, looking for the knife.

"What do you mean?" I asked unsteadily.

My hand found the blade, and I swung at her. The knife shockingly hit its mark, stuck in the space between her collarbones, directly into the crimson ouroboros tattoo. As she ripped the knife from her chest, blood splattered in waves onto me. She threw the blood-soaked knife away, and as it clanked to the ground, her wound closed. A dribble of blood flowed from her painted lips as she looked at me with malice. She wiped the line of blood away and stared at the back of her hand. She grinned furiously with all her pearl-white teeth, glaring into my very being.

"Let's take a trip, hmm?" she hummed. Before I could say anything, she yanked me to my feet and began to drag me down the path where Envy crouched over Hughes. I grabbed at her arm in vain, her iron grip unwavering.

"Think he died?" Envy asked, looking up at Lust. She grimaced.

"He fainted, you fool. His blood is all over the place if you hadn't noticed," Lust quipped. "Let's go."

Envy lifted the arm of the unconscious man over his shoulder. With a grunt, he raised Hughes, and we were both dragged back toward Central Command. We walked through a back door in the side of the building and through a dimly lit and deserted hallway, which veered into multiple hallways that they navigated with ease. Lust and I lead the way, and I looked back now and then, checking on Hughes. He remained unchanged and unconscious as we walked through the building.

"You won't kill him, right?" I asked, looking slightly at Lust. She gripped my hair tighter, and I let out a yelp. She still must have been sore about that whole knife-to-the-chest thing.

"That depends on you," she said as we approached a door.

She opened it to a staircase. We walked down the flight of stairs, going down into what felt like purgatory. The lower we went— the colder it got, and I shivered. At present, I was deep within the Homunculus' hideout, and I was outnumbered two to one, with an injured friend to think about. Fighting now would be unwise, especially since my safety was guaranteed. If they thought I was a sacrifice – which they seemed to, as scary a thought that was – I knew I would at the very least be protected until the Promised Day if I didn't make it home before then. I felt my stomach turn as I thought about returning home. How was I going to go home after what I had done tonight? I might as well had gotten myself a one-way ticket to sacrifice town getting captured here. Did I even want to go home? Surely, I wanted to be there more than here, where my life was in danger, right? I shook the thoughts away and tried to take my own stupid advice and focus on the present moment. I just had to make it through tonight and get Hughes out of here alive. When we reached the bottom of the staircase, we followed another hallway that opened slightly at its crest. When we walked through the swell, bars lined the wall of the hall.

Cells, I thought. Lust produced a key from her cleavage and opened the first cell to the right. She dragged me into it and flung me onto the bed. I shot up, met with her spires in my face. Envy placed Hughes on the cold stone as he entered my cell and placed a wooden bracket over my wrists, preventing me from using alchemy. The metal lock clicked idly, sealing my imprisonment. From one restraint to another, I thought, incensed. They exited my cell and threw Hughes into a cell of his own, across from mine. They – perhaps nonsensically – placed similar cuffs over his wrists. I walked up to my cell bars as they locked him up and took hold of the cold steel.

"You're going to get him a doctor, right?" I asked. "If he dies, I swear I'll—"

"You'll what? Pull another stupid stunt?" Envy asked, hands on his narrow hips. "I don't know if you've noticed, sweetheart, but you're in a cell." I grimaced as the reality hit. They didn't need to save him. They couldn't care less if he died. My eyes widened in horror, and I felt tears prick at their edges.

"Envy," Lust warned.

"Aw, is someone going to cry?" Envy laughed. I frowned, sniffling back my tears.

"Envy," Lust said, her tone deadly. Envy stopped laughing and stood up straight. Lust approached my cell, her face too close for comfort. "Let's make a deal. We've noticed you've been assigned to the Fullmetal boy. Simply, all you have to do is go back to traveling with him and not breathe a word of this to anyone." My face twisted into a look of confusion.

"Why would I do that?"

"You want that man to live?" she said, gesturing at Hughes.

He was still breathing, but it was labored, and sweat dripped from his face profusely. Blood seeped through the bed he laid on and pooled on the floor.

"Yes, of course," I said.

"You keep your mouth shut, and he gets to live. It's easier to keep track of you both if you're together," Lust said, flicking the charm on my wrist. I retracted my hands from the bars, and she throttled me against them by my collar. "So, what'll it be? The clock is ticking."

I swallowed hard as I eyed Hughes. He had a family waiting for him, friends, a thriving life full of happiness. I didn't want to betray my friend's trust in me by lying to them. I wanted his daughter to have her loving father around. I wanted for her what I never had.

"Fine, but he has to live. Otherwise, I'll tell them everything," I said as firmly as I could muster.

"Good girl," she said, releasing me. I stepped back from the bars. "We'll get a doctor and discuss details soon. Behave yourself in the meantime." She sashayed away, and Envy followed leisurely behind her. I sat on the stiff bed in the cell and looked back at Hughes.

"Hang in there," I whispered, realizing I was shaking.

I curled up on the bed, hugging my knees to my chest to quell the trembling. A few moments passed, and I heard the opening of a door and the squeal of wheels over the marble floor. I sprung up from the bed at the approach of a mob of doctors and nurses, wheeling equipment from the opposite end of the hall. They unlocked his cell and got to work, hanging IV and blood bags above the bed, supplying him with oxygen, and inspecting the wound at his side. There were at least two doctors and about three nurses working in tandem to save his life. I pressed my face through the bars of my cell, trying to get a better look at things. One of the nurses noticed me staring.

"Hey, you," she called, startling me. "Want me to tell you what we're doing?" It was an unexpected kindness, and I nodded.

"Yes, please."

"It looks like a stab wound, but his internal organs weren't damaged. Shouldn't take too long to stitch him up," she said. She explained every step of their actions, from cleaning the wound to dressing it. Her fellow medical staff seemed annoyed at her step-by-step analysis, but they didn't make a move to stop her either.

I looked at my hand, where Lust's nails had pierced before, imagining what it would feel like to get stabbed like that in my gut. Hughes was either deeply committed to staying alive, or adrenaline had numbed the pain. Maybe both. I clenched my fist around the scar that was taking shape. Nessa had apologized profusely when she removed my bindings and noticed the mark, having assumed it was Elias's doing. I had to explain to her what had happened to calm her nerves. I saw a lot of her in the nurse working on Hughes. I stood there squished against the bars for about two hours as they worked to stabilize him. I couldn't move even if I wanted to. My legs shook far too much. When they finished, she hung behind, wheeling her cart over to my cell.

"How is he?" I asked worriedly.

"He's gonna make it, don't ya worry. What about you?" she asked, motioning to my neck. My cut had crusted over with blood, my hands stained with it.

"It's nothing," I said.

"Well, now that he's taken care of, let me see what I can do about that," she said, digging around in a box atop the cart. She pulled out wipes and carefully cleaned my neck and even my hands. She spread an ointment over the gash and put a patch over it. "There, all fixed. You hurt anywhere else?" I shook my head.

"No, I'm alright. Thank you for helping him."

"It's my job," she shrugged. She began packing up her cart and wheeling it back down the hall. I watched her go until the wall got in the way. "I'll be back every hour to check his vitals!"

I heard the door close, and the only sounds that remained were the beeping monitors in Hughes' cell. He was fighting for his life, so I would too.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Sixteen

Heavy Interference

"Man, I'm beat," Ed said, flopping onto the bed, still in his coat and boots. He was exhausted, having searched the whole day, and half the day before that. Al made a dissatisfied sound.

"Ed, boots," he scolded, like a mother to her child.

"Give me a break, would ya?" Ed groaned but sat up and kicked his shoes off anyway.

He threw his coat across the room, and it landed on the arm of the couch. Al – who had perched on the green sofa – took it and folded it nicely. There was a knock at the door, and Al rose to get it as Ed turned over, not in the mood for visitors. He still had a lingering nervousness about Marina's whereabouts that he couldn't quite shake, regardless of the guard he put up. No matter how many times Al reassured him, Ed couldn't help but feel a sense of responsibility for her disappearance. He knew he had to find her, and soon if he wanted to be rid of the ever-growing pit in his stomach that threatened to swallow him whole. The salty aroma of grilled meat entered the room before their guest, and Ed's empty pit growled. He hadn't thought much about eating, but now that his nose was captivated by the smell, he noticed that he was starving. He couldn't help but salivate as he sat up to see who had brought something that smelled so good over.

"Winry!" Al exclaimed, hugging their childhood friend. She laughed as she hugged him back, her cheery nature livening the space. "What are you doing here?" She held up a covered dish, no doubt the source of the delectable smell.

"Mrs. Hughes insisted that I bring over her chopped steak for you boys. She feels quite bad about…" she trailed off, noticing the way Ed's face contorted. "Anyway, she sent me to make sure you ate something good."

"That was very kind of her," Al said, taking the dish and leading Winry inside.

Ed rose from the bed and greeted her properly. Al set the dish down on the small kitchen table, and Ed took no time at all to dig in, setting a massive dollop on his plate. Al went to place another plate in front of Winry, but she waved him off.

"You aren't going to have any, Winry?" Ed asked, chewing a mouthful of juicy beef.

"No," she grimaced, appalled at his lack of table manners. Al put the plate away, and Ed scooped more meat onto his plate. "I already ate with Elicia and Mrs. Hughes."

"Mr. Hughes didn't join you?" Al asked, making note of the tasty looking food in his notebook.

"No, he was working late tonight," she said, pillaging a piece of beef from Ed's plate and swallowing it before Ed could react.

"I thought you ate already," he protested as he wrapped his arms protectively around his plate, taking another bite. She ignored him and turned to Al.

"So, was there any luck finding Marina?" she asked. Even without a face, Winry could read Al's discouraged expression. Ed chewed considerably slower.

"Nothing yet. We're going to look again tomorrow," Al said, twiddling his hands.

Winry touched her hand over his and gave him a sympathetic smile. The boys were aware that Winry had been filled in shortly after she had returned with their train tickets. Hughes had said that he told her the entire conversation, in hopes that she'd have some insight on Marina's whereabouts. Of course, she didn't, which she seemed frustrated by. Ed didn't want her to take responsibility for his mistakes. Winry seemed to pick up on his guilt trip.

"She'll come back; I just know it," she said determinedly.

Ed chuckled to himself incredulously. Hughes must have left out the possibility of Marina being taken. It was probably best if Winry thought she simply ran away.

"Yeah," he said, returning her smile as best he could.

"We'll find her," Al reaffirmed.

Ed nodded, admiring his brother's perseverance. If Al had anything in spades, it was perseverance and kindness. They talked a bit longer, mostly about Winry's stay at the Hughes household as they cleaned up after the late-night meal.

"Well, it's getting late. I'd better be going," Winry said, holding the now emptied and cleaned dish.

"I don't feel right sending you out alone," Ed said, walking up to the door. "We have a room down the hall if you wanna crash there for the night. Otherwise, let me take you back." The offer was more for his own peace of mind.

"Why do you have another—" Winry stopped herself, likely realizing it was Marina's room. She seemed to mull over the offer. "If I stay, can I help you look for her tomorrow?" Ed thought for a moment, then shrugged.

"Sure."

"Really?" Winry asked with raised eyebrows. Ed had nearly never allowed her to help, other than repairing his automail for him.

"Why not?" he said. "May as well have all the eyes we can get looking for her. We're heading out early, so don't make us wait."

He handed Winry the key to Marina's room, and he waited in the hallway to see that she made it in alright. Ross looked up from her book. Brosh was out cold.

"Winry's staying?" she asked. Ed nodded. "That's good."

"She's going to help us look tomorrow too. I was thinking of checking the train station again."

"Sure," Ross said, folding her book closed. "Try to get some sleep, okay?"

They were faint, but Ross picked up on the eyebags that adorned Ed's face. He bobbed his head at her and closed the door behind him. He flicked the lights and strode across the room, flinging himself back on the bed— this time prepared to sleep. Yet as prepared as he was, he was unable to drift to sleep. He tossed and turned under the covers, intermittently squeezing his eyes shut tighter, thinking that would somehow help. He just saw Marina's face twisted in anguish as she left when he closed them. He could hear his brother shifting around in the darkness and tried to focus on the soft clinks of his armor. After a few agonizing moments of rolling around, he laid flat on his back with a gigantic sigh and stared at the ceiling fan that swirled around slowly.

"Can't sleep again, brother?" Al asked.

He had his back to him, but Al turned his head to address his brother. Ed looked over to his red orbs, comforting lights in the dark. A small candle sat opposite him at the table, illuminating his face.

"Nah," he responded finally. "What are you up to?" Al turned slightly, facing away from his restless brother.

"I— uh, well," he squirmed in the dim candlelight. Al started squirming nervously. Ed sat up slightly and narrowed his eyes.

"Whatcha got there, Al?" he asked, throwing off the covers and striding over to the table.

"N-nothing," he said nervously.

Al quickly hunched over the table, huddling over something. When Ed approached him, he placed his hand on Al's shoulder and noticed he had Marina's journal.

"Alphonse," Edward chided, crossing his arms. "Who'd have thunk?"

"It's not what it looks like!" he said. Ed took the journal and held it up tauntingly.

"Oh, really? Cause to me, it looks like you pillaged through Marina's bag, and now you're looking through her diary."

"Yeah, well," Al said quietly, drawing circles on the table with his pointer finger. "I thought that there could be a clue or something in there. I thought it would be worth checking out, at least."

Ed looked at him, stunned. Why hadn't he thought of this before?

"Al, you genius!" Ed said as he sat down opposite of Al and cracked the journal open.

"Hey, you were just scolding me for that," Al said, folding his arms.

"Yeah, but that was before I thought it would help us find Marina," he said.

Al huffed but relented as Ed read, leaning over to show where he had left off. Ed flipped the pages, skimming over bits of information. It was as she had said, an account of her time in Amestris thus far, leaving off before they had entered the lab.

They're hiding something from me. I just know it. I wish that they could trust me with whatever it was that was bothering them. I don't think they should always have to shoulder these sorts of things on their own. It seems like it would weigh them down after going through so much. I don't want to meddle, but I just want them to know that I'm here for them. They've done more than I could even begin to describe here for me, though maybe somewhat begrudgingly. I just want to repay that kindness. I'm not strong, and I'm not a kid genius, but I want to help. I want them to trust me. I want them to know that they can rely on me as much as I rely on them. I want us to be friends. And then there's Ed…

The entry stopped abruptly, and Ed grumbled with a frown. Probably about to call me out for being an ass to her that night, he thought, remembering the discouraged face he had slammed a door on. Something flourished in his chest, a feeling Ed couldn't quite place. He hadn't thought about how she was feeling – being so wrapped up in the discovery of the stone – he didn't even consider it. Reading this made him feel… like an ass, probably rightfully so. He pushed the feeling down and refocused on the task at hand. He wasn't supposed to be reading for her feelings anyway. He needed solid leads. He flipped through the rest of the journal – which was blank – and as he flipped through, a folded paper fell from its pages. Al was the first to grab it.

"What's this?" he said, unfolding the parchment. When he opened it, he looked at it quizzically, grabbing Ed's attention. "Ed, has Marina ever mentioned her last name to you?" Ed raised an eyebrow.

"No, why?"

"Well, this paper is filled with Marina's name and different last names," he said, looking it over.

"Lemme see," Ed said, reaching across the table, trading the journal for the paper. He noticed the same thing Al had, and that all the last names started with 'W', The Amestrian Citizens Registry plastered at the bottom of the page. Ed looked at the paper, not sure what to make of it. He could only guess that Marina was trying to find out about her citizenship, though he had no idea how she got a hold of such a document. "Where the hell did she even get this? She ever mention this to you?"

"No, not at all," Al said, looking up from the journal.

"Check the front of the journal, Al," Ed said, still scanning the paper. Al flipped to the beginning obediently.

"What am I looking for, brother?"

"Her full name, if possible. She might have done the cliché 'this journal belongs to'—"

"— 'Marina E. Wayde', right here," Al said, showing Ed the neatly printed letters.

That's Marina for you, Ed thought. He couldn't help but grin to himself for being right as he dove back into the paper.

"Wayde, Wayde, Wayde…" he searched for the name, but it didn't appear where it should have. He had Al double, and he triple checked for its absence. The boys placed the journal and paper down.

"So, does that mean…?" Al asked tentatively. Ed leaned back in his chair, folding the parchment back up.

"That Marina isn't an Amestrian citizen?" he finished.

The nurse had done me a service by letting me know when she'd be back. It made it easier to keep track of how long we had been down there. She had checked in on Hughes three times, meaning we'd been there for five, almost six hours if I did my math right. I sat upright in my bed, trying to keep myself from dozing off. It had been tempting, but I was determined to stay awake to keep an eye on Hughes. I was too anxious to sleep, anyway. It hadn't yet been an hour since her last check-in when I heard Hughes groan, and I sprung to the front of my cell despite my weariness.

"Hughes? Can you hear me?" I asked. He groaned again. "Hughes, you're gonna be alright." I didn't know if I was assuring him or myself.

"What happened?" I heard him ask, his voice gruff.

Where do I start? I thought. "You're in a cell right now, but we're going to bust out, okay?"

"Who's busting out of where?" I heard a voice say. I didn't even notice the door, let alone a person – or rather, a thing – coming. Envy stood menacingly in front of my cell. He crossed his arms as he tapped his foot. "You saying you aren't taking the deal?"

"No," I said quickly. "I am."

"Good. If we think you aren't – even for a second – he dies," he said, gesturing to Hughes, who was still out of it.

"I know," I said angrily.

"Your job is simple. All you have to do is resume life as normally as possible, and keep that mouth of yours in check," he said, inspecting his nails.

"And how would you know if I talked?" I asked, genuinely curious. A shiver shot up my spine as the air turned cold. Envy grinned.

"I thought you'd never ask," he said, stepping to the side. A figure emerged quite literally from the shadows, and I recognized him immediately.

"So, you're the newest candidate for sacrifice," Selim Bradly – or rather, Pride – said, little shadowy arms rising above him. I stepped back into my cell as something caught and slithered up my leg. It crawled up my torso until it constricted around my neck. This is insane, I thought, numbly. Of all the Homunculi, Pride freaked me out the most. I vaguely remembered the dreams of slithering black arms enveloping me in the darkness I had back home on my side of the gate, and my mouth hung open in terror. The way this felt, face to face with him and his darkness, was as paralyzing as it had been back then. Only now, it was real. "You see, I can be any and everywhere at once, and I'll be watching you closely from the shadows. I think the consequences of if you slip up are clear." I knew he wasn't lying. His abilities preceded him. I also knew better than to reveal to them what and how much I knew about them, so I snapped my mouth shut.

"It would be in your best interest to behave," Envy said, smirking.

"What happens in the meantime? He stays here?" I asked, nodding to Hughes.

"Exactly. We don't have to worry about him snooping, and we have an assurance that you'll stay in line. It's a win-win, really," Envy grinned. "He'll officially go missing in the books, presumed dead."

"When can he leave?" I asked.

Envy raised his eyebrows and leaned back with his hands on his hips. Pride looked at him and pulled a face like he was stifling a laugh. Envy burst out into laughter that reverberated through my cell and the echoey hall, and Pride snickered. I frowned, having my answer.

"How about we focus on keeping him alive, hmm?" Envy said.

He produced a key, and with Prides wiry arms still holding me, stepped into my cell. He made quick work of my shackles and freed my aching hands. One of Pride's arms slunk over to Hughes' bed and positioned itself above his head.

"We'll see you out, little alchemist. Don't try anything funny. Remember what's at stake," Pride reminded.

I nodded dully, finally released from the shadows. I followed behind Pride as Envy followed me, a Homunculi sandwich. I looked back to Hughes, and as we began ascending the stairs, I noticed the nurse form before entering through the doors on the opposite end of the hallway. Pride had removed the shadowed threat from above him before we began climbing the steps, and I felt a jolt of courage and fear course through me. I don't know what came over me, but I started back down the stairs, ducking under Envy and yelling.

"Please, don't let him die! He has to live!" I said, missing some stairs. I felt a cold shadow hanging over me, but I got up and kept moving. The nurse didn't acknowledge me. She walked carefully and quietly down the corridor, ignoring me. "I'm going to come back for him, so please, Miss, keep him alive!"

She looked up slightly as she reached his cell but didn't have the same kind countenance as she had at our previous meetings. She looked at me with indifference. The dark hands wrapped around my neck and stopped my descent. I struggled for air as Pride detained me.

"Tch, humans are such audacious creatures," Envy said, finally catching up to me. The black hands released me, and I took a greedy breath. Envy lifted me roughly by the arm and dragged me up the stairs where Pride waited. I looked back at the nurse, who's cold shoulder solidified whose side she was on. I couldn't just rely on her. It hit me that I was the only one who was going to save Hughes. I looked back one last time as they closed the door to the staircase, hoping she'd at the very least do her job to the best of her abilities. We meandered the halls of Central Headquarters quietly and without interference. When we reached the secret door, Envy opened it and threw me out onto the dirt. "Now, go running back to the Fullmetal pipsqueak. And remember, this is our little secret, yeah? We'll take good care of the Lieutenant Colonel."

I scowled as he closed the door, leaving me in the dark. I stood shakily, brushing myself off as I looked around. I tried the door, just to see if by some strange chance I'd be able to get in. Locked. My legs still felt wobbly, but I took a step back, recognizing the path where I came from. Slowly, I made my way back to the phone booth. I had left the journal behind, and I needed to get it back before anyone else saw it. I grimaced as I heard voices up ahead. I stuck closely to the tree line until I could identify them.

"Do we have any witnesses?" someone had asked.

"No, and no blood trail beyond this point," another voice answered. I quickly realized that soldiers were crawling amid the grounds, congregated primarily at the phone booth.

Shit! I thought, diving further into the shadowy woods. I looked around, warily searching for a familiar face— when I realized I couldn't explain anything to anyone, whether I trusted them or not. As much as I desperately wanted to run to the soldiers and urge them to save Hughes, I was too close to the source of evil, and shadows lingered everywhere. Hughes was still in danger; I couldn't risk it. I could see the sun attempting to rise in the distance, and with the morning would come more soldiers. I had to trust that they'd keep their word if I kept mine.

"Has anyone located Lieutenant Colonel Hughes?" was the last thing I heard before I dashed into the trees.

After a fitful night of sleep, Ed groggily shrugged his coat on. Al had stuffed Marina's journal and the strange paper back into her bag, which laid on the corner of the small table. Ed stared at it with tired eyes as he laced his boots, still puzzled over what they had stumbled upon. If Marina weren't from Amestris – which would explain her not recognizing their currency and possibly her strange clothes – just where had she come from? Maybe from Drachma or Creta? But she had shown up in a small town in New Optain— which was closer to the East, while Drachma and Creta bordered the West. Ed had heard of a faraway place called Xing that existed across the Eastern desert, but he couldn't imagine the kind of journey she'd have had to make to cross it. And even then, none of it explained her falling right out of the sky. As each day passed, the girl became even more of a mystery that he wanted desperately to solve. He opened the door, and Al followed him out into the hall. Ross and Brosh had switched shifts, and she slept peacefully in a chair next to Brosh, who perked up at the brothers.

"Wow, you two are up early," Brosh said, looking at his watch. "Get enough sleep?" Ed shrugged.

"Enough. We're going to head out to the station. Any word from the Major?" he asked. Brosh shook his head. Both boy's shoulders fell.

"Hey, enough with the worried looks. I bet today's the day you find her," Brosh beamed.

His cheeriness was borderline annoying this early in the morning. Ed simply nodded and headed down the hall to check on Winry. He rapped his knuckles on the back of the door, noticing he forgot to put his gloves on. He must have been too in his head when they left to notice, but he wasn't going to worry about it now. They waited for an answer, but it didn't come. Ed and Al looked at each other quizzically.

"Hey, Brosh, Winry didn't leave, did she?" Al asked.

"Nuh-uh, she hasn't come out since last night," he said, leaning over his knees.

"Okay, well, let her know we're headed to the station. She can meet us there when she gets up," Ed said, already headed for the stairs.

"Can-do," Brosh said, leaning back.

The boys descended the stairs and walked out into the still morning air. A fog drifted down the empty streets as the sun lazily made an appearance against the side of the buildings. They began for the station— luckily, it was not far from where they were staying. Silence lingered between the brothers as they walked. The fog dissipated as the sun evaporated the lingering night's dew. Crowds began to flood the street as people began their days, and the streetlamps flickered off, their light no longer necessary. They had walked about five blocks before Al noticed a figure hobbling lonely in the distance.

"Brother," Al whispered, so softly Ed almost didn't hear.

Ed looked up to Al, who's armor shimmered in the daylight as he pointed toward a bridge up ahead. Ed directed his gaze to the bridge and noticed a small figure staggering across, clinging to the railing. As they walked over the crest of the bridge, the sun sparkled over short gilded hair. The figured picked their head up, and blue eyes shimmered as they met Ed's golden ones.

"Marina?" Ed said in disbelief.

His feet moved on their own, carrying him faster and faster toward her. He barely registered the clanking of his brother, who utilized his tremendous stride to keep up with him. Something squeezed in his chest as he ran, something familiar but also completely new. She stood frozen against the railing as he ran toward her. Her mouth parted slightly as she squinted against the harsh sun. Something flashed on her face as he hit the bridge running, and she shoved off from the railing, moving toward the approaching boys.

"Ed!" she breathed as they collided. They stumbled a bit at the sudden halt in Ed's momentum, but they were able to steady themselves. He wrapped his arms around her as if she'd float away if he'd let go. She buried her face in the sleeve of his coat, and Al embraced them both, lifting them off the ground in pure excitement. She coughed. "Can't...breathe..."

"Ah, sorry!" Al said apologetically, placing them down gently.

Ed stepped back, still holding onto her shoulders as he took her in. She was disheveled, to say the least; her hair was flying every which way, blood covered her front, and she reeked of sweat. There was a glaring bandage on her neck, and he gripped her a little tighter upon seeing it. She looked at him with her big doe-eyes, and he noticed she was shivering. He gently let go, and Al replaced him. He hugged her tightly, but more carefully so that she could breathe.

"We were so worried about you," Al said, softly petting her head as Ed removed his signature red coat.

Al released her, squeezing her hands reassuringly. It was the closest he could manage to an expression of relief to her. She managed a half-smile for him. Ed wrapped her in his coat, setting it around her shoulders. She took a step closer to him, grabbing onto the front of his top, and leaned her forehead against his chest. Ed's heartbeat quickened slightly, but he ignored it.

"I was so scared," she said, her voice wavering as if she were holding back tears.

"I know, it's okay now. You're okay," Ed said, more to himself than to her. Ed reached an arm up around her head, patting her hair reassuringly.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," she whispered into his ear, the tears escaping her at last.

Sobs wracked her body and Ed felt her legs give out as she pulled harder on his shirt. He caught her around the waist with one arm and held her tighter, gently lowering them both to the ground in a heap. She nestled against his chest – clinging to him for dear life – and he rested his chin over her shoulder. He let out a shaky breath he didn't notice he held.

"It's alright. I'm sorry too, I was too harsh," Ed said, his voice low.

"I was an idiot," she said softly.

"So was I," Ed admitted.

"I was sure—" she hiccupped. "I was sure you'd be glad that I was gone."

Something awful panged in Edward's chest. He pulled away slightly so he could see her. She averted her eyes, looking somewhere beyond him.

"Marina, look at me," he said. She slowly turned her head and seemed to debate meeting his eyes dead-on. She finally looked at him, her expression seeming lonely to Ed. "Course I wasn't. I was so… you really are an idiot, huh?" He scoffed, holding her tighter.

She dissolved into more tears. They stayed like that for a while as Ed ran his fingers through her knotted hair. He had no idea what the hell happened or how she ended up like this, but he didn't care. She was back, and that's all he was concerned about. He allowed three days' worth of relief to wash over him.

"We should head back to the hotel," Al suggested, as a few curious civilians started to gather.

"Can you stand?" Ed asked, as her sobs quieted.

Marina released Ed from her iron grip, allowing him to stand. She looked so small to him, her red and swollen eyes looking up to him with this sort of helplessness to them. He'd seen Marina in bad shape before, but it wasn't anything like this. He could only imagine the kind of trouble she had gotten into to end up this way. His jaw tightened with agitation just thinking about it. He bent and held out his hand to her, and she stood sniffling.

"Are you hurt, Marina?" Al asked.

Ed eyed her neck, noting the slight bruising around the bandage. She shook her head. She wrapped herself into Ed's coat as the brothers each placed a steady hand at her back, leading her back to the hotel. They had made it to the hotel when they noticed Winry walk out of the double doors. Upon seeing the trio, she gasped and pressed her hands to her mouth. Without delay, she ran to the girl and hugged her tightly, swinging her back and forth.

"Easy on her, Win," Ed muttered, but a smile tugged at his lips. Al and Ed exchanged a knowing look like everything was going to be alright.

"I knew you'd come back to us," the blonde whispered to Marina, sparking an onslaught of tears.

They managed to get Marina back upstairs without attracting too much attention after she and Winry had calmed down and dried their eyes. Ross and Brosh stood in disbelief as they climbed the staircase. In a mix of joy and relief, they went after Marina, enveloping her in a tight embrace.

"You scared me!" Ross said, through slight sniffles. Brosh was full-on blubbering.

"I'm sorry," she said softly.

Ross pulled away and ruffled her hair, promising to give her a good lecture when she was feeling better. Marina groaned slightly but didn't object.

"Alright, alright," Winry said, prying the soldiers off Marina. "I'm gonna get her cleaned up, and then you guys can catch up all you want."

She opened the door to the extra room and led Marina inside. Before she shut the door, a hand caught it from within. Marina poked her head out, looking around until her gaze fell on Ed.

"Hey," she said, motioning to him to come closer.

Ed obeyed and moved toward the door as she carefully removed his cloak from her shoulders. She smoothed out the fabric, running her small hands along the seams, and handed him the coat. He thrust it over his shoulder, and she grabbed for his hand, motioning for him to hold it out. She pulled the hair tie she wore around her wrist off as he held his flesh hand out to her. She placed it gently around his wrist— and as he pulled away, she grasped his hand in both of hers. Marina didn't meet his eyes as she stroked her thumbs along the back of his hand, squeezing ever so slightly. He tensed up in confusion as a blush rose from his neck and covered his face.

"Marina?" he squeaked. She continued, unperturbed.

"Just… making sure you're real," she whispered.

She looked back at him, and a weird look crossed her face. She let go of his hand swiftly, seeming almost embarrassed, but Ed wasn't sure. She stepped back from the door and let Winry shut it on a dumbfounded Ed, and the equally confused crowd gathered in the hall.

Just what the hell was that about? he thought frantically, staring at his now sweaty palm, his heart racing.

What the hell was that? I thought to myself, holding my hands to my chest. My whole body radiated the heat I felt creep to my face, right down to my toes.

"Marina?" Winry asked, her hand still on the handle. I looked up with a yelp.

"Yes, sorry, um, I think I'll shower now," I said hastily, running off to the bathroom.

"Okay, well, I'll set out some clothes and towels for you," Winry called.

"Thanks!" I yelled as I shut the bathroom door and leaned against it, placing a hand over my pounding heart, begging it to calm itself.

A few deep breaths allowed me to move freely about the room, and I undressed and turned the faucet. The water was cold, but I didn't care. I dove under the showerhead face first, hoping the water would cool me down. I stood there with my eyes closed as the chilly water pelted my face. The water eventually warmed up, and I stepped back, grabbing the soap. I looked at my hand absently as I rinsed the grime and sweat from my body. His hand was calloused and rough – as I would have expected – but it was warm and gentle too.

Just what came over me? I thought to myself. At that moment, I had completely forgotten where I was or what I was doing. I just had to know that he was real, that he was there. But why had I gone stroking his hand like that? Ross and Brosh and Al and Winry were all right there. Something about that moment was so intimate; I groaned, thinking about everyone present for it. And Ed didn't react. I was sure he'd at least retract his hand or say something. The startled way he had looked at me brought me back down to earth. What was he thinking?

I tried scrubbing the thoughts from my head, washing my hair twice, not feeling clean enough the first time. As she promised, Winry had left towels and a set of clothes on the counter. She had entered so softly I didn't even hear her, or maybe I was too wrapped up in my thoughts. I swathed myself in the fluffy towel, the microfibers a welcome change from my blood-soaked shirt, and I spun my hair up into a turban. Now that I knew what hairdryers were, I missed them greatly. Though these days, my hair didn't take long to dry at all. I dried off and got dressed, donning a teal sweater and grey striped shorts. When I finished, I wiped the condensation from the mirror. My eyes were still red and puffy, and my face seemed swollen and pink, but I was myself again. It finally sunk in that all the things I had been missing were returned to me. It was a painful and mostly unfulfilling experience, but I was back. I was whole again. I removed the dressing from my neck, knowing I'd need to change it or risk infection. I rifled around the bathroom cabinet, but there were no bandages to be found. I knew I had some in my bag, so I exited the bathroom, rubbing my hair with the towel to dry. When I turned the corner, I was met with a living room filled with people. I quickly wrapped the towel around my neck, covering the gash. Everyone's eyes fell on me expectantly, and Winry sighed from the tiny kitchen as she put on a pot of tea.

"I told them to give you some space," she said, giving me an apologetic smile, which I returned.

"We just want to make sure you're alright," Al said.

"And we want to know what happened," Ed added, his gaze locked on me. I felt uneasy as my face grew hot.

"I'm okay, but I really would like to gather my thoughts before we talk about anything serious," I said quietly, wrapping the towel tighter around my neck. I waited for Ed to demand answers.

"Okay," he said, standing. I looked at him in surprise and then away as I remembered the incident at the door. I dared to look at him again – not meeting his eyes – and he frowned slightly, gathering his coat. "You can tell us when you're ready. We'll get out of your hair." The rest of the room, including the two soldiers and Al, followed his lead to the door.

"Uh, wait," I said, not sure what I was going to say next. I fidgeted as they looked back at me again.

"We're planning on leaving here soon. Maybe sometime tonight or tomorrow morning. If you're up for it, that is," Ed said, scratching the back of his head. I nodded slightly as he opened the door. "We'll be back for you when you're ready, then." He quirked a quick grin. They left the room, and I looked back to Winry, who shrugged.

"I can leave if you want me to," she offered, taking the kettle off the stove. I shook my head.

"Would you mind staying? Just for a little while," I said, pressing the towel to my neck. She smiled warmly.

"Not at all. Sit, I'll bring you some tea," she said. I did as she asked and sat on the little couch of the familiar room. It smelled almost as stale as it had the first night in it, but it also smelled like brown sugar and toffee. "I hope you don't mind, but I slept here last night. I wanted to join the search party for you, though, as you could guess, the boys woke up way before me and didn't get me up." I chuckled slightly.

"It's not a problem at all; that sounds just like them," I said.

"Impatient as ever, but I get it. It was for you after all," Winry said as she held a cup over the back of the couch to me. I took it gently, resting it on the table in front of me to cool. She grinned, pulling back. The grin faded as she took in my neck with a gasp. "Marina! Your neck!" I felt around for the towel, trying to cover up the gash.

"It's not that bad," I assured her as I wrapped the towel back around it. "I just need a bandage. There weren't any in the bathroom."

"Well, I think I have some," she said, running over to her purse. "I hope I have one big enough... here!"

After a bit of rustling, she produced a bandage. She walked over to me, and I dropped the towel from my neck, slightly spotted with blood.

"Thank you," I said as she approached. She nodded.

"So, I won't ask you any serious questions, per your request," she started, placing the bandage on my cut. I cocked an eyebrow, not sure where she was going with this. "But I am curious; is there something— going on with you and Ed?"

"Huh?" I said, not understanding the question. She pulled back and sunk into the opposite couch.

"You know, like, are you guys…?"

"Are we what?"

"Dating?" she finally asked. I jerked back into the couch, caught off guard.

"No, no way! Nothing like that is going on," I said, waving my arms. "What makes you think that?"

"Well, you do seem closer than before," she said, rubbing her hands together.

Did the incident at the door give her the wrong impression? I thought to myself.

"Well, I can assure you that while that may be true, nothing is going on."

"Are you sure?" she asked, her voice uncertain.

"Definitely. I mean, the last time I saw Ed, we got into a big fight," I said, clenching the towel in my hands. I still had some mixed feelings about the whole incident. "Besides, I know you like him—"

"I what?" she stated more than asked, her face contorted with genuine surprise.

I looked at her with the same wide eyes she looked at me with. I blinked a few times too fast, realizing I slipped up.

"I— I, mean I assumed so because you're childhood friends and all," and, also, I've seen your whole life play out on a show about all of you, and you get together in the end, I thought.

"Well, I can assure you that I don't," she scoffed, a slight blush dusting her cheeks. I snorted slightly. "What?"

"It's just— it's okay if you do," I said. She glared. "Or don't. I just mean, either way, I'm not someone you have to worry about."

"What's that mean?" she asked, cocking her head to the side.

I furrowed my brows. When I had watched Fullmetal Alchemist, I had always fantasized about meeting someone like Edward. Someone brave, strong, and selfless when he wanted to be, who could keep up with my mouth and was loyal to a fault. It was just childhood crush fantasy stuff. I never imagined I'd meet the real person, especially when I wasn't myself. Whatever feelings I had about him before I regained my memory had to be cast aside; I knew better now. I crossed my arms.

"Just— it'll never happen," I said simply.

"Why not? Is there something wrong with liking Ed?" she asked, a bit on the defensive.

"No, not at all. He's a great guy. Anyone would be lucky to have him. It just can't be me," I clarified. She crossed her arms, mirroring my pose, and leaned back. She sighed.

"Marina, we're friends, right?" she asked, and I raised my eyebrows.

"Yeah, of course," I said, meaning it.

She didn't know it, but she was the closest thing to a genuine friend I had ever had. Even with my memory back, there was no one in my life on the other side that I'd consider a friend.

"Then promise me something; don't hold back how you're feeling because you're worried about how I'll react," she said, sipping on her tea. I squinted at her.

"But I'm not," I argued.

"Then keep it that way. Whatever happens, happens – but no matter what, I want us to be friends, okay?" she said. A smile tugged at my lips as one tugged at hers. She stood and plopped down on the couch next to me. She held her hand out. "Friends, no matter what?" I pulled her into a hug, forgoing the handshake.

"Friends, no matter what."

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Seventeen

Getting Somewhere

The train ride was as bumpy as ever. I kind of let myself get used to staying in one place, perhaps foolishly. We had set out as Ed had promised that night, catching a later train headed toward Rush Valley. It was a quick goodbye, and I felt bad about leaving without explaining myself to Ross and Brosh, but they were quite understanding. Ross gave me the lecture she prefaced anyway, and I was able to give her a little word of warning. Nothing too crazy, but I suggested she take a leave of absence and go on vacation somewhere, maybe to see family. She joked that she deserved it after what we had put her through, but while I chuckled with her, I knew that something much darker could befall her. I just wanted her to take care of herself. I wondered briefly what my interference would do to the timeline as I knew it, but I figured a hint couldn't hurt. I wasn't sure what kind of upset Hughes' disappearance would cause, so I wanted her to be able to see her family before she disappeared too. It was the least I could do for her if she ended up taking the fall. I watched the rolling hills fly by as night began to fall beside Winry, who was enthusiastically awaiting our arrival at Rush Valley.

"It's going to be so cool!" she said, wriggling around in the seat excitedly. "I can only imagine the kind of automail I'll get to see; maybe I'll even be able to learn something new!" Ed huffed, squished against the window next to his brother, who was doing his best to accommodate him.

"You're such a gear head," he grumbled.

"Well, look who's talking, alchemy freak," she retorted. "Right, Marina?" I peeled my gaze from the outside and looked at the expectant girl.

"Yeah," I nodded with a half-smile and looked back out the window.

I could almost feel her worried gaze as she bore a hole in the back of my head, and my mouth settled in a tight line. I still hadn't told them anything. Every time I tried, I wanted to tell them everything. But I couldn't risk it; I couldn't risk Hughes. When I told them, I had to be sure that I'd be able to keep my mouth shut about him. They weren't making it easy.

"I know, this will cheer you up!" Winry said as she reached beneath her seat and pulled out a basket covered in a checkered patterned cloth. When she removed it, the warm and homey smell of apple pie wafted about the cabin. "Mrs. Hughes baked this for us to enjoy on our trip." She placed a piece on a napkin and handed it to Ed, who was already drooling.

"Oh man!" he said, between bites. "This is hands-down the best apple pie ever!"

"Isn't it, though?" Winry mused. "Mrs. Hughes is a really wonderful cook."

"To put it mildly. Not to mention that quiche she made for us was also super delicious," he said, taking another giant mouthful. Al reached under the seat and produced the little black notebook he carried around.

"I'm definitely putting Mrs. Hughes' pie on the list of things I want to eat when I have a mouth again," he said, scribbling quickly into the notebook.

"Well, she gave me the recipe— so when you're back to normal Al, I'll make it for you," Winry beamed, preparing another slice.

"Awesome, thanks!" Al exclaimed, knocking slightly into Ed in his excitement. He sheepishly rubbed the back of his armor at Ed's glare. Winry held out a piece to me, a sweet smile on her face.

"You have to try it, Marina!" she said eagerly. I dug my nails in my palm, my hands hidden within the sleeve of my sweater.

"I'm not hungry," I mumbled.

Truthfully, I was starving. And that pie looked damn good. But knowing that Mrs. Hughes made it, I couldn't eat it in good conscience. Despite my hunger, my stomach was in knots, and I doubted that it would stay down even if I did indulge in the sweet. I could only see Hughes in that cell, gravely injured and torn from his life with no current means of returning to it.

But he's alive, I thought, reminding myself to keep from getting emotional. He's alive. Winry frowned but didn't question me, taking a dainty bite of the piece herself instead.

"Well, I had such a good time staying with them. They were so kind and helpful," Winry said, trying to reanimate the energy in our little corner.

"Yeah, but Hughes is so obnoxious," Ed said, irritably.

"Don't say that," I said as steadily as I could. I could feel my stomach churn with guilt. It rose and burned in my throat. I bit bile back as he ignored me and continued.

"He doesn't know when to shut up, and he spoils his daughter rotten."

"Just stop it!" I exclaimed heatedly. Ed looked at me kind of surprised. I looked down at my sneakers, swinging just above the floor of the train, feeling dizzy for a minute. "Sorry." I managed weakly. Cool it, I thought to myself, sensing the shift in the tone of our party, especially with Ed. He crossed himself over – arms and legs – gazing out the window. Al quickly tried to diffuse things.

"He did come to your hospital room a lot to talk to you," he noted.

"Every damn day," Ed said. His tone was milder, more appreciative. "He'd even blow off work to keep me company." I knew he cared about Hughes. They all did.

"We should thank him next time we're there," Al offered.

"We should," Ed said, chancing a glance at me. I didn't look at him as I stood and excused myself to use the lavatory, my stomach getting the better of me.

The trio looked at one another as Marina passed quietly through the train car. A few moments passed before Winry broke the uncomfortable silence that lingered in her absence.

"She's definitely not okay," Winry mused.

"Nope," Al agreed. They both looked to Ed, who frowned at them as he leaned his chin on his hand.

"What?" he asked testily.

"Go say something to her, Ed," Winry sighed, biting into her pie.

"Why's it gotta be me?" he retorted with a huff.

"Aren't you her bodyguard?"

"That has nothing to do with anything," he said, breathing hotly. His face twisted into a more self-deprecating look. "Besides, I think Marina is still mad at me. She hasn't looked me in the eye since we found her."

His last words were more like grumbles that Al and Winry had trouble deciphering at first. Winry frowned as he shifted closer to the window.

"Then I'll go check on her," Al offered, standing. Both Ed and Winry looked at him quizzically. "What? I may not have Ed's boyish charm and good looks, but I'm a whole lot nicer."

"Hey," Ed drew out, annoyed at the observation but not daring to counter it. He knew it was true.

Al followed Marina and left the car as quietly as a suit of armor could. Ed sulked with a huff.

"You're okay with Al checking on her?" Winry asked in that knowing way of hers.

"Why not," Ed grumbled as he watched the sunset over the horizon.

"You don't want to talk to her?" Winry asked, leaning forward. He gave her a warning glance.

"Not like she wants to talk to me," he said, closing in on himself.

"I'm sure she wants to. She just might not know how to yet. You two haven't gotten a chance to be alone," she said gently.

"But what happens when we are?" he asked. Winry scrunched her face.

"What do you mean?"

"It's just… before she— er, ran away, the fight we had was pretty bad. It took her leaving for me to realize that I hadn't considered how she was feeling at all— and by then, it was too late. Now she won't even tell us what happened to her. I don't want to fight again. I don't want to make things worse," Ed said, leaning back against the wooden bench.

He had hoped that things would just shift back to normal after they found her. He thought giving her time and space would make things easier. But the longer he waited, the more distant she seemed to get. They didn't speak a lick in the car to the station, or for the first leg of the train ride. She wouldn't even look at him directly if she could help it. He felt her pulling away, and he didn't know how to fix it or why it made him so anxious.

"You're worried about her," Winry surmised. Ed shot a look to her like he was struggling with her statement.

"I don't know, I guess," he admitted quietly, almost to himself. Their interaction briefly crossed his mind.

I was sure you'd be glad I was gone.

Ed shook his head, trying to understand why what she said had hurt so much.

"It's alright to worry. I think we're all worried about her," Winry tried, resting a soothing hand on his knee.

"What if she doesn't tell me what happened?" he asked as he looked down at her hand, sort of dejected.

"Well, do you care about her?" she asked, and Ed furrowed his brows.

"Sure, I do. It's my job to protect her, after all, and knowing what happened would be helpful," he said, meeting her gaze.

"No, Edward," Winry said in a gentle tone, giving him a soft smile. "I mean, do you care about her in your heart. Not just because it's your job."

His eyes widened slightly as she removed her hand and leaned back into the bench. He blinked a few times fast, battling with what he was feeling. Ed had never considered this but saying it out loud somehow made it painfully obvious. It wasn't so much that he wanted to know what happened to write it into a report, but more so because he wanted to make sure she was alright. It happened without him even noticing. Somewhere along the way, she had become someone he genuinely wanted to protect.

"I— I mean yeah," he stammered finally.

"Then you should talk to her. It'll be alright. It's Marina, after all," Winry assured him.

He nodded and stood quietly, still processing his thoughts. Winry smiled cheerily to herself as she enjoyed another slice of pie, kicking her feet up on the empty bench as Ed made his way through the cars.

I gripped the porcelain sink until my knuckles turned white. The faucet ran cold, and I put my hand under the flow and watched absently as the water pooled in my palm. When it filled, I brought my cupped hand to my mouth to rinse for what seemed like the tenth time. I couldn't get the taste of bile off my tongue or the smell out of my nose. Even after being emptied of basically nothing, my stomach still turned. I had never been more grateful to have a private bathroom stall to myself. The last thing I wanted was an audience to my retching. I splashed my face with the water, hoping it would calm me. I opened my eyes and stared into the mirror, a distraught girl staring back. The exhaustion was settling under my eyes, and the paleness in my complexion exaggerated the appearance of my freckles. I thought, momentarily, that I'd retch again, but I was able to choke the feeling down. I splashed my face until my hands were shaking with the cold and decided to get some fresh air.

I walked through a few train cars, getting weird looks here and there. I hadn't bothered to try to fix my tired appearance other than drying my face. The stares made me anxious, and I wrapped my arms tighter around myself as I sped through to the caboose. When I opened the door to the outside, I was relieved to see that no one was around. It was a small space with benches on either side of the door, with standing room and a railing enclosing the expanse. The wind whipped my hair around my face, and I let it as I approached the railing. I ran my fingers along the cold metal bars, gripping them as a means of grounding myself. The back of the train shook even more than I had imagined it would. I closed my eyes, imagining how things would have turned out if I had done things differently. No matter how I looked at it, I messed up. I was grateful beyond belief that Hughes was alive, but I had no plan. I had no means of getting him out, not on my own. On top of it, I lost the only source of information about my father and the necklace that I had. My only lead, gone. I should have gotten the boys to help from the start. If I hadn't run from Ed that day, I would have been able to warn them.

No, I couldn't have, I thought. I didn't get my memories back until after Elias kidnapped me. Maybe I should have asked for his help. Would he have even considered it?

"You sure took the long way to the bathroom," Al said in a friendly tone, startling me. I didn't even hear the door open.

"Oh," I said, turning to him and tucking a stray piece of hair behind my ear. "Sorry, Al, I didn't hear you coming."

"You should be more careful," he scolded lightly.

"Probably," I sighed, turning back to the setting sun. It was far beyond the trees now, just skimming the tops of the wilderness. "They force you to come to check on me?" I couldn't see him, but I could feel his uneasy movements as he deflected.

"No, it's not like that at all! We were just worried and wanted to check and make sure that you're okay."

"And you drew the short straw," I laughed but wasn't humored. Before he could go on, I spoke. "It's okay, Al. I'm just messing with you. I… needed some air. I'm sorry I sucked all the fun out of the train ride."

"Eh, they aren't that fun anyway," Al said, joining me against the railing. He looked down at me, his red eyes glowing with a welcoming gaze. "You know, if it hadn't been me, it probably would've been Ed who came to check on you."

I felt suddenly uneasy, not sure which outcome I preferred more. I hadn't spoken to Ed about the hand groping incident, and I wasn't sure how to. We hadn't exactly cleared the air of anything either, and I was sure he had about a million and one questions. Not to mention my little outburst back there. Now that I thought about it, the last time I spoke to Al, he wasn't in the best mood either— though now I knew why.

"Oh," was what I managed. Al shifted slightly, seemingly unsure of what to say. "Uh, Al?"

"Hmm?"

"I— I'm sorry for how I was acting, you know, back in the hospital," I said. "I know now that you were just trying to protect me. I shouldn't have pushed you."

"It's alright," he said, patting my shoulder with his gauntlet. "I was just frustrated I couldn't give you the information you wanted, plus I was... dealing with another issue that you had no part of. I shouldn't have taken that out on you."

He rested his hand there on my shoulder and gave me a reassuring squeeze as if it were a reflex from when he had a human body. I knew he meant his fight with his brother, but I was unsure if it was my place to pry about it. I decided it wasn't.

"I don't blame you at all, Al. I couldn't imagine the kind of burden that must have been. Well, maybe I can," I huffed, giving him a wry smile.

"So, then whatever's bothering you, it's something you can't say? Like how we couldn't tell you about the stone?" he said and gave what I thought to be an almost apologetic look. A look that understood inherently how I felt.

"Ironic, isn't it?" I snorted. I couldn't look at him, so I directed my gaze over the passing tracks. I wanted to be as carefully truthful with him as possible, and I knew if I looked him in the eyes, I'd tell him everything. "But it's not so much about saving face this time. A lot more is at stake. Even if I wanted to, I can't tell you about it. It's frustrating, but it isn't fair to take it out on you guys. I'll check my emotions at the door." I looked up slightly, a little braver now. His expression didn't change, though I had strangely expected it to.

He's a suit of armor, you idiot, I thought to myself.

"It's okay to be upset, you know," Al said, a sweetness in his tone. I could still feel the weight of his giant hand on my shoulder— steady and assuring. It was comforting in a way, like having an anchor. "I think you should talk to brother." I folded my arms on the railing and rested my head on them.

"I'm scared to tell him— well, nothing," I admitted quietly. "I'm fairly sure he'd be a bit less receptive about this than you are, Al."

"You know, in all my years of life, I have never seen my brother back down – not even once – from getting something he wanted," Al said suddenly. I looked at him carefully from the corner of my eye. "He tends to be very blunt and determined to get his way. But when you said you needed time, he didn't push it. He didn't so much as even pester you, and you and I both know he's dying to know what happened. We all are, but some of us have patience." He chuckled to himself slightly. I bit my lip, knowing that he was right. Even I had expected the third degree, but he held back. But why? What was different now?

"I want to tell you guys. I do."

"I know," Al said, leaning down on the rail with me. He turned his armored head to me, and his red eyes shone with what seemed like genuine concern. "I'm not sure what's stopping you, but just know that when you're ready to talk, we're here to listen. We're your friends, Marina, and we want to help you however we can." Our shadows stretched across the floor of the train in the light of the setting sun.

"I really appreciate your understanding, Al. I promise I'll tell you one day," I said, a small smile cracking my face in two. I glanced at my shadow and thought I saw an eye staring back. A shiver ran down my spine, the smile fading with it.

"Are you cold? You look kind of pale," Al worried as I stood and wrapped my arms around myself. "It is getting dark."

They really are watching, I thought. It may have been my imagination, but I should err on the side of caution. It probably wouldn't be smart to tell them anything for now, not even about regaining my memories. If the Homunculi found out I was from the other side of the gate— I didn't want to give that any more thought.

"No, I'm okay. Thank you, Al. Really."

"Of course," he said, opening his big arms for a hug.

I stretched my arms around his torso, though I couldn't loop them around fully. I didn't exactly meet his height either, so he ducked a little to accommodate me. Even though his armor was cold against my cheek, I could feel how warm he was, right down to his soul.

"Uh, while I have you here… we uh— we may have taken a peek at your journal."

"Oh, that's okay—" is something I would have continued to say if I hadn't remembered the last entry of the journal and the slip of paper safely tucked inside. "You what now?" Al backed away from the hug, waving his hands frantically.

"It was for research, honest!"

"Research?" I asked incredulously, moving closer, a dark cloud hanging over me.

"We thought it might help us find you," he admitted, pressing his index fingers together.

"Unfortunately, it didn't help much. Worked out okay though," Ed said, opening the door to the train car. Al and I both looked at him in surprise.

I awkwardly looked away, my previous embarrassed anger fading and new conflicting feelings replacing them. Al tapped me on the shoulder.

"Will you be alright if I give you guys some time to talk?" he asked gently, sincerely concerned. I couldn't blame him, considering what happened the last time Ed and I talked alone.

"Yeah," I said, grasping his finger, easily wrapping my hand around it. "I can't run away anywhere, after all."

I gave the finger a tight squeeze, probably naively thinking he'd feel it somehow, someway. Al sighed with a chuckle as I let go, and he carefully closed the door behind him, leaving Ed and me on the train's balcony alone.

Ed stood closely by the train door, and Marina didn't move from her spot against the railing. They stood off, neither of them seemingly wishing to address the other. Ed shuffled his feet slightly and let out a harsh breath. He slumped down into the bench at his right, trying to get a sense of her mood. She seemed better off than before having talked to Al, but still uneasy around him.

"So, you read my diary, huh?" she said in a low mumble, breaking the silence.

"Now it's a diary?"

"You tell me since you read it," she said crossly.

"Fine, yes, we did," he conceded aversely. So, maybe not much better, he thought to himself. "We thought it could help us find you."

"And what did you find?"

"You're not a citizen, for one," he said bluntly, returning her snide attitude. She tensed slightly, and Ed tried to reign in his tone. "How'd you even get a document like that?"

"Wouldn't you like to know?"

"Actually, yes, I would," he sighed. She furrowed her brows.

"Mustang gave me a stack of them a while ago. I only kept the one," she admitted.

"The one where your name should have been," he said, almost finishing her thought for her. "Why didn't you tell us?" He finally asked what he had really wanted to know.

"I thought it would just show up one day," she started quietly. "Like if I stared at it enough, my name would appear. I didn't know how you and Al would react if you found out I wasn't Amestrian."

"We had a feeling already. It's not that big a deal. We don't see you differently just because you aren't from here," he assured her. She almost looked up to him but looked out over the passing tracks instead.

"It doesn't matter anyway," she scoffed.

"What do you mean? Of course, it does. It's a start to find out where you came from, at least. We can rule out Amestris, so then we just have to figure out where you are from."

"I'm sorry about back there," she said as she leaned her weight against the rail. Ed crossed his arms and stretched out his legs, trying to relax his shoulders.

"You're changing the subject," he pointed out. She seemed to take a step back and took a deep, preparatory breath.

"Look, I'm just trying to apologize," she said. Ed sighed, only relenting momentarily. She wasn't getting off that easily.

"What did I even say?" he asked. He couldn't imagine why she'd be mad at the quips he had made about Hughes. Everyone who knew Hughes knew exactly the kind of man he was, and they all loved him for it, whether they said it out loud or not. But Marina didn't know Hughes. "I'm not sure why you got so worked up."

"I just— he seems like a good guy, that's all," she said, rubbing her arm.

"That was enough to make you bite my head off?" he asked, disbelievingly.

"Well, maybe there is something else," she said, chancing a glance at him. Ed's heart quickened slightly. He knew she was still mad at him, but he wasn't sure if he was ready to face it head-on. He didn't want to make it worse. "But I can't tell you."

"What? Why not?"

"You know, it's funny— I'm sure you probably felt something like this when you couldn't talk about the stone to me," she said, wringing her hands. She gave him a rueful smile.

"You're not making any sense," he said, his face creasing with anticipation.

"Being torn between protecting someone and delivering a difficult truth. The guilt and the anger and the deep-seated sadness I'm feeling right now, it's eating me alive; and I know it's eating away at you too, not knowing," Marina said, looking out over the horizon. The sun had settled over the valley, its light just barely grazing the train. It shone lightly still against her face, giving her a pinkish glow.

"Are you worried I can't handle it?" he asked.

"No, it's different. Trust me, Ed, there's no one else I'd rather tell what happened to me these last three days. I think you'd probably be one of the few people who'd believe me. I want to tell you everything. But I can't," she said quietly. Ed sat up, crossing his leg and bringing his hand to his chin. She said she can't tell me, but also that she wants to, he thought to himself. If she's not protecting me, who is she protecting? Herself? He was beginning to get frustrated by the whole thing. She brought him out of his thoughts. "I'm sorry for how I reacted that day in the hospital, too."

"Hey, you already apologized for that," he said, a slight blush rising to his cheeks as he recalled her whispers of 'I'm sorry' into his ear.

"But not properly," she said, gripping the rail. "I'm sorry for everything that I said and for how I reacted. I had no right to bring anyone else into the conversation. I was way out of line."

"No, it's fine. I was just as to blame. You were right, you and Winry are completely different people. I'll try to keep that in mind from now on," he said, peering up at the girl. He knew she was changing the subject again, but he meant what he said. The sun had set entirely now, and she blended slightly into the night. "When you didn't come back I— I thought you had run away." She turned to him suddenly, meeting his gaze head-on for the first time since she'd returned.

"I may have run out of the hospital room, but I didn't run away from you guys. That was never my intention. I just wanted space," she said, approaching him. "You're all I have. I'd never." Ed exhaled shakily. A weight lifted off his shoulders he didn't realize was there. She sat herself down next to him.

"Then, were you taken? But by who? The masked man?" he asked. She averted her gaze at the mention of him. Ed frowned as anger rose from his chest to his throat. "So, it was him. That bastard! How did you get away? Did he do this to you?"

He reached out to her neck, motioning to the fresh bandage that covered the lower quarter of her collar. She caught his hand in hers, halting his arm in midair.

"Ed, stop. You're going to stress yourself out more than you need to," she said, her grasp lingering. She brought his hand to her neck and rested it over the bandage. He could feel her pulse beneath the wrappings quicken as his fingers grazed her collar. He froze in place, held there by something intangible but comforting. The same strange sensation he had felt before at her touch overwhelmed him and a blush crept up his neck and dusted his cheeks. She didn't seem to notice. "I'm here, and I'm okay. We don't have to worry about him anymore."

"What does that mean?"

"He won't be coming after me anymore, so we can just drop it, okay?"

"But Marina—"

"I know what I'm asking of you isn't ideal. I understand how you're feeling; I was there a few days ago. But I promise, there will be a time that I can tell you. It just isn't safe now," she gripped his hand a little tighter, eventually removing it from her neck and settling them both down on the empty bench between them. She looked into his gilded eyes with her sapphire, burning with an intensity Ed didn't quite understand. "So, just drop it for now. Please, trust me." Ed took a deep breath.

"I trust you," he said, earning a surprised look from Marina. Ed looked to their clasped hands, ran his gloved thumb over the scar forming on the inside of Marina's palm. "You're our friend now. I trust you." He squeezed her hand reassuringly.

"Thank you, Ed," she said quietly, squeezing back.

A moment passed, and almost together, they seemed surprised by their intertwined hands. They pulled from one another, putting as much distance between them as was manageable.

"Yeah," he said, his heart pounding louder in his ears than his voice. He wondered if she could hear it beat. "But I'm not happy. I will find out what happened, one way or another." She inhaled the crisp night air sharply.

"I know. I wouldn't expect anything different."

"Is there anything else that you could tell me? Anything at all?" he asked hopefully. She seemed to think a moment and looked around as the stars began to shine.

"Don't mention my necklace or what is on the end of it. At least not around me. Make sure Al and Winry know, too," she requested.

He nodded – as confusing as the request was – and stood to stretch, reaching his arms to a vast night sky, his metal one creaking slightly.

"We should head back," he said, groaning into the stretch. She stood, shuffling to the door. She reached out to open it but stopped just shy of the handle, her hand falling to her side.

"When I was gone, I had a vision," she said, her back turned to Ed.

"Yeah?" he quirked a brow, waiting for her to continue.

"You were in it. You were there, waiting for me, but you turned and left me in the darkness after I realized it wasn't real. I was scared when I first saw you on the bridge— scared that you'd fade away as you did in my vision. But you're real. You have a pulse and a soul, and you're just as real as I am. I was so relieved," she said softly as she turned to him, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears in the moonlight. He was at a loss. She swiped her eyes with the sleeve of her sweater, plastering a smile on her face. "Sorry, I made it weird. Are we good?"

"Yeah, we're good," he assured her quickly. A look of ease crossed her face.

"Let's head back," she said, turning. He nodded, not exactly sure how to respond.

That explains what happened back at the hotel, he thought, recalling the strange thing she had said then as he followed the blonde through the train cars. He was torn. He wanted so badly for her to tell him everything, but he didn't think she'd keep information from them unnecessarily. Especially not after what had happened with the stone. She knew better than anyone the pain it could cause. At her request, he'd drop it for the time being. There were a few running theories he had floating around in his mind, but he couldn't connect the dots. He knew that masked bastard was involved, but he didn't know how or what she had done to get away. She said he wouldn't come after her again, which technically meant the threat was gone. Did that mean his mission was technically finished? He wasn't sure. He needed more information. He had to be absolutely sure that she'd be safe— it was his job, after all.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Eighteen

Chosen Family

The following few days on the train were uneventful. I mostly attempted to catch up on my sleep and my alchemic studies, with occasional help from Al and Ed. It was a lot easier to interact with them after we had talked, and Winry was extremely accommodating as always. In between studying, she and I would sneak off to the snack bar and share a sweet and chat. Nights were more relaxed, and we'd either play some sort of card game or just talk. I was grateful that they took the lack of news I had for them so well, considering everything. It didn't stop Ed from asking questions from time to time, stubborn as he was, but he didn't push further than I was willing to go. It was nice to catch up with Winry too, and just talk about things that didn't make my head spin. I forgot for a moment that I was still a teenager, and I should be talking about things like clothes and adventures that don't have life-altering consequences mixed in. Amid the chaos, Winry helped me feel almost normal. We arrived in Rush Valley without so much as a hiccup. Well, maybe one hiccup.

"My silver watch," Ed grimaced, deflated. "Gone."

Al and Winry began to panic among the crowd that had gathered to inspect Ed's automail and Al's armored body. Ed joined in with them, dread settling in. I had half a mind to warn him to keep an eye on his possessions, but I knew it would work out, so I became an impartial observer, blending into the gathered and bewildered crowd. From the corner of my eye, I noticed the girl running down an alley that seemed to cut through the mountain and took note of the direction she took, just in case.

"It sounds like you guys had a run-in with Paninya," one of the automail engineers in the crowd observed. I scooped up Ed's discarded top and coat, dusting them off, and rejoined the group quietly.

"Paninya?" Ed asked.

"A pickpocket around here who likes to target tourists," a second engineer explained.

"Do you know how I can track down this Paninya girl? She took something important," Ed said, a fearsome intensity in his eyes.

"Let's see, where is she again?"

"I know what might jog my memory," the engineer with a magnifying device over his eye stated.

"If only I could have just one more look at that automail!" they exclaimed in unison. Ed didn't hesitate to transmute his arm into a blade with a flash of blue, effectively warning the engineers and scaring them into talking. "The automail shop run by an engineer named Dominic!" They pointed up toward the mountains, but it was slightly off from the direction where I had seen her run. Maybe she took a short cut?

"Alright then," Ed said, running in the direction they pointed.

"Edward!" Winry called after him. She rocked back on her heel and sighed. "That idiot is as impatient as ever."

"And he forgot his shirt. He's going to fry without it," I sighed, starting after him, his coat and shirt swishing beside me. Ed had slowed down after a bit of running, so it was easy for me to catch up. "Hey, you may want to consider wearing a shirt. Your automail is going to burn you exposed like that."

"I know, I just got excited. Damn pickpocket," he huffed angrily. Sweat already beaded down his forehead in the heat, and I was starting to feel it too. "Thanks."

He took the black garment and lifted it over his head, struggling all the while. His muscles flexed as he wriggled back into his shirt. I looked away, feeling embarrassed, but I chanced a glance at him as he dressed. I knew what he looked like after years of crushing on him from the comfort of my bedroom but seeing it in person was completely different. I'd never seen a boy exposed like this; I had never gotten close enough to any one of the opposite sex in the way I had been getting close to Ed or Al, though Al wasn't exactly a normal boy. Neither of them would be considered normal back home. I realized I was staring as the shirt descended over his head, and I looked away, heat rushing to my cheeks.

"You okay? Is the heat getting to you?" Ed asked, adjusting his shirt into his pants.

"I'm fine," I said flustered, trying to smother my face into the coat I still held. I cursed myself out in my head.

Winry and Al eventually caught up, and I handed Ed his coat. While I tried to will my face back to normal, we began our journey climbing the mountain. We had walked a great deal through the mountain pass in silence, each one of us conserving our energy as the sun beaded down on our backs. Al was the only one who couldn't feel the relentless sting of the heat, but I could feel the rays that reflected from him. I had kept my sweater on to protect myself from sunburn, but I was starting to get more worried about overheating. I asked the party ahead of me if we could take a short break, and Ed groaned.

"We don't really have time for this. My watch is on the line here," Ed said impatiently.

"Your watch is gonna be just fine," I replied as I set my backpack down.

"Everything alright, Marina?" Winry asked, seeming thankful for a respite. I nodded and smiled at her.

"I just want to take this sweater off, that's all," I said.

Winry grinned as she and Al found a small spot of shade, a little way ahead. They plopped down, and Winry attempted to sit in the shadow cast by Al's hulking armor. I lifted the sweat-soaked garment from my back, cringing at how sweaty I had gotten. It was days like this I was somewhat grateful that my hair was short. A quick breeze rushed by almost instantly as I twisted from the sweater, and the relieving cool was just what I had needed. I wore a pink tank-top underneath, which was better suited for the climate, and I tucked the shed layer carefully into my bag. Ed stepped over to me and crouched down.

"Hey, your necklace is more visible like that. You sure it's okay?" he asked in a hushed tone.

I looked up at him from my backpack, not having even considered it. I looked down at the stone, which was safely tucked out of sight further down into the top.

"It's just the chain, so it should be alright. I'll be careful, though," I said, fastening my bag and standing. He took a step back as I stood and seemed to stare at the exposed chain of my necklace. "What?"

"Ah, oh, nothing," he said, looking away. "Just, your neck."

I absently touched the base of my wound, no longer covered by a bandage. It was healing well, and I wanted to conserve some of the little medical supplies I had left, courtesy of Isabelle, so I had decided to let the cut breathe. It wasn't very deep anymore, but it was a touch unsightly. The sweater mostly hid it, but there was no hiding it dressed as I was. I covered it with my hand nervously.

"I'll cover it up. I was trying to conserve the bandages. I know it's gross, sorry," I dropped my bag back to the ground, about to dig through it for a bandage. Ed crouched and put his hand over the bag, preventing me from going through it.

"It's not that," he said, meeting my eyes. There seemed to be a twinge of guilt behind those golden irises, but I couldn't imagine why. "I don't think it's gross. It's just… does it hurt?"

"Oh, no, not really," I said, moving his hand and digging around for a bandage. "It's nothing."

"We can always get more bandages or ointment for it. Just make sure you're taking care of yourself," he said, rocking back into his crouch as he watched me work.

If only he knew I did this to myself, I thought, my hand finding the container of balm in my bag.

"What about you?" I asked, spreading some of the salve over my cut. "Are you all healed up from the fifth lab?" I wanted to change the subject, not wanting to wrap myself up in the guilt blanket I had fashioned from that night's events.

"Yeah, sure am," he said, standing and lifting his shirt to prove it. There wasn't a trace of the Slicer brothers' deeds on his torso, and I probably would have realized that earlier if I hadn't been so— distracted. I cleared my throat, suddenly dry, and positioned a bandage over my cut.

"There, happy?" I said with a quick smile, throwing my bag over my shoulder as I stood. He tucked his shirt back in and wiped the sweat from his brow as he inspected the patch-job.

"Yeah, except for this heat," he said as we rejoined Al and Winry, who chatted calmly in the little shade afforded to them. We begrudgingly resumed our walk into the million-degree heat now and then discussing the odds of whether we were on the right track. "It's all Winry's fault for dragging us to this stupid automail town in the first place."

"Here we go," I mumbled, already drained from the heat. I hung back with Al, letting the two blondes blow off some steam.

"My fault? You're the one who was dumb enough to let his watch get stolen!" she retorted in her defense. I looked up at Al, who returned a tired look as best a suit of armor could.

"You've dealt with them all your life like this?" I asked under my breath. He chuckled.

"Since we were in diapers."

"You poor thing," I laughed as the blondes reached a boiling point.

"Oh, really?" Ed asked, scowling.

Al elbowed me slightly and pointed to a bridge in the distance before he got their attention.

"Uh, guys?"

"What, Al?" They yelled in unison, their annoyance almost palpable.

"Could that be her?" Al asked.

Sure enough, Ed and Winry eventually followed his lead and looked over the canyon to a small wooden bridge on which a young girl stood. I tapped on his armor, a means of assurance that he did well, and shook my hand cool when the armor nearly seared my skin. Ed's eyes gleamed with sadistic satisfaction.

"Ha, I've got you now!" he exclaimed.

In a flash of blue, he was off. He took to terraforming the terrain on a warpath to retrieve what was rightfully his. He left us behind, quite stunned.

"I don't think I've seen Ed go that hard before," I murmured as we collected our belongings and made our way after him.

"I thought I told you— when brother wants something, he doesn't tend to hold back," Al said. I nodded slightly. From the corner of my eye, I noticed a narrow path up ahead.

I wonder if that's the short-cut I saw Paninya take, I thought. I grabbed Winry's arm, who had started after the blonde, stopping her.

"What's up," she said, turning to me. I pointed down to the footpath.

"I think we should take this path over here," I said, inclining my head to the trail. She looked over my shoulder to the path and then to Al.

"Whatcha think, Al?" she asked. The suit of armor followed our gaze and then looked to the morphed terrain ahead, courtesy of his zealous brother.

"I think the path would be lovely," he said in a pleasant tone, and with that, we veered onto the new trail. It didn't take us long at all to get ahead of the chaos, and we came upon a square clay house built into the side of the mountain.

"The automail shop!" Winry exclaimed excitedly.

Al realized the advantage we had, and after placing our things down, worked on a transmutation circle a few feet from the house.

"Can I help?" I asked, setting my bag down next to the luggage. "I think I recognize this from chapter twelve." He looked at me with a brightness in his eyes.

"Yeah, of course! You focus on the inside, and if you need a refresher, let me know," he said excitedly, snapping the long stick he had picked up to draw in half and handing the piece to me.

I began working on the three triangles that outlined the inside of the circle while Al focused on the over-arching triangle and surrounding circles. When we finished, we looked at our work proudly.

"So, you are learning something," Al said, nudging me.

"I do have the best teachers around," I complimented. He became sheepish suddenly, not knowing how to handle the compliment. I stifled laughter but focused up when we heard a young girl yelling. "I'll leave the rest to you, Al."

I took a few steps back, joining Winry. He faced away from us as a young girl with green camo trousers far too big for her and hair slicked back into a short ponytail landed directly in the center of the circle.

"We've been waiting for you," Al said as he pressed his hands to the edge of the circle.

Blue energy crackled through the air as the ground shook, and bars rose above the stunned girl. The barricade closed around her, and she looked around frantically for a means of escape.

"Nicely done, guys," Winry complimented.

Sadly, it won't last, I thought to myself. It was nice to get some practice drawing a transmutation circle, though. Al quickly joined his approaching brother, preparing to take the watch back.

"Now, why don't you hand it over? My watch—"

Ed was cut off from a quick swing of Paninya's leg, which with a thick blade on her shin tore through the bulky pants and cut through the metal bars as if they were a pat of butter. Ed and Al both jumped back in surprise, putting their guard up.

"C'mon, you can't be too surprised. You've seen the town, haven't you?" the cunning girl taunted. She rose her left leg, and with a flash and a yelp from the boys, she released a cannonball at them. Al's head spun at the sudden attack, and Ed rolled over himself to dodge it. "Oh, and my other leg has a 1.5-inch cannon. Whaddya think of that?" She stepped out of the cage with ease and began for the house.

"Come back!" Ed growled, lifting himself off the ground. Paninya ran toward Winry and me as she mocked him, not paying attention.

"No way! Let's see if you can catch me!" she exclaimed.

She came rushing at me and, before I could move, knocked right into me. We were both sent tumbling to the ground, and the world spun around us.

"You two alright?" Winry asked, looking over us.

"Define 'alright'," I groaned as I shoved up to my elbows. Paninya sprung up quickly, dusting herself off.

"Sorry bout that, but I gotta keep moving!" she said, ready to run off. Winry caught her arm and held her with an iron grip.

"Well, now would you look at that. That wasn't so hard," she said, holding the girl captive. Paninya struggled against her as I rose to my feet.

"Nice work, Winry! Don't let her go!" Ed yelled as they closed in.

"No way I'm letting her go, not yet, anyway," she said, a sparkle in her eye. "Not until I've had a closer look at that automail!"

Ed and Al both slid by us as if they were rushing for a homerun. I chuckled at the sheer amount of comedic chaos around me. Ed and Al twitched slightly as a man and woman opened the door to the shop.

"Oh, hello, Paninya. Friends of yours?" the woman asked sweetly. She rubbed her bulging belly in circles as she observed us.

"Not really," she called back.

After we collected our things, the couple at the door – Mr. and Mrs. LeCoulte – welcomed us warmly into their conjoined home and automail shop. We settled in quickly on a bench, with me nestled between Ed and Al. Winry wasted no time acquainting herself with Paninya's automail, to Ed's dissatisfaction.

"Do you think we could have a talk about my watch?" he asked uselessly.

"It's no use, brother," Al assured him, looking on at Winry's preoccupation. Ed's shoulders slumped. Mrs. Satera hobbled through the small shop.

"I'm going to make tea, would anyone like a cup?"

"Oh, I would," Winry perked up, momentarily forgetting her previous excitement but still grasping Paninya's legs with purpose.

"So, she doesn't have a one-track mind," Ed grumbled, likely upset he'd been completely ignored.

"I'll help," I said, rising to my feet.

I vaguely remembered Dominic coming in and inspecting Ed's automail, and a part of me felt it'd be best if I didn't see Edward Elric in just his boxers for the second time today. My face grew red just thinking about how the engineers of the town disrobed him so… casually. Mrs. Satera smiled widely.

"That'd be lovely. Thank you," she said as I followed her across the room.

"It's my pleasure. It's the least I could do since you so kindly let us in," I said, following her slow walk to the kitchen. We passed by an open window, and I could feel the breeze of a storm rolling in.

"Friends of Paninya's are friends of ours," she beamed. She doubled over suddenly in the hallway, and I rushed to her side, allowing her to lean on me for support.

"Are you alright?" I asked, gazing up at her pained expression. She breathed roughly, in through her nose, and then out of her mouth and stood upright slowly.

"I'm just fine," she said, that same smile on her face. "Baby isn't due for another week."

I looked nervously to the window, the smell of rain already in the air before the downpour.

"Are you sure?" I urged. More hints.

"Yup," she said brightly, with a strain on the end of the word as she pushed up from her crutch. "Thank you for your concern, though." I nodded and gave her a small smile, and followed her to the kitchen.

"Cups are in the cupboard to the left," she said, settling in on a chair around a small dining table. I moved toward the cabinet and opened it to a plethora of mugs. "Sorry, I just need a moment."

"That's no problem at all. I think we'll need four," I mused as I carefully took down the cups and placed them on the counter. I noticed a tea kettle sitting nearby, so I grabbed it and made my way to the sink to fill it. Mrs. Satera made a move to stand, but I implored her to sit back down. "Take a break and rest. Do you have individual packets, or do you use one packet for the whole kettle?" She smiled, rubbing her tummy gently.

"Individual packets. They're on the counter in the brown container," she said.

I smiled back and nodded. After I placed the kettle on the stove, I took a seat with her at the table. She pushed a rectangular box toward me and encouraged me to open it. I quirked my eyebrow in surprise at the confections inside.

"Donuts?" I asked in excited surprise. She placed a finger to her mouth, shushing me.

"It's my secret pregnancy snack. Since you helped, you get to indulge with me," she said as she picked a sweet circle from the box.

"Thank you," I said, eyeing the box.

I tried not to seem too eager as I picked up a simple glazed donut and brought it to my lips. There's nothing like the first bite of a donut, aside from the last, at least. Scratch that, every bite was pretty magical. I couldn't help but grin like an idiot while I chewed, and we enjoyed in a comfortable quiet.

"When I was a little girl – if you can believe it – I wasn't too keen on donuts," Mrs. Satera giggled, taking another bite. "But when I became pregnant, they were all I could think about. I even dreamed about them." We laughed together, and I took another bite.

"I guess I've always liked donuts," I said, chewing considerably slower. I swallowed the piece in my mouth hard as I recalled Sunday mornings after swim meets. There was no harm in sharing a little memory with her, right? "When I was little, my mom would take us down the block to the local bakery after a morning of swimming. We'd each pick out a donut – two, if she were feeling especially nice – and sit outside and eat them watching the sunrise."

"Wow, that early?" Mrs. Satera laughed. "I only wake up that early if this one kicks me up." She poked at her belly. I chuckled slightly.

"Yeah, it was obscenely early. A friend of hers owned the shop, and we got in before any other customers. I swear, every swim meet got earlier and earlier as I got older. Until they stopped," I said. Mrs. Satera furrowed her brows, sensing the shift in my tone.

"Why'd they stop?" she asked quietly.

I felt a sudden wave of emotions crash over me like I was being swallowed up in a whirlpool. The kettle on the stove started to scream, startling us both and pulling me from the vortex. I stood suddenly and tended to the tea on the stove, carefully pouring the liquid out.

"I got too old, I guess. I wasn't much good at it anyway," I lied, my back to her.

The weight of the medals I had won through the years felt suffocating somehow, in this place far from home, far from the bakery, far from national qualifiers and my mother. Those mornings were some of the last few glimpses of the woman my mother was when I was younger, the kinder, gentler person. She didn't press further as I handed her a cup, a strained smile on my face. I'd have to be more careful with handling my memories it seemed. Though they had been mine for all my life, they felt oddly fresh. I made my way back to the counter and finished pouring the rest of the cups. Mrs. Satera stood with a bit of difficulty and made her way over to me, placing a steady hand on my shoulder.

"I'll take one to my husband if you'd take these two to Winry and Paninya," she said with a smile. I nodded, taking the cups and heading for the entrance of the kitchen. "Marina?" I looked back to her over my shoulder.

"Yeah?"

"I'm glad you have nice memories with your mom. I hope to make those kinds of memories with my child, too," she said, rubbing her stomach with a gentle hand. I gave her a warry smile.

"I think you will," I said with a faint nod.

I made my way back to the automail shop at the front of the house and opened the door on Winry, still tinkering with Paninya's legs.

"Tea?" I said, making my presence known. Winry looked up excitedly.

"Ah, yes, please," she said, taking the warm cup from my hands.

Mr. Dominic sat in the corner, and after a brief introduction, he moved to leave the shop. I held the other cup to Paninya, who just gave me a funny look.

"I'm sorry, I don't feel like tea," she said. "I don't like drinking it on obscenely hot days like today."

"Oh, no problem. I'll just drink it myself then. But I'll leave you guys to it," I said, making my way back to the door.

"Wait!" Paninya called. I looked back at her from the doorway. "Uh, I just wanted to properly apologize for running into you earlier. You didn't get hurt or anything, did you?"

"Oh, it's nothing. It would have been much worse if that cool blade in your leg were still out, but it wasn't, so I'm fine. Maybe a little dusty, but fine," I joked. The three of us laughed.

"Oh, and uh," she said, the laughter subsided. She rummaged around in her back pocket and produced my ivory knife. I looked at it in bewilderment. "Here's this back too."

I tapped my hip lightly, where I had attached the sheath, and noticed that it was gone.

"When did you...?"

"When you were staring at the auto-mail kid getting torn to bits by the engineers," she grinned sheepishly. My face burned red as I took the knife and returned it to my hip.

"I wasn't staring," I mumbled, not at all convincingly.

"Sure," she laughed.

Winry gave me a pointed, far too knowing look, and I hurried from the room and left them to themselves. I headed back to the kitchen to pour the tea down the sink. I didn't like chamomile. I was more of an English breakfast girl. When I got there, I figured Mrs. Satera may have come back, but it turned out that she hadn't.

Good, then she won't see me waste this, I thought to myself as I dumped the hot liquid down the drain. I washed the cup and placed it on the rack to dry. I heard a worried outcry as I wiped my hands. Was that…Ed? I wondered as I padded out of the kitchen carefully, my sneakers squeaking against the wood floor as I reached the living room and the source of the commotion. Ed and Al were unnerved, running wildly around the space as Mrs. Satera groaned in agony as she clutched her stomach on a wooden chair.

"The baby," I breathed, looking out the window. It was as I feared, a torrential downpour. I caught her eye as I looked back, a look of alarm and helplessness in them. "Edward, Alphonse!" The boys stopped dead in their tracks, looking at me with a worried expectancy.

"The bay—"

"Yes, Ed. The baby, I know," I said, rushing to Mrs. Satera's side and helping her to her feet. She groaned again, grabbing her abdomen tightly. "Go get Mr. Ridel!" I instructed Ed.

"R-right," he stumbled out of the room in a flurry, and a much more level-headed Alphonse helped me get her into bed.

I propped her up on some pillows, and as I finished throwing the sheets over her, Ed reappeared with Paninya, Winry, and Mr. Ridel in tow, the latter of which dashed to his wife's side.

"Pop will be right back with the doctor," Mr. Ridel assured her, taking her hand gently in his. She squeezed it as a rush of pain stabbed her, crying out slightly. I frowned, absently clutching my stomach. Note to self; don't have a baby, I thought. "Just hang on a little longer for me, okay?" He did his best to both ease and urge his wife, though the latter had little effect.

"There's no hanging on here," she spoke through gritted teeth. "It'll come whenever it's ready to." Another jolt of pain hit, stronger than the last, and she shuddered with the aftershock.

"What's the matter, Hun?" Mr. Ridel asked, his voice dripping with worry. She muttered something under her breath, seeming almost too weak to speak louder. We all leaned in close, hoping to hear what she said. "Uh, sorry— one more time, I couldn't hear that."

"I said it's coming!" she yelled out, her voice echoing in the small room.

Panic seized the group as the realization of what was going on hit: there was no one among us much qualified to deliver a baby. Winry and I were the only two who didn't engage in the chaos.

"What do we do? The doctor's not here!" Ed exclaimed, directing the sentiment to Mr. Ridel, looking to him for answers.

I glanced over to Winry, a determined yet unsure look settling on her face. She clenched her fists tightly, then unclenched them, as if she were trying to psych herself up. I placed my hand softly on her shoulder, and she jolted slightly as she looked at me. A smile curled at the edge of my lips, and I gave her a nod. I removed my hand at her resolute expression, and she took over with ease.

"We're just going to have to do it."

"Have to do what?" Ed asked.

"Deliver it," she finished. The small group looked at her as if she had lost her mind, paling considerably at the insinuation.

"So, you've seen a baby being delivered before then?" Mr. Ridel asked, seeming unsure.

"No, I— I haven't. But we don't have any other options here. I need everyone's help. We are going to do this," Winry said, rallying the room. It was remarkable to see her in motion, to watch my friend do what some would consider the impossible. If I didn't know how this played out or how incredibly skilled and capable she was, I'd probably have doubts of my own. But she didn't need that. She needed us to have her back. She quickly dressed the part, placing an apron over her head as she directed everyone to fulfill their role. "Marina, you seem… strangely calm, right now. Do you know anything about delivering a baby?" She looked at me hopefully as everyone rushed around to complete their designated tasks. I shook my head.

"I'm only calm because I believe in you," I told her. A worried smile crossed her face.

"To tell you the truth, I'm scared. I have only a small sense of what to do," she said in a hushed tone, out of earshot of the couple at the bed.

"If anyone can do this, it's you, Winry," I assured her. She pumped her fists by her side, the worried look melting away.

"Thank you," she said. The kind of grit she had was enviable.

"Anytime," I said, giving her a thumbs up. "You're gonna be just fine."

"Yeah, if I have what I need. Could you grab some ice chips for her bedside?"

"No problem," I said, saluting her quickly with a grin and running off to the kitchen.

I bumped into Al and Ed, the latter of which was pouring the boiling water from the kettle I left on the stove into a basin Al carried carefully. It didn't seem to have taken long to be reheated, luckily.

"What's up? Did the baby come already? Shit!" Ed said frantically, almost spilling the hot liquid onto his brother's arm. He wouldn't have felt it, but still.

"No, no, I'm here for ice," I said, making my way to the icebox and opening it. "But you should pay attention to what you're doing to poor Al."

He scowled but heeded my advice anyway, focusing back on the task at hand. I looked around the cold interior, but there was no ice to be found. I cursed under my breath and shut the icebox, headed instead for the sink. What I wouldn't give for modern ice-making technology. The boys were partially out the door when they noticed my detour.

"What's wrong?" Al asked, still cradling the basin.

"No ice," I said, taking a bowl down from the cabinet above the sink and placing it under the faucet.

"What are you gonna do?" Ed asked.

"I'm gonna make some," I replied. The boys watched in silent curiosity as the bowl filled. I turned the faucet off and carefully transferred the bowl to the counter. I'm gonna have to individualize the water into small ice chips— otherwise, I'll just have a block of ice for Mrs. Satera to gnaw on, I thought as I prepared myself. I clapped my hands together, hoping the boys would forgive me for forgoing drawing out the circle this once, and placed my hands to the water. I could almost feel the particles of water, could visualize the one parts oxygen and two parts hydrogen separating from hundreds, maybe thousands of akin molecules. As blue sparks crackled at my fingertips, I could see small bubbles of water separating within the bowl floating around. Soon they were small enough to easily chew on. Now, make it ice, I thought, focused on making each of those bubbles reach their freezing point. After a few seconds of deep concentration and a quick flash of blue light, my hands felt cold. I dared open my eyes, my fingertips slightly icy, and getting colder from the proximity to the now completed bowl of ice chips. My hands trembled from excitement and the residual cold. I did it, I thought in slight disbelief. The crystallized liquid stuck to my fingers was quickly fixed by running my hands under warm water.

"Marina, that was incredible!" Al exclaimed excitedly.

I wiped my hands off, and I picked up the bowl shyly, an embarrassed blush on my face. Apparently, I took after Al when it came to compliments.

"I didn't know it would work," I said, making my way over to them. "Now, let's go, before that gets cold." I inclined my head to the still steaming basin.

"You're just full of surprises, aren't ya?" Ed jeered as we walked the length of the hallway.

"I know I'm not supposed to use my hands until I memorize all the transmutation circles, sorry," I apologized.

"No, it's fine," Ed said, looking down to the bowl of ice and then to me, his golden eyes flickering. "You did well." I grinned, my heart skipping a quick beat.

"Thanks," I said.

Mr. Ridel joined us, relieved to see that we completed our tasks, and took the basin from Al gratefully. We all walked the rest of the hallway, and Mr. Ridel aired out his concerns to us as we approached the door. Ed put the same faith in Winry we all had as he spoke to ease his worries.

"Right now, the only choice we have is to defer to her knowledge and the sheer force of her nerve," he said. Mr. Ridel looked surprised but seemed to accept Ed's declaration as we entered the room. After we delivered our items, we left the room to give Winry a moment to prepare. She mumbled to herself as she stared the door down, sweat already beading at her brow. I stood beside Ed, Al, and Paninya. We all looked at each other, seemingly thinking the same thing. "Winry." She looked over at us.

"You can do this," we chorused. She nodded.

"Paninya, Marina, give me a hand in here," she said, opening the door and disappearing into the room.

"Sure, you got it," Paninya said, rushing in after her.

I tried to move my legs after them, but I was frozen in place, realizing what Winry was asking of me. I hadn't expected her to call me in, too. I figured I'd wait with the boys, who I looked to nervously. I didn't know how to deliver a baby. I was… scared. What if something happened in there that wasn't supposed to thanks to me? My hands started trembling as I began to imagine the worst, having already screwed around with fate on this side. I had saved Hughes's life, but did that mean someone else would take the fall as a means of equivalent exchange? I couldn't ruin another family.

"Marina?" a voice called gently, freeing me from my anxious trance. I met Ed's gaze as his hand rested on my shoulder.

"I'm scared," I admitted softly, my heart beating in my throat.

"I know. I am too," Ed said, his jaw clenching slightly as he swallowed. "But you can do this. Winry needs you. That baby needs you."

"Tell me I won't mess up. Please," I said, my voice barely a whisper. Another comforting weight fell on my shoulder, and I looked up to Al.

"You won't mess up. Winry asked for you specifically," Al pointed out as I returned my gaze to the door, still ajar, awaiting me. I nodded and took a deep breath, and as I exhaled, I felt a simultaneous squeeze as the boys gave me one last bit of encouragement. I shoved off, finally able to move my feet, and closed the door behind me softly.

I slumped against the wall, staring at the blood on my hands. My legs were quivering, but I managed to stay standing. Winry heaved a heavy sigh from the other side of the room as Paninya rushed out, tired and out of breath. Ed and Al came rushing in shortly after, seemingly alarmed, and Ed bolted to Winry's side, dropping down beside her.

"What's going on? Hey," he asked the exhausted girl. She pointed a shaky hand to the bed, and Ed looked up. The baby began to cry, taking its first breath of fresh air. We all seemed to sigh in relief, the shrill cry a testament to our efforts. We had actually done it. My worries melted away as Ed and Al cheered in excited glee, a reaction not often seen from them. "Awesome! It's a real-life baby! Awesome, awesome, awesome!" Ed pumped his fists, a look of pure child-like wonder on his face.

"Really? 'Awesome'? That's all you can think of to describe this?" Winry asked incredulously.

She had just done things I couldn't bear to repeat or attempt on my own, so I understood her reaction a bit better. I peeled myself from the wall and made my way over to the happy couple, providing a small towel to clean the baby. Mr. Ridel took over washing the baby over the basin, carefully cleaning the blood and fluid from their skin. I pulled back, taking in the small family. They were so happy, and everything seemed to work out how it should. Ed was kind of right; it was awesome.

"How else should I describe it? This is the birth of a new life. Alchemists have worked for centuries, and we're still not able to do that. A person creating another person," Ed said, awe-stricken.

"You have got to be kidding me. Now you're lumping in alchemy with the miracle of birth?" Winry sighed wearily.

"Occupational hazard, it's just the way I think. Besides, whatever you say, it really is awesome. People are awesome," he said, looking on at the family with a big grin.

I decided to clean myself up as he helped Winry to her feet and carried her from the room. I made my way to the kitchen to give everyone their space— not wanting to intrude, especially on Ed and Winry. I knew that what she had told me was sincere, about not wanting me to hold back my feelings if there were anything there, but I had to. I knew that I wasn't brought to this side of the gate for that, though I still struggled with trying to figure out what I was here to do. In remembering, I recalled what Truth had said, telling me I was here to complete a challenge, but I hadn't made any progress on figuring out what that meant, or Elias' and my father's role in all of it. There were just so many questions, so many what if's that it wouldn't be fair for any of us if I interfered, especially when it came time for me to return to my side of the gate. I was pretty sure there wasn't any substantial feeling there other than a lingering childhood crush and maybe enduring feelings from when we first met, but that wasn't enough. I knew that much.

I washed up and down my arms over the sink, cleansing myself of the blood that covered them. For once, blood wasn't a sign of death but a means of life. I smiled slightly to myself at the thought as I dried off. I slumped into a chair at the small dining table, resting my head over my arms. I looked up slightly as I heard the familiar clanking of my armored friend.

"Hey," Al greeted, not hesitating to pull a chair out across from me and set himself down. I lifted my head from my arms and smiled at him wearily.

"Hey there," I said.

"I bet you're tired after all that," he stated, knowing the truth behind the statement without my having to corroborate it.

"You have no idea," I chuckled. "I'm pretty sure I won't be standing up for a while. My legs feel like noodles. But it was so worth it." He rested his arms on the table, chuckling softly, intertwining his hands, and twiddling his thumbs.

"What… what was it like?" he asked tentatively, an eagerness in his tone. He seemed earnestly excited.

"Messy," I said, after a moment. "Really messy. And loud. I'm sure you heard her screaming. But when Winry handed that baby to me— I just couldn't get over how tiny and fragile they were. It was crazy, one moment they weren't there, and the next they were, you know? And then when I passed the baby to Mr. and Mrs. LeCoulte… it was like I had just handed them the universe. The look of unconditional love and adoration in their eyes was incredible. It made me feel things I never imagined possible. Like a family really could be whole and happy all at once."

"Wow," Al said under his breath. "I always wondered what my family would look like if we were still all together." He seemed almost jealous but in a very harmless and understandable way. I felt it too.

"I know what you mean," I said, my voice coming out in a faint whisper. He gave me a strange look.

"Did you remember something? About your family?"

"Huh? Oh, uh, yeah. It's small, though," I said quickly, trying to cover my blunder.

"You don't have to tell me if you're not comfortable," he said, gently resting his hand over my arm. I smiled slightly.

"No, it's alright. It's just I remembered my family, how it was when I was real little; it looked a lot like the LeCoulte's. But my dad left when I was small," I said delicately. Sharing certain things wouldn't change much in the grand scheme of things I had decided.

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," Al offered his condolences in that kind way of his. I shook my head.

"I didn't know him, so it doesn't matter much."

"Our father left when I was young, too," Al started quietly. "Brother remembers him more than I do, though. But you probably already knew that."

"I may know the circumstances, but my visions are limited; I can't understand how you feel from them," I assured him.

"I'm not sure how I feel about him, really," he considered quietly. "He's my dad, but he left us behind. I could never figure out why. I guess I just don't understand what kind of person he is, mostly. Brother seems to hate him, but— I feel almost… indifferent, maybe is the word."

I smiled ruefully. To an extent, I felt akin to Al's feelings when it came to my own father, a sort of misunderstanding of him as a person. What would push him to leave? I often blamed myself as my mother did. But Ed's feelings were probably closer to my own, having harbored a deep-seated hatred of my father for destroying our family, for shattering my once kind and gentle mother, and leaving a child to pick up the pieces.

"I can understand how you feel, Al. It's okay not to have all the answers."

"I do think brother and I are lucky, though," he said, perking up somewhat. "In a way, we had a family of our own, just the two of us after mom passed. And we have Granny, and Winry, and Teacher. We got to choose our family."

I smiled solemnly. I thought briefly of Isabelle, how kind and accepting she had been of me, a stranger. She took me in and treated me like her own. I placed my hand over his, which was still resting on my arm.

"Sometimes, it's the chosen family that loves us most, don't you think?" I asked. He nodded, his armor creaking slightly with the movement.

"You know – until you figure out where your home is – you can be a part of our family," he offered.

I felt a sharp pang in my chest. Maybe it was the sting of loneliness at the thought of having a chosen family of my own or the guilt of withholding the truth from someone with a heart of pure gold, or maybe the way I remembered Nina's words, inviting me into her family. I bit my lips together, breathing into the rush of tears that formed in the corners of my eyes.

"Thank you, Al," I said, wiping my eyes quickly. "I'd love that."

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Nineteen

Conviction

Mustang stood firmly in front of the phone booth Hughes used to call him the night he had disappeared without a trace. Blood crusted on the otherwise clear glass and encrusted the phone itself. It looked as if it trickled down, spilling onto the floor of the booth, and flooded the walkway, though it had dried plenty by then. It was obvious he had been gravely wounded. The young phone clerk had confirmed that. The blood trail stopped just at the top of the path, headed out onto the main road. He must have come across something big. He was going to call from the office, but something occurred to him. The code he used was for military emergencies only. So, what was it? What was he trying to say? And where the hell was he now?

"Colonel," Hawkeye said, pulling Mustang from his ruminations. "I found Major Armstrong as you asked me to." She introduced the Major, who saluted him stoically.

"It was a lovely ceremony," the Major said, his mouth a tight line. Mustang made a sort of guttural sound that lodged in the back of his throat. A lovely ceremony indeed, held earlier that day, granting Hughes the title of Brigadier General. It was all for posterity's sake. They ceased looking for Hughes – or rather, Hughes's body – two days following the initial incident. The military pronounced Hughes dead and had his funeral procession an empty casket lowered into the ground, followed by empty titles. Mustang was incensed at how easily they had given up without finding any answers. But it wouldn't stop him from searching. He felt he owed his friend that much. "We have a strong lead on some potential suspects who could have wounded Brigadier General Hughes."

"Then why aren't you hunting them down right now?" Mustang barked.

"We're confident that we know who took him, but we are unsure of their identities or where they would take him."

"That doesn't make sense, Major. Clarify for me," he said, his intonation rising with his fury.

"I'm afraid I cannot," the Major said, firmly but quietly.

"I'm telling you to explain as your commanding officer. You're disobeying a direct order, Major," Mustang threatened.

"I cannot tell you," Armstrong replied, his voice even. Mustang pulled back, reigning in his temper with realization.

"Fair enough. I apologize for my tone. You're dismissed."

"Sir," the Major saluted and began to depart, but he stopped. "Actually, sir, there is another matter I neglected to mention. The Elric brothers and their assignment were recently here. They departed a couple of days ago."

"The Elric brothers were here?" Mustang asked, far more composed than before. He remembered Hughes had mentioned visiting them.

"Yes, for a number of days. Their charge went missing briefly," the Major disclosed. Mustang rose a brow.

"And did they manage to find her and whatever they are looking for?"

"They found her safe and sound. But they are pursuing a legend," the Major responded, holding Mustang's gaze.

"Is that so? Thanks for your help," he said, dismissing him. The Major stalked down the sidewalk, and when he was out of range, Hawkeye spoke.

"So, I guess he wasn't as helpful as we had hoped."

"But not a waste of our time," Mustang said, crossing his arms. "He was more helpful than he meant to be. He said they have a strong lead, singular tense, on a few suspects, multiple suspects. Which leads me to believe they suspect a group in Hughes' disappearance. By mentioning him being wounded and not knowing where they took him leads me to believe that they think there is a possibility he's still alive. Though, why go through all the theatrics of a funeral and a promotion? And his obstinate refusal to talk even though I ordered him to can only mean there's got to be an officer above me who's ordered him to keep quiet. Most likely someone of senior ranking. The last clue was that he happened to mention the Elric brothers and Marina, who possesses a Philosopher's Stone. Her disappearance is worrisome, considering she's being targeted— but she came back alright." Hawkeye took a sharp breath and brought her hand to her chin.

"I hate to say it, but it sounds like there might be some kind of conspiracy going on here. But how does it all tie together?"

"That's the big question. But Hughes, and his family, I'd say they deserve an answer. Once I transfer to Central, I'm gonna start shaking things up until I find one. Until I find him."

"It's unlike you to mix your public and your personal concerns," Hawkeye noted.

"There's no difference between the two. I will become the Fuhrer of this country, and I will find Hughes. I will do these things because I have to do them. I'm going after the senior staff. Are you with me, Lieutenant?" he said as he locked eyes with his most trusted colleague, her gaze steady as always.

"Do you even have to ask?" she asked. The two began to head back when something caught the Colonel's eye, slightly out of the way hidden under a bush behind the phone booth. How had they missed that?

I could feel it before I could see it. I was floating, the water cool on my skin. I opened my eyes slowly to an endless ocean, could feel the current sweep me further into its depths. I couldn't move, couldn't breathe, and water already invaded my lungs. I opened my mouth, tried to scream, but nothing happened. I was suspended in a watery limbo, but it didn't hurt. It was almost… peaceful. From the corner of my eye, I noticed a figure approaching me. I couldn't do anything but wait, the water rushing through my body and holding me in place. The figure swam up to face me, and red energy crackled and shot from his fingertips. The ambient light illuminated his face, and my heart ceased beating.

My father's face came into view as he swam closer and reached for me with transmutation circles etched into his palms, the red energy tainting them. He placed both his hands on my shoulders, and my body jolted with a searing electric pulse, restarting my heart, and I cried out. My whole body was on fire as the water around us fizzed and turned a scarlet red. He released me as the water seemed to drain, and my head bobbed at the new surface. I gasped desperately for air as I found footing, and the water disappeared along with my father. I coughed and choked up the water and noticed I was in a dark room alone.

A door opened, and Elias stood in its entry, his knife brandished at his side. Before I could think or speak or react, he came straight for me, the knife plunging into my stomach. Blood spilled out onto the ground, thick and slippery, pooling rapidly around us as he twisted and removed the knife from my abdomen. I collapsed to the floor, and as my eyes glazed over, the blood around me congealed, forming a single stone.

I jolted awake and sat up, only to ram my forehead into something.

"Agh!" I cried out as I laid back down on the train bench, clutching my head. My face scrunched at the throbbing of my head.

"Shit!" I heard a familiar voice curse. I opened my eye a crack and noticed Ed in my peripheral, also clutching his head. We both groaned. He stumbled back until he leaned against the window, slumping down to the floor beside my bench. "What the hell, Marina?"

"Me?" I asked, attempting to sit up. "You're the one who was hanging over me like a weirdo. What were you even doing?"

I leaned against the side of the seat, facing him. The pain in my forehead was starting to dissipate, but I still rubbed the spot, hoping it wouldn't leave a knot. Ed's face was slightly red as he spoke.

"You seemed like you were having a nightmare," he said, finished rubbing his forehead, a slightly red spot in its center. As he said it, I noticed the sweat beading down my back and my accelerated heart rate. I blinked a few times, recalling the dream. "I was gonna wake you up, but you took care of that." He grumbled to himself as I clutched my stomach.

"Are you feeling okay?" Al's soft tone carried my attention to him, seated quietly on the bench across from me. I nodded.

"Yeah, I'm okay," I said as I traced where Elias had stabbed me in my nightmare. Everything seemed intact. Ed rested his cheek on the edge of the bench, looking up at me.

"Wanna talk about it?" he asked. I pursed my lip, debating it.

"No, not really. It was just a dream," I said, waving him off, not wanting to give it much more thought. Ed furrowed his brow and sighed, lifting himself from the ground.

"Alright," he said, sinking back into the bench next to Al. I smiled slightly despite myself. He really was trying to give me space and time. Ed noticed my crooked grin. "What? What's the look for?"

"It's just nice of you to worry about me," I drew out, teasing him. Al chuckled as his brother's eyes widened.

"I wasn't worried. More like annoyed," Ed said defiantly. "You just woke me up with your stupid grumbling. I was going to give you a piece of my mind."

"But brother, you woke up from a nightmare of your own," Al pointed out quietly.

"Can it, Al," Ed retorted irritably.

"Ah, I see," I said, swinging my legs off the bench. "What was yours about?"

"Him," he seethed, crossing his arms. My grin faded as I realized who he meant. I decided not to push it further and glanced out the window. It was light out now.

"What time is it?" I asked, switching subjects. Ed looked relieved.

"My guess is the early morning. We should be pulling in to Dublith station soon," Al said, following my gaze.

Dublith… I knew bringing me along with them probably wasn't going to be ideal for the boys, especially since Izumi hated the military, and I was very technically a military assignment. I was nervous to meet her. She seemed like a very intense person. They warned me all about Izumi, though I already knew how tough it was going to be to earn her respect. I wanted nothing more than to make a good impression and skate by, though my having seen the Truth may complicate things. But I hadn't seen the Truth having gone through what she and the boys had. I didn't commit human transmutation, and apparently, neither did Elias. I had no idea how he did it, though. I didn't think seeing Truth would be possible without committing the taboo. I still had a fair amount of questions for Elias I planned to ask on our next trip to Central. A flash of him stabbing me in my dream crossed my mind again, and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. I shook my head, refocusing on Ed and Al, who were chatting amongst themselves. The train shifted gears preparing to stop in at Dublith station, and we prepared ourselves as best we could.

"Well," Ed said, nervousness in his tone. "We're finally here."

We had arrived at a quaint white shop adorned with red accents. The shop was attached to a house, set back a little way from the street. To the right, there seemed to be an alleyway. A giant sign directly above bluntly read 'meat' to affirm that this was, in fact, a butcher shop.

"Yeah," Al said. Ed sighed and bowed his head.

"It'd be nice if Teacher wasn't home."

"Uh-huh," his brother agreed.

I gripped the straps of my bag a little tighter. I vaguely knew what would happen, and I still wasn't ready. We all looked at the house in surprise as we heard thundering footsteps approach the door. The wooden door painted a crimson red swung inward, the wreathed 'open' sign clinking against it as a bloodied knife emerged from the darkness inside. We all jolted back, the boys using me as a shield.

Real nice, I thought, gulping hard. A giant of a man emerged, ducking slightly, and stepped out into the light. When he reached his full height, he was nearly as tall as Alphonse. Though I had grown used to the armored boy, it was still a shock. He growled slightly upon seeing us.

"Hello, Sig," Ed said, looking pale as he stepped forward.

"Long time no see," Al chimed in timidly.

I dared not speak until spoken to. He stalked over to us and laid a bulky hand on Ed's head as if he were palming a basketball.

"Good to see you," he said, ruffling Ed's hair a bit roughly. Ed looked to be in pain. "You've grown up a little, huh?"

"You're squishing me," I heard Ed say, just under his breath. I took a step further behind Al.

"You probably don't recognize me, but it's Alphonse. Sorry we've been away so long," Al said.

Ed eyed Sig warily as if gauging his reaction to the armored boy who appeared much differently than he would have remembered.

"Looks like you've grown up more than a little," Sig said, giving Al the same pat on the head. Ed breathed slightly easier.

"And this is Marina," Al said, moving to reveal me when Sig finished patting his head. "She's our friend."

"It's nice to meet you," I smiled despite my wariness and held out my hand.

Sig placed his hand on my head too, ruffling my hair surprisingly gently. As my head bobbed back and forth, I couldn't help but feel relieved as my arm fell back to my side.

"You're taller than Edward," Sig said, pulling his hand away. I grinned wickedly at Ed, who glared back as I smoothed my hair. Sig silently moved past us to the side of the shop, and we followed as if ordered to do so. We walked to the house next door, walking through the yard surrounded by a white picket fence and up the path to a green door. Sig made his way to the open window to the side of the house and called inside. "Izumi, the Elric shrimps have come for a visit with their friend. Think you could see them?" A muffled voice replied as Ed and Al exchanged concerned looks.

"Lying down? That's not a good sign," Al said lowly.

"I guess she hasn't gotten any better since last time," Ed surmised, getting slightly cut off by the sudden swing of the door behind him.

Al jumped with a yell, scaring me, and I fell back into the grass. A sandaled foot jutted from the door just as Ed turned. With a decided blow to the face, Ed flew across the yard. He tumbled across the street and into a brick building. We watched him twitch in the road, stunned, while the dust settled around him. Seeing her fury on tv was one thing. Being there with it was something completely… unnatural. The talented alchemist and self-proclaimed simple housewife stepped down the stairs, each movement purposeful. Al jolted slightly as he helped me to my feet.

"Hello, my stupid pupil," she started, the fury present in her booming voice as she cracked her knuckles. "I hear you've become one of the military's dogs."

I winced as she turned her glare over to Al and me. He shivered in his armor, wanting to help his brother but having difficulty articulating his thoughts.

"Teacher, you see, it's because— um," he tried.

"Al?" she asked, the scary look fading into something almost maternal. "Look at you. You've gotten so big!" Al sighed in relief and relaxed his metal shoulders, approaching Izumi with an outstretched hand.

"Teacher, it's really good to see you—"

Izumi grabbed his wrist and vaulted him over her shoulder with the slightest of ease. She looked down at him before turning with her arms crossed.

"Your skills are rusty," she said as Ed stalked back over, clutching his head. I hadn't even noticed he had gotten back up. I looked to Izumi, who was staring me down. "And who might you be?"

"She's our friend," Ed said before I could open my mouth. Izumi glared at him.

"I'm sorry, I think I asked her," she gave me a pointed look, and Ed and I both gulped.

"I'm Marina, Marina Wayde. I'm a friend."

"Tell me, Marina," she said, stalking over to me. My heartbeat quickened as it seemed a predator had found more prey to feed on. "Are you also an alchemist?"

"Uh, yes, sort of," I said, wringing my hands.

"Which is it? Yes or no?" she said with her hands on her hips. Whatever my answer, I just wanted it to be right.

"Yes?" I answered nervously.

Before I could even register it, she kicked my legs out from under me and grabbed my wrist in one seamless motion. With the momentum of my fall, she spun me around and threw me into both Ed and Al. We groaned as we fell to the ground in a heap. Turns out, that was the wrong answer. Luckily, my upper body fell into Ed, which was a much softer cushion than my lower half endured.

"No good alchemist can be as hesitant as you are," she said icily, dusting her hands. The quip hurt my ego, more so because of the truth behind it.

So much for making a good first impression, I thought dully as I sat up, still crushing poor Ed. Al slid out from under me easily and helped me off his brother, who seemed down for the count. I poked his face, checking if he was alive. He twitched slightly.

"She's still training," Al provided as Ed seemed to come to. He managed to sit up, and I helped him to his feet. "You've got a lot of energy for someone who's not feeling well."

"Not feeling well?" she asked irritably. "What are you talking about? I'm perfectly—" before she could finish, a river of blood poured from her mouth, and we all watched in panicked horror.

"You shouldn't exert yourself," Sig said, embracing his wife tenderly.

"How sweet of you to worry, Dear," she said, snuggling into his chest. "Thank you."

After surviving Sig and Izumi's display of affection, they invited us into their home. We sat quietly – I, somewhat awkwardly – around their dining table as Sig made tea while the boys and their teacher caught up. I wasn't addressed, nor did I do any addressing. Izumi's words were still floating around in my head. I was working hard to learn alchemy with the boys, but I didn't feel comfortable calling myself an alchemist. I had seen the Truth, so I didn't have much of a choice, but I felt like an imposter. This world and its principles weren't mine, but even when I wasn't myself, I knew if I wanted to survive here, I'd have to learn. Sig had just finished passing the last cup to me and sat down when Ed asked about the Philosopher's Stone, bringing me back to the current situation.

"The Philosopher's Stone? No, I don't know much about it. It holds no interest for me," Izumi said plainly.

"I see, okay," Ed conceded.

"There was that one alchemist," Sig began, looking to Izumi for affirmation. "I thought that one man from Central knew a good amount about the stone." Ed and Al lit up, giving each other hopeful looks.

"So, who was this guy?" Ed asked excitedly.

"Let me think," Izumi said, uncrossing her arms and bringing her hand to her chin. "What's his name? Ah, Hohenheim."

Ed's face dropped at the name instantly, and Al gasped in realization. The golden eyes almost seemed darker as his face creased with suppressed rage. I frowned, clutching the stone at my chest through my shirt.

"What is it?"

"Then he's alive," Ed bit out through clenched teeth. He gripped the fabric of his pants into a tight knot.

"Someone you know?" Izumi pressed.

"He's our father," Al answered, his tone uneasy.

"The one that ran out on you when you were little?" Izumi asked in disbelief.

"Yeah, that's the one," Ed growled, brows knit together angrily. He breathed shakily into his words. "It's all because of that bastard that our mother's dead. And if it wasn't for him…" Ed stopped himself.

They wouldn't have tried to bring her back, I thought to myself solemnly.

"Um, did our dad say anything about the Philosopher's Stone?" Al asked quietly as if covering for Ed's lack of words.

"Something about a lifelong dream coming true. He seemed very happy when he said it," she said, looking at Ed. He looked lost in his anger, letting it fester and consume him. She seemed to sense what I did and stood abruptly from her seat to knock him back into reality— quite literally. She punched him in the head and quickly turned for the kitchen. "Now, we're going to eat!" She roared it like a command as Ed rubbed his head.

"Okay!" he yelled back. While Izumi started dinner, Sig showed us to the spare bedroom.

"There's only this room, but there's a cot in the closet. You can decide who goes where," Sig said, leaving the room.

"This brings back memories, huh Al?" Ed asked, quickly making himself at home on one of the beds.

"Yeah, it's been a while since we've stayed the night at Teachers' house," Al said, setting the luggage down at the foot of the bed Ed had claimed. I stood in the entryway.

"What's the matter?" Ed asked. "There's another bed, you know. Unless you're uncomfortable sharing a room?"

In truth— I didn't want to be alone. Especially not in the darkness where I knew Pride would be lurking. I'd have my own bed a safe distance from the boys, though I trusted them to leave me alone. Bunking with them wasn't the problem.

"Just— wouldn't that be Al's bed?" I asked softly. The brothers stared at me and exchanged a look.

"There are two people who sleep, and two beds," Al said, matter-of-factly. "Your body needs rest. It'd be silly for me to take a bed I can't use."

I smiled at him soberly. It felt like I was taking something away from Al. Like I was flaunting my human body somehow. It destroyed me to think that he had actually gotten used to situations like this, but it was naïve of me to think he hadn't. Not after all he's been through. I walked over to him, resting my hand on his armor.

"Thank you, Al," I said.

"Of course," he said, cheerfully. I tried to erase the pitiful look I was giving him as I unpacked.

"I'm surprised. I half expected you to pass out on us or at least have a mild headache and tell us you knew them," Ed said, effectively changing the subject as he undid his luggage. I froze.

"Uh, I did," I lied. "It wasn't super bad, and you had more important things to talk about, so I didn't say anything. But I know them."

"Interesting," Ed said, taking my lie at face value. I winced a little. "Maybe you're getting used to it."

"Maybe," I said, laying out my bedclothes for later. "By the way, when do you plan on telling Izumi about… our situation?" Ed grumbled.

"Ideally, we don't. She doesn't need to know about my orders to protect you or about what we did. We can train without making it more complicated than that," he said. I nodded, finishing with my bag.

We quietly made ourselves comfortable in the spare room until called to dinner. We gathered at their kitchen table and enjoyed a delicious spread, courtesy of Sig and Izumi's hard work. The boys spoke of Rush Valley and the excitement of a baby to cover for Al's lack of eating, blissfully unaware of Izumi's situation. My heart ached for her, for Sig, for their loss, and her current condition. They pressed me about my involvement, though I had to admit to them that I wasn't as much help as they had thought. I thought at one point I'd pass out for sure, but Winry had threatened to beat me with a wrench if I did. We laughed and ate, and when the meal was over, I helped Izumi clean up. She had let me reluctantly; our only real interaction still one that left me feeling inadequate. I decided something as I climbed the stairs after the brothers.

"I want to ask Izumi to let me train with you," I told Ed and Al, who sat on the bed opposite mine.

"What?" Ed asked, raising a brow. "But we're teaching you alchemy, and you learned all that self-defense stuff from Ross. All you have to do is relax."

"I can't relax," I said as I clenched my fists, remembering how easily Elias had overpowered me, how unprepared I was to handle anything that happened outside of the bounds of steps I could recount in my head. "I'm not asking that she becomes my teacher, but that I train alongside you. You said you wouldn't take it easy on me, and you haven't, but I could learn things from Izumi too. Besides, I don't know if you've noticed, but I'm not a good fighter."

"True, but she's not exactly… conventional," Al said, a touch of worry in his voice. Ed crossed his arms, his brain working through my proposal.

"I know, I saw in my vision the whole island ordeal," I said, a half-truth. I knew what happened, but with my memories returned, I only knew the major points of events, rather than getting a clear view of them as if I were watching it for the first time. "But she said it herself; I can't be hesitant if I want to continue to practice alchemy."

"I don't like it," Ed said, staring at the ceiling with a slight frown. "But I guess there's a decent chance she'll turn you down."

"Then it's settled," I said, a determined grin on my face. "I'll be right back."

"Wait, you're asking her now?" Ed called after me.

"No time like the present!" I said, not wasting any time. I bounded down the stairs again, spotting Izumi in the kitchen, doing the last of clean-up. "Mrs. Curtis?" She rose her eyebrows as she turned to me.

"What is it?"

"Um… I want to train alongside the boys. If you'll have me."

"Why?" Izumi asked, her arms crossed.

My heart was beating fast, part lingering excitement but turning quite quickly into apprehension. My tongue got stuck in the back of my throat.

Why, I repeated inwardly. I was expecting a more straightforward answer, not a question.

"Well," I started rubbing the back of my neck, which was already sweaty with nervousness. "I'll be traveling with them for a while longer, and I want to be less of a burden to them." I bit the inside of my lip.

"So, you're doing it for them?" she asked stoically. I couldn't get a read on her whatsoever.

"In a way," I said, shrugging.

"You don't seem so sure," she noted. I furrowed my brows.

"Well, I don't have a better reason."

"Then I can't help you," she said as she sauntered away, leaving me alone in the kitchen.

As I went to tell the boys what happened, I heard them scramble to get back up the stairs. They pretended to be busy when I entered the room, Al with a book held upside down and Ed sitting on the bed, acting tired. I took a deep breath and shook my head as they looked at me, already knowing what I didn't say. I plopped down on my bed and curled in on myself.

"I just don't get it! All I want is to train with you," I said, resting my head over my knees.

"Well, Teacher hasn't changed, has she?" Al said, turning the book right-side-up and then placing it down.

"Nope, not one bit in all this time," Ed confirmed, leaning back onto the bed with his hands behind his head.

I groaned and flopped back onto my bed. I watched the ceiling fan whirr by slowly, the blades resembling petals floating in the wind. We sat in tense silence, their figures only illuminated by the moonlight filtering through the window and outlining the room. Al perched on a wooden chair, and I tossed and turned as Ed grew groggy.

"I'm going to try again," I said finally. I gathered my clothes to change, headed for the door.

"She's just going to turn you down," Ed said in a sleepy voice. He yawned and turned over.

"I'll ask until she concedes," I said. The thought was left hanging in the air as I headed for the bathroom. When I finished changing, I walked quietly down the hall back to the bedroom, but before I got there, I ran into Izumi again. She came toward me in her robe but barely acknowledged my presence as if I were a ghost. I clutched the ends of my shorts. "Mrs. Curtis, would you please reconsider?" She stopped and looked at me, her gaze intense.

"Why should I?" she said more than asked, sidestepping me.

"Because I need your help," I tried, turning to stare at her back.

"You said you were an alchemist?" she asked, turning slightly to me.

"Well, not exactly, but I'm training to be. I have a long way to go," I said, twirling the fabric between my fingers. She sighed and gave me what seemed like an almost sympathetic smile.

"And yet you said you were when we met. I'm afraid I can't help someone who isn't sure of themselves. Alchemy and the kind of training you're asking me to provide requires your absolute certainty. If you'll excuse me, have a good night Miss Wayde," she said, then disappeared around the corner.

My shoulders slumped as I walked back to the room. I slunk into bed, careful not to wake Ed as Al read. I was sure he probably heard the exchange, but he didn't say anything, which I was grateful for. All my previous gusto had deflated as I ruminated on Izumi's words. How could I be sure of anything given the circumstances? I wasn't an alchemist, more like a kid way in over her head, just trying to survive here. But Izumi didn't know my circumstances, and in all honesty, probably wouldn't care. When Ed and Al first went to Izumi, their circumstances didn't stop them. It propelled them forward. They had just been trying to survive too. I hadn't been sure of myself when I faced Scar or challenged Elias, but I did it anyway. Where was that brazen and unfaltering confidence now? I sat up abruptly in bed, startling Al.

"Sorry," I breathed. "I just realized something. Goodnight, Al." I laid back down. Al chuckled slightly.

"Goodnight, Marina," he whispered.

I slowly drifted off, but as we went to bed that night, I found my confidence. I met Izumi in the living room bright and early the next morning, where she sat and read a book. I took a seat opposite her, and she looked up from her book at me.

"Yes?" she asked, looking back to her book.

"I understand that being an alchemist is a huge responsibility, and it's one I've been hesitant to accept," I said, digging my nails into my palms. She eyed me carefully above the pages. I had realized that my reason was enough; it was the conviction behind it that wasn't. "I'm uncertain and weak, and my alchemy is basic at best. I want to train alongside those boys so I can help them, but also so that I can help myself. I want to be stronger. I want to be someone they can count on, someone deserving of the title of 'alchemist'. Those two gave me a lot of hope that I could improve. They took a chance on me, and I'm asking you to do the same."

"You are persistent. I'll give you that," Izumi said after a moment, closing her book. I blinked, wondering what that meant for her answer. "So, are you an alchemist then?" A grin tugged slightly at the corner of my mouth.

"Yes, I am. Please, help me become better."

"Alright," she said, standing. She left the room and came back with a stack of books, and they made a dull thud against the coffee table as they fell from her hands. "Prove it. If you can get through these and tell me each of their main points, you may train with us."

There was a good stack of books there, at least thirteen, but some of them I recognized from Ed and Al's small collection I had browsed in Resembool. She gave me a slight smile, which for me felt like a stamp of approval, just the tiniest bit. I beamed.

"Yes, ma'am!" I exclaimed, cracking a book open. We sat there together in comfortable silence, each reading a book as sunlight warmed the room through.

"Again!" Izumi instructed. I huffed, not used to getting knocked down and forced back up repeatedly, charging into a losing battle. I stood on wobbly legs, then took a breath and ran at Izumi, only to get knocked down again. As I laid back in the grass, I stared at the clear blue sky and wondered if it were too late to back out. "Again!"

That's a no, I thought. I groaned as I sat back up, rising to my feet. I ran at her, pulling my fist back and using the momentum of my body to swing at her full force. She dodged me easily and went to raise her elbow. I saw the motion out of the corner of my eye, a brief clarity, and I moved to the right, evading the elbow I would have gotten to the back. Something flashed across her face, but I didn't have time to register it, her leg connecting smoothly with my side, sending me across the yard. I clutched my side and groaned as she stood above me.

"Again?" I asked, rising to my feet. She smiled.

"You saw that one, didn't you? How did it feel?"

"It still hurt," I said. She crossed her arms. "But it was like I knew what you were going to do. It was cool." I grinned sheepishly.

She had taken me on one-on-one to assess what I was capable of, which wasn't much. In four hours, this was the best I had managed; a simple evasion, but it made me giddy. The boys spared with each other on the other side of the yard, intermittently sparring with their teacher to give me a breather. They looked over as we stopped.

"Reading your opponent's next move is vital in a fight, but it's even more crucial to think a few steps ahead," she said, moving her body in slow but calculated movements, a demonstration. "That's why I was able to take you down again. Reading your opponent is as much mental as it is physical; you need to get into their head, understand their thoughts as well as their movements. Make sense?"

"Yes, but I'm not sure how I did what I did," I admitted.

"It comes with time and practice," she said, looking to the boys. "We'll break for lunch here. While I get it ready, prepare to explain Flamel's Codex to me." She patted my shoulder lightly and strode into the house.

"Yes, ma'am!" I said, about to follow her. My legs wobbled slightly, and I lost my footing, but before I hit the ground for the hundredth time that day, Ed caught me.

"You alright?" he asked, steadying me.

"Yes, thank you," I said, standing upright. He nodded and gave me a half-smile.

"You're not doing too bad," he said, his brother coming up beside him.

"Yeah, Marina, you're doing great for your first sparring match," Al said cheerfully.

"Tell that to the bruises forming all over my body," I laughed. The boys chuckled, maybe somewhat nervously. "I knew she wasn't going to go easy on me, but this is a lot tougher than I thought."

"I warned you," Ed said, on his high horse. I lightly punched his shoulder.

"Yeah, but when I evaded her, I felt super cool. I want to feel like that again," I said, clenching my fist. I realized Ed was still holding onto my shoulder, just lightly. I felt a weird whirring in my stomach, probably from the hunger. I pulled away from him, headed to the door with shaky legs. "I have to go read up on Flamel if I want to continue after lunch."

"You need help?" Ed asked, he and Al following me inside.

"I don't think Izumi would allow it, but I appreciate the offer," I said, smiling.

"Sure thing," Ed said, shooting a smile back.

We parted ways inside, and I studied until it was time for lunch. When served, Izumi quizzed me over sandwiches and pickled veggies until she felt I had a satisfactory grasp on Flamel's writing. When we finished, we continued our sparring until I couldn't physically move anymore. The sun was setting by the time that happened, and Izumi concluded our training for the day.

"Alright, dinner in thirty," she said, headed inside to start on dinner.

I was going to offer my assistance, but I couldn't move from my comfortable spot on the soft grass of their yard. My hair stuck to my face, caked with sweat and dirt from constantly being on the ground and running around. I hadn't managed to dodge Izumi at all, let alone land a hit. My chest rose and fell with each rushed and strained breath, but I felt oddly happy.

"Had enough yet?" Ed asked, coming into view above me.

He was tired too, as at one point she had all three of us rush her. Finding an opening in between the brothers' movements as well as focusing on my offense and defense and having to pick myself off the ground left me completely depleted of energy. I nodded, unable to move my lips to speak. He plopped down beside me and, to my surprise, laid down next to me. I looked over to him, his forehead shiny with a sheen of sweat and his golden eyes facing the pinkish sky, colored by the fading light of the setting sun. I turned my head and noticed Al followed his brothers' example and laid to my other side. I smiled, looking back toward the sky, watching the purple clouds roll by.

"Hey," Ed greeted, leaning over the back of the couch.

Marina had taken up temporary residence in the living room, books, notes, and stationery of the like sprawled across the cushions and coffee table. Izumi had actually allowed her to train with them – making it abundantly clear that she wasn't taking on another student, which Marina was more than fine with – but she had to get through at least three books a day before she could do any physical training. He had worried it would deter her, but it had been two days, and she was making her way through the material without complaint. Izumi grilled her each day before she could join them, but she had managed. Marina was so excited to spar with them the first day, even though Izumi kicked her ass. When they'd gone to bed that night, she passed out instantly. But she was up bright and early the next day, back to reading. He was kind of impressed. She looked briefly to him with a quick smile, then back to the book propped open in her lap.

"Hey there," she responded, flipping the page.

"You're really engrossed in that, huh?" Ed asked, leaning his forearms down on the couch.

"Yeah, well, if I want to get to do any kind of physical training today, I have to get through this," she said as she thumbed the corner of the page. Ed chuckled.

"I still can't believe she's making you read these. I mean, we taught you the basics."

"Which is the only reason I'm getting through this so fast. Plus, I'm learning a ton," she said, flipping the page and making a note in her notebook. "I was expecting something a bit more outlandish if I'm being honest." Ed grimaced.

"Careful, she still has time to drop you off in the middle of an island with nothing but a knife," he warned. She rested her hand over the page.

"I wouldn't put it past her," she said, a shiver rocking her shoulders.

She tucked her hair uselessly behind her ear, as it fell in a curtain around her face seconds later. She made another attempt to move it, but the hair fell again. She sighed harshly.

"You good?" Ed asked, bemused.

"I can't concentrate with my hair in my face," she grumbled as she turned another page.

"You have a hair tie?" Ed asked tentatively, removing his gloves and placing them in his pockets. She looked at him, puzzled. "I'll braid it for you."

Her eyebrows rose in surprise, but she dug around in her bag next to her without a word. She produced a bundle of colorful hair ties, and Ed noticed each color corresponded with a matching colored fruit charm dangling from it.

"Here," she said, holding her hands out to him.

"You had more?" he asked, picking two from her hand, examining them. Acrylic grapes and bananas rested in his palm. She smiled brightly.

"They came in a variety pack. Spent what money I had left on them. So worth it," she said, picking the bands apart carefully. Ed blinked at her in wonderment, disbelief evading him. It seemed very in character for her to spend her last cens on strange hair ties. No wonder she was trying to conserve medical supplies, he thought. He decided to forgo questioning her further about her life choices. "Pick for me?" She closed her eyes and holding out the stack of elastics to him.

And here I thought mine was special, he thought, taking note of two other strawberry elastics in her palm. He replaced the purple elastic in his hand with a yellow from hers.

"You have a brush?" he asked, beginning to tug his fingers gently through her hair.

She rummaged through her bag once more, replacing the stack of hair ties with a wire brush, and handed it to him from over her shoulder. As he ran the brush through the shiny golden strands, she resumed her reading. He noticed that her hair was quite thick but soft and yielding to his careful fingertips. He parted the hair down the middle, resting the sections at the top of each of her shoulders. Clenching the elastics in his teeth and tucking the brush under his arm, he began the braid at the crown of her head, focusing first on the left side. He tugged the strands into one another, crisscrossing them to a syncopated rhythm he alone felt. They were quiet as they worked, he on her hair and she on her studies. Ed finished the first of the braids, and he took one of the elastics and wrapped it around the end. As he began the next braid, she tried to turn her head to inspect his work.

"Lemme see," she said eagerly.

"Hey, quit squirming," he scolded playfully, turning her head back to center.

"I wanna know which you picked," she pouted, her fingers finding and contemplating the shape of the charm.

"The banana one," he said, starting the next braid. She let out a laugh that swelled and broke Ed's rhythm. "What?"

"I'm actually horribly allergic to bananas," she confessed.

"You're kidding," Ed said, letting the strands fall from his grasp. She turned to him a bit seriously.

"Nope. If I so much as touch one, I break out into awful hives," she said, breaking into a laugh. Ed chuckled, and as Marina kept on, he couldn't help himself— their laughter overwhelmed the room like a symphonic band's crescendo into the climax of a piece. As they recovered from the high and floated back to earth, she spoke. "What made you pick that? Other than rotten luck."

"Dunno," he said, picking the strands apart again. "Yellow suits you, I guess. Like sunshine." The words tumbled from his mouth without a second thought, his hands tangled in her hair. Her head jerked slightly, and a strand got lodged between the joints of his automail.

"Ow!" she gasped, bringing a reflexive hand to her head, resting it over Ed's automail. She took a sharp breath as he tried to pull back, unaware of the snag. He stopped as soon as he realized the issue.

"Shit— sit still, I got it," he assured her, softly brushing her hand away. She retracted her hand – hesitant at first – before she rested it back into her lap. He unraveled her hair from his hand with great care not to pull it or break the strands. She'd kill him if he shortened her hair any more than it already was. "There, all fixed." He removed his hands completely as if to prove that he had successfully done it. She smoothed the side unfinished down once.

"Sorry, I was just… surprised, is all," she said blushingly, turning and meeting Ed's gaze. Her eyes seemed like pools of tranquil water, calm enough Ed could see his reflection in them. "You can continue. I'd look weird walking around like this."

He nodded as she quickly turned back around. They resumed their tasks quietly, and he hoped she couldn't feel his rapid pulse through his fingertips. When Ed finished wrapping the last elastic, Al bounded down the stairs.

"Ready, brother?" Al asked, headed for the back door.

"Yeah, that was good timing," he remarked, standing back to inspect his work.

He hadn't done a braid on anyone but himself before, but he had done a good job, objectively. He had surprised himself, proposing to braid her hair. He wasn't sure what compelled him to offer it; or what compelled her to accept. Marina moved the book from her lap and ran her hands lightly over the braids on either side of her head.

"Oh, wow," she breathed. "You did a good job, I think." Ed smirked, his ego effectively stroked.

"Course I did, I am a man of many talents," he remarked as Al joined them.

She turned to Ed, catching him slightly off guard. There were some strands that he had missed or were too short that poked out around her ears and forehead, but they framed her face in an almost effortless way. Her cheeks were still pink as she looked up at him with those tranquil pools. Her freckles stood out against her dusted cheeks as if someone meticulously painted them on by hand. She smiled brightly, that sunshine quality Ed had first noticed when he saw her smile for real that day at the shops. Something about seeing her like that made his stomach flip. He wasn't expecting her to look so… pretty. He inhaled briskly and shoved his gloves back on. She looked around at the armored boy expectantly.

"Well? Look okay?" she asked as she curled the end of the braid around her finger, the charm clicking with each pass.

"It looks great, Marina," Al said, cheerfully.

"Alright, time to train," Ed said, clearing his throat.

He walked around his brother and headed to the door, the strange feeling already fading, replaced with a desire to train. Marina leaned over the back of the couch as the boys left and called after them.

"Thank you! I'll be right behind you!"

"Yeah, only if you get through those notes, Freckles!" Ed chuckled as he closed the door behind him and Al.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty

Sweet Naïveté

The conversation wasn't mine to have. I accepted that. But it felt awkward to sit in the bedroom and wait on the outcome. I had finished my reading for the day shortly after the boys began their training, and when I went out to join them, Izumi had already discovered their secret. Our training halted after that, and Ed and Al were currently downstairs talking with Izumi and Sig. I had excused myself, not wanting to intrude on matters that quite frankly didn't concern me. I knew, vaguely, what was said anyway. I sat back on the bed, watching the sunset over the houses from the window, an assigned book from Izumi resting in my lap. It focused on the decomposition step of alchemy, explaining its importance in the cycle of creation, but I could barely concentrate on the material. They had been talking for a long while, and I was starting to worry. Had it taken this long in the anime, or did it just feel longer living it? I couldn't tell. The door opened suddenly, and I stood, facing it. Ed walked in, followed silently by Al. Ed picked his suitcase off the floor and flung it on his bed, haphazardly throwing things into it without a word. I looked to Al worriedly, who explained.

"We're leaving. We were… expelled," he said quietly. Ed seemed to tense somewhat but continued packing.

"But we can't leave," I protested. "I just figured a way to dodge Izumi I wanted to try out."

"It can't be helped," Ed said, latching his suitcase shut, finally facing me. He looked defeated, picking up my backpack. "Here's your bag."

He attempted a slight smile, but it wilted soon after as he tried to hand it to me. I furrowed my brows. I left the room, Ed and Al calling after me. I found Sig by the door, likely waiting to escort us to the station, and I walked up to him.

"Mr. Curtis, could you please talk some sense into those two? They're trying to leave," I said. He gave me a curious look, then glanced past me to the boys, who had followed me with our bags in hand.

"Sorry, Sig. We're ready to go," Ed said, darting a glare at me. I looked to Sig with pleading eyes.

"You idiots!" Sig scolded, catching them off guard. "You're so busy pouting you can't see what your expulsion means. You're not her students anymore. You're finally free to speak to Izumi as equals. Unless, of course, you're too chicken to try." Sig crossed his burly arms, blockading the door. I quirked a smile as the realization hit them.

"Ah, damn!" Ed exclaimed, smacking himself in the face. He looked at his brother. "Al, we haven't done what we came here to do. Thank you, we'll talk to her right now!"

Ed tossed my bag to me, and Al dropped the luggage he carried right there in the foyer. I caught my bag just by the straps as they ran to the other end of the house.

"Don't let her kill you," Sig called after them, but they were already gone. I looked up at him with a bright smile.

"Thanks for saving us a trip to the station," I said, nodding to the door.

He looked down at me and patted my head, his own kind of affirmation. He released me and seemed to head for the shop. I began for the room, wanting to make myself scarce in case Izumi's fury spilled out from the kitchen. I scooped up the abandoned luggage and hiked our bags back up the stairs. I heard a knife hit a wall and the girlish screaming of Edward.

They'll be just fine, I thought with a chuckle as I continued up the steps. While they talked and sorted things out, I took a shower, grateful I wasn't going to spend the night on a train again. Sleeping in a warm bed and taking a warm shower and indulging in a warm meal was more than ideal. My stomach growled at the thought of Izumi and Sig's cooking. The roast we had had last night was nearly as good as Isabelle's was the first time I had woken up in Amestris. It definitely had less char than hers did. As I rinsed my hair through, I thought absently of that small inviting home in Bethanie and wondered if Isabelle was doing alright. I need to mail her that letter, I thought, stepping from the porcelain tub. I had it all drafted. I just needed a means of getting it to her. I felt bad about not being able to give her an address to write back to. If only cellphones were invented much earlier, not that I had anything but her home address. Otherwise, I'd much prefer to talk to her on the phone.

I toweled off and got dressed, and I could hear the mumblings of the crowd downstairs. I wondered how much the boys were telling her, considering how much she had already figured out. I heard a small thumping sound coming from the window down the hallway, jerking me from my thoughts. I turned to look at it with a towel over my head. Something pointed flashed just briefly in front of the window, and I stopped in my tracks. I rested my hand over my knife at my hip and mustered the courage to run toward it to check it out; my heart rate spiking with each step. I flung the window open, the night air assaulting my face and freezing my still-damp hair. I looked out onto the street. There was nothing there. I looked above me and saw nothing but the endless sky. I pulled myself back in from the window, my hands slightly trembling. I was still incredibly paranoid about encountering Pride. It must have been a reminder as if to say; I'm watching. A threat. I closed the window slowly, and as I did, Ed called for me from the bottom of the stairs.

"Marina?" he asked, scaling the stairs. "What's wrong? You look kinda pale."

"Oh, nothing, just wanted to get a little fresh air is all," I said, gripping the towel down around my shoulders. I pulled it off and held it at my side, moving past Ed, headed for the room.

"Well, hey, hang on," he said. I turned to him with a look.

"What's up?"

"We uh, told Izumi about you," he said, scratching his head. "We can trust her, you know?"

I nodded. Now that she knew about their quest to get their bodies back, it made sense to mention my involvement.

"I figured you would. And?" I asked. "How'd she take it?"

"Surprisingly well, actually," he said, with genuine surprise. "She was more focused on your possession of the stone than you being a military assignment, which probably was to my benefit."

"Shhh!" I said, bringing my hand over his mouth, the other shushing him. I looked beyond him to the window. I gave him a pointed glare. "What did I tell you? Don't mention my necklace around me." I removed my hand, slinging the towel over my shoulder with a sigh.

"Right, right," he grumbled. "One day, I'll get you to tell me why."

"Not today," I said with a smirk.

"Anyway," he said, rolling his eyes. "Izumi thinks that since Al's whole body was taken by Truth if he could remember it, we could figure out a way to get our bodies back."

"Makes sense," I agreed.

"She's gonna introduce us to a friend to help us do that, but..." Ed looked away, focusing his gaze somewhere beyond me. "I was just wondering— if maybe you remembered any more about it? Anything that may help us get our bodies back?" I bit back the urge to tell him everything, a thing I was regrettably getting good at.

"I'm sorry, but no," I said. I swallowed hard as his face dropped slightly.

"Alright, well, that's okay," he said, headed back down the stairs. "I've gotta help with dinner, so—"

"I'll come too," I said quickly, rounding the banister and beginning down the stairs. "I have to put this in the laundry, anyway."

I waved the towel above my head and smiled slightly at Ed, who managed one back. I hated not being more helpful, not being able to nudge them in the right direction. But I had to think of Hughes, and who was always lurking in the shadows.

"Alright, I'm off," I said, leaving the yard, envelope in hand.

I finalized my letter in what little free time I had between meals, training, and sleeping, and with a surprisingly busy morning for the shop, keeping Izumi occupied and having finished my reading, took the opportunity to head to the post office down the street.

"You sure you don't want me to go with you?" Ed asked, leaning on the other side of the picket fence.

"It's literally up the street," I said, gesturing up to the sign of the post from where I stood. It had taken a lot of convincing to have him let me go on my own, but I was adamant about telling him there was no immediate threat anymore to worry about. I smiled at him as reassuringly as I could, patting his shoulder lightly. "I'll be right back."

"Alright, but it's straight there and back, got it?"

"Yes, sir," I said, saluting him. He rolled his eyes at me, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth.

"See you when you get back then," he said, waving his hand. I started for the post office, and I heard Ed call after me. "When you get back, it's right to training! Al and I are going to kick your ass!"

I chuckled to myself, knowing he was probably right. Izumi had doubled down on our training routine, which included me sparring against the boys. I got my ass handed to me regularly, but sometimes, I dodged or landed a hit. Just yesterday, I hit Ed square in the jaw. It was an accident, really— I had no idea it would land. While I had apologized profusely, he just grinned and vowed to pay me back for it.

"Can't wait!" I called back.

"Damn straight!" he called waving.

As I walked along the dirt road, I passed by quite a few people, either in their front yards or near their shops. The people of Dublith were quite friendly, and I said 'hello' to most as I passed by. It was a bit breezy, but the sun warmed my shoulders as I made my way through town. I wore a long silky lilac dress and the sandals I had purchased from my shopping trip with Winry. It was light and flowy and extremely comfortable and easy to move in. It was the only other dress I had bought, at Winry's behest. Dublith was quite warm, and I hadn't gotten a chance to wear something nice like this in a while, so I figured a stroll was the perfect excuse to. When I got back, I'd have to change for training, but for now, I enjoyed feeling girly. It wasn't often I got to wear clothes of my own choosing, having spent most of my life in stuffy school uniforms.

When I made it to the post office, I was awed by its magnificence. It was easily the biggest building around, towering over the town square, the town's clock at the top of the building. There were no mailboxes out front like the ones back home, so I made my way into the building. The vaulted ceilings made the space echoey, though the quiet reminded me of the museums I had visited on school trips. My sandals slapped against the marbled floor in an annoying rhythm that I thought everyone could hear. There was a vast row of tellers, each behind a polished piece of glass, and I walked up to a teller who looked quite bored.

"Uh, hi there," I greeted, standing on my tiptoes to be above the threshold, placing the letter down. The young teller looked up at me, his bored expression fading, and his demeanor suddenly more alert. When he sat up straight, I got a much better look at him. He was cute, with brown hair with eyes to match that almost sparkled in the sunlight. He looked about my age, maybe older. I was suddenly nervous. "I've, uh, never sent a letter before; do I just give it to you?" He gave me a warm smile.

"First time, huh?" he asked, taking the letter and inspecting it. "You're in luck. I'm pretty good at handling first-time letters."

"Oh, good," I said as he placed the letter on a golden platform. I realized it was a scale.

"Hmm, it'll need a stamp," he said, removing it from the scale and twirling it between his fingers.

"Oh, right, could I buy one?" I asked, reaching for the small change purse I had attached to the slim belt that held my knife around my waist. Ed had lent me some money, just after warning me not to spend it on 'silly things' whatever that meant. He still used his hair tie, didn't he?

"I'll do you one better," he said, his smile as bright as his eyes. He shuffled his hand through his chestnut hair as he spoke. "Why don't you go on a date with me, and we call it even?" I blinked at him a few times; surely he was joking. After a few seconds of expectant staring, I realized he wasn't.

"Oh, I don't know," I said, my face suddenly flushed.

"I get off in five minutes, and you already looked dressed to go out. It's a beautiful day, besides. A beautiful day for a beautiful girl," he reasoned.

My heart fluttered in my chest, and my mouth went very dry. Nothing like this had ever happened to me before. His forwardness was both charming and anxiety-inducing.

"I don't know," I said, stepping back slightly. I glanced at the grand doors, thinking about how this was supposed to be a quick trip.

"Oh, come on, it'll be fun, I promise," he said.

I looked back at him, his eyes wide and hopeful. He flashed a smile, and I noticed a slight gap in his front two teeth. It was kind of endearing. A date could be quick, right?

"Alright," I said, a bit reluctant. "But I don't have a lot of time if that's okay." He grinned broadly and stamped my letter with the necessary postage, handing it off to someone behind him.

"I'll only need thirty minutes of your time, Miss," he said as he shrugged off his navy-blue vest and hung it on a rack under his desk. He wore a white button-down that was open slightly at the top and a pair of tan khakis pressed to perfection. He ran around to the little swinging door that separated the clerks from the public. He vaulted it and walked up to me coolly. He was much taller than me, by at least a foot, but he bent and extended his elbow for me to take anyway. I took it gingerly, and we strode from the post office arm in arm. As we walked in the opposite direction of the shop, he asked me for my name.

"Marina," I answered.

"What a lovely name," he said. "Mine is Nico. It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance." He broke off from my arm and skipped slightly ahead, bowing to me. I giggled as we ventured on.

"Well, Nico, where exactly are you taking me?" I asked.

I still wasn't remarkably familiar with Dublith, and a slight nervousness crept into my consciousness as we walked further and further from my sense of familiarity.

"I thought you'd enjoy a scenic walk by a lake," he said, slinging his arm around my shoulder as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

"What makes you think that?" I poked, genuinely curious.

"Don't beautiful people enjoy beautiful scenery?" he asked. My breath hitched slightly at his casual demeanor.

"You tell me," I shot back, trying to keep my cool. He rose his brows with a crooked smile.

"Oh, so you think I'm handsome, then?"

"Did I say that?" I laughed, and he laughed along with me.

When I talked to the boys back home, things usually went downhill fast. But he was taking to my quips, strangely enough. I wondered briefly how Ed would react to such obvious flirtation. He seemed denser than most, but I didn't have much room to talk, just barely managing to keep up with Nico. I was sure he'd realize my incredible inexperience soon enough. I pushed the fear from my head as we came upon a lake with a little wooden dock. We walked around to it, each of us taking a seat by its edge. He rolled up his pants and removed his loafers, dangling his feet above the water, occasionally touching the pool and creating a ripple that stretched across the lake. I investigated the edge of the dock into the murky water, nervousness suddenly taking hold of me. I opted to sit back a bit farther from the edge. He leaned back on his broad shoulders and looked at me through a tuft of brown hair.

"So, where are you from?" he asked.

What a complicated question, I thought.

"Not here, I'm afraid," I said, pulling my knees to my chest, resting my cheek on them. "I'm passing through town." He gave me a slight pout.

"Aw, you're not sticking around?"

"No. We'll probably be off soon," I mused. He groaned slightly. I took it as a suggestion to switch subjects. "So, how long have you worked at the post office?"

"My parents own the place, so I've been forced to work there since I was about nine or ten," he said. I raised my head slightly.

"We're you really about to be off?" I asked. He shrugged, looking off at the lake, swinging his legs against the pier.

"Maybe," he said coyly. I shook my head.

"So, you blew off work just to take some random girl to a lake?" I asked.

"No, no, you see, I ditched work to bring you to this lake," he said, showing that little gap in his teeth. I looked away, my hair curtaining around my face. I heard him shuffling, and I felt his hand caress the side of my cheek as it trailed up my jawline, finally tucking the stray hair behind my ear. It was different from when Ed had braided my hair. It was jarring. I pulled back slightly in surprise, and he let his hand rest over mine, not seeming to notice. "Tired of just scenery?"

I turned to him and nodded. He helped me up, and we walked back through town, chatting about his life in Dublith. Most of our talk was centered around him, which I was grateful for. I didn't want to say anything off-putting. We stopped at a street stall, and he got us desserts, a cream puff for me, and a croissant for him covered in hazelnut butter. No donuts, much to my disappointment, but the cream puff was a good second. I had tried to buy my own dessert, but he insisted, making a funny remark about the knife next to my purse that I chuckled away. I bit into my puff, and the cream spilled out, surprising me. We laughed as a glob fell into the street. A bit hung from the corner of my mouth, and Nico ran his thumb along the edge of my lip, wiping it off. My face flushed at the unfamiliar touch. We rounded near the post office, and I could almost see the shop. I looked up to the clock that was situated at the top of the building, noticing it had been at least an hour since I left. I hoped Ed would understand my lateness once I explained.

"I am sorry, but that's about all the time I could spare," I said, edging in the direction of the shop. Nico frowned slightly.

"Let me walk you, then," he said, taking my arm.

I chuckled nervously, expecting to leave him and the date behind at the post office. It was exactly how I had pictured a good date to go, but I wanted to get back to training. We made it to the butcher shop, and I removed myself from his grasp. I still had to change and explain my absence.

"Well, thank you for today," I said with a wave, headed into the yard.

"Wait!" Nico called as he grabbed my arm.

I was thrown off balance by his sudden movement, and I fell into his chest. He smelled of charcoal and ink, and I scrunched my nose. I pulled back slightly as he cupped my face in his hands, closing his eyes and leaning forward. My heart fluttered as I realized what was happening.

"Um," I said, placing my hands over his mouth, much too close for my comfort. He leaned back, confusion written all over his face as he un-pursed his lips.

"Did you not have a good time?" he asked, still holding my face firmly. I tried to pull his hands away gently.

"No, I had a good time, I did," I said quickly. "It's just—"

"Just what?" he asked, seeming impatient.

"I've never kissed anyone before," I admitted softly. His face lit up.

"Seriously? First-time letter sender, and first-time kiss? Not bad for a day's work," he said, leaning back in.

"Well, I mean, I don't think I'm ready," I said, my face burning with embarrassment. He tilted his head and gave me a mischievous smile. My stomach flipped uncomfortably.

"You won't know if you're ready until you do it," he said, placing a hand to the back of my head, the other holding my wrists together and out of his way. He leaned in, unabashed, closing the gap between us. My mind was racing too fast for me to protest, my heart beating too loud in my head.

"What the hell?"

I turned my head to see Ed rounding from the alley, a broom in hand. I breathed a slight sigh of relief at his approaching figure.

"Who's that?" Nico asked, frowning at Ed. Ed looked furious as he approached us.

"I was about to ask her the same thing, pal. You wanna let her go?" he asked threateningly, gripping the broom tighter. The wood made a slight crackling sound.

"Ed, it's okay, he's a— friend," I said as Nico reluctantly let my hands go. I turned – moving to meet Ed – but Nico wrapped his arm possessively around my waist, drawing me closer.

"A friend?" Ed growled. "He seems pretty comfortable putting his hands all over you for a friend."

"Well, maybe I won't be just a friend for long," Nico said, unhelpfully. I shot him a warning glance, telling him to shut up with my mind. He sneered, jostling me faintly and not seeming to take the hint. "So, who is this kid, anyway?"

"He's my cousin," I lied quickly, Ed's face falling.

"You're kidding," Nico said. It looked as if Ed had the same thought, though it went unvoiced. I gave Ed an apologetic look.

"Uh, well, thank you for the date, but I should get going," I said to Nico. He looked down at me, his grip on my side tightening.

"What, just like that? Because of him?" he asked, gesturing to Ed, his tone much darker than the playful boy I had met behind the glass. I frowned, and his face softened slightly. "Well, will I see you again?"

"Not likely, bean pole," Ed barked, shifting forward.

He grabbed my hand and pulled me from Nico, his gentle touch replacing Nico's more severe one. I squeezed his hand just once, realizing I was more than ready to put the date behind me. Nico scoffed, running his absurdly large hand through his hair.

"This is ridiculous; I take you out for a nice date, and you don't even think to repay me?"

"She doesn't owe you anything," Ed snarled, gripping my hand a little tighter.

"All you girls are the same."

"What's that supposed to mean?" I asked, raising a brow.

"You aren't worth the trouble," he said, throwing his arms behind his head and stalking off.

I bit the inside of my cheek, his words stabbing me. Ed looked at me briefly and made a move like he was going to say something, but I grasped his hand tighter, keeping him in place.

"At least I'm not two-faced," I huffed at his disappearing back.

I couldn't explain what I was feeling, the strange anger and shame welling in my chest. Nico had been so nice in the beginning, so inviting. Before our goodbye, I thought it was a picture-perfect date— exactly like I should have wanted. Was it all a ploy to draw me in? I could feel tears burning at the corners of my eyes, but I blinked them away. When he was out of earshot, Ed came around to face me— worry creasing his face.

"Hey, are you alright?" he asked, grasping my shoulders. I nodded dully. "What were you doing with a scumbag like that?" Ed gestured to the spot where Nico had disappeared.

"He asked me out," I said, casting my gaze to my sandals.

"And you agreed?" he asked incredulously, releasing me.

"He was nicer before," I said, trying to defend my choices. "He said… I was beautiful."

"That's all it took?"

"Look, I didn't think he'd turn out like that, okay?" I huffed frustratedly.

"Seriously, Marina," he said, rubbing his temples. I swallowed the lump growing in my throat.

"For a moment, he made me forget that I wasn't just a regular girl," I said.

To Nico, I was a girl who happened to walk into his job. I didn't have all this baggage and guilt and pain attached; I was exactly what he saw. I could be that carefree girl who looked at a lake or ate puff pastries from a food stall. For just a little while, I could put reality behind me. He sighed, leaning the broom against the fence.

"Was it worth it?" he asked. I closed in on myself, rubbing my arms.

"It was nice while it lasted," I admitted truthfully. "But I don't know if I'd say it was worth it."

"I see," he said, tracing his boot through the dirt. An awkward silence lingered between us.

"Are you angry?" I asked, meeting his gaze. His golden eyes looked clouded; the gold swirled within a deep amber hue. They told me what he didn't.

"I was, at the way that jerk was man-handling you," he said, avoiding further eye contact. He crossed his arms, mirroring me. "I— honestly, I don't know how I feel about you right now. I trusted you to be alone, and you took advantage of that trust." His brows creased.

"I know," I managed meekly.

"I can't blame you for wanting to be normal. I'm trying to respect that, trying to treat you as you, but you can't do that to me— just not come back when you said you would," he sighed, shaking his head.

"But I came back, didn't I?" I reasoned.

"But what if you hadn't?" he snapped. He cast his gaze to the ground, clenching his fists. "It's happened before. Who's to say it wouldn't a second time?"

His voice was low and sullen. A sinking feeling settled in my chest. I realized, for him, my absence threatened something more severe. While I was off galivanting with some boy, he was reminded of the day I was taken. I swallowed the lump down, hard. He was being so forward with his frustration, but it wasn't angry or harsh. Just honest. It was something he wouldn't even do with Winry.

Of course, he's upset, I thought bitterly. He has every right to be. I reached for his hand as he shrugged by me and grasped it tightly, trying to relay to him how much I wanted to take it back.

"Ed, I—"

"Look, we can talk later. But right now, I gotta find Al," he said, tugging his hand from mine.

"He's missing?" I asked. My eyes widened in realization. While I was away, Al must have been taken. He began again for the alley. "We have to find him." I breathed, picking up the broom and running to catch up to him.

"I think you've done enough," he said, throwing an icy gaze over his shoulder. "Go inside and stay put."

I opened my mouth to say something, anything, but nothing came out. I watched numbly as Ed turned the corner. I touched the broom to the ground and leaned my forehead against the stem. I had been so wrapped up in the excitement of the date that I had completely forgotten what else happened in Dublith. If I had been paying attention, if I hadn't been so distracted, I could have warned them. I could have helped them, but instead, I put Ed in a difficult position. All for a boy who didn't find me worth the trouble in the end. I slammed my eyes shut, determined not to let the tears that welled from my eyes spill.

"Marina?" I heard the door to the house creak open, and I turned to see Izumi and Sig. I shoved down my guilt and wiped my face, realizing I had to warn them about Ed and Al.

"Mrs. Curtis," I said, approaching them.

Izumi leaped at me, a fire raging in her eyes, surprising me. She brought her left leg down over me, and I yelped as I barely blocked it with the broom. The impact knocked me to the ground, hard, and I rolled back to avoid another blow. She stood over me, her chest heaving with fury.

"Where the hell were you? Ed was worried sick! He went to the post office to find you when you didn't come back. He just about tore up the town searching for you," she spat, crossing her arms. I cowered further into the dirt, wishing I were a worm, and could just wriggle away. Her brows knit together, expecting an answer.

"I went on a…"

"A what? Spit it out," she roared.

"A date," I answered meekly.

"A date? With whom?" she asked, lifting a brow.

"A boy I met at the post office. I guess he was cute and sweet. I had never been asked out before. I didn't think it would take so long. I didn't think Ed would be so worried," I said, gripping the broom. Her eyes widened slightly, and she pinched the bridge of her nose with a sigh. She gave me a somewhat sympathetic look, but it was still rife with disappointment as she extended her hand. I took it, and she helped me to my feet, taking the broom and hitting my side with it. "Agh!" I cried out. I deserved that, I thought to myself, groaning and rubbing my side.

"Where is Ed?" she asked, looking around. "He should be notified that you've come back." I was slammed back into reality.

"Ah, the boys!" I exclaimed, looking from the yard. "Al went missing, and Ed went after him. We have to find them."

"Are you saying they're both missing?" she asked as Sig made his way over to us. I nodded. An intense fire lit up her eyes as she cracked her knuckles. "Those idiots! They're lucky I expelled them— otherwise, I'd kill them!" I gulped, wondering if she was trying to kill me just then.

"Hey, I think I can help," a young man called from the street. He tossed Izumi a small black box, a muted mural with the words 'The Devils Nest' painted on it. "A friend of mine saw a short blonde kid heading into this bar called The Devils Nest."

I exchanged a look with Izumi. Sig nodded to her, and she pushed past me into the street. I was at her heels.

"Where do you think you're going?" she asked, halting before the alley.

"With you."

"No, you need to stay put. I need to know at least one of you is safe, especially after the stunt you pulled today. I can handle finding them on my own," Izumi said, her tone even and serious, turning to solidify her stance. I pushed past the lump in my throat.

"I'm going with you," I said defiantly. I gripped the sides of my dress, the fabric sliding between my fingers. "They'd do it for me." Izumi stopped just briefly but sighed and pressed on. I followed closely behind, and she didn't move to stop me.

"You are to stay outside; no exceptions," she said as the hanging sign above the bar came into view.

A man stood out front, leaned against the wall next to the entrance. One of Greed's men, I assumed— but I couldn't tell Izumi that.

"But won't I be safer with you?" I asked, trying to bypass her order. She shot a look at me.

"You stay outside, or I'm the one you'll answer to."

"Yes, ma'am," I responded nervously.

I knew she'd keep true to her threat. We approached the entrance, and the man became aware of our presence. He turned his head, the front of his mohawk spiked up threateningly. His muscles bulged from his shirt, and he flexed them slightly. I gulped— glad Izumi was there. He glanced at us casually, probably expecting us to pass. Izumi walked right up to him, not an ounce of fear on her face.

"Can I help you, ladies?" he asked in a demeaning tone. Izumi looked beyond him.

"Yes, actually, we've lost something rather important, and we believe he's just inside. If you'd just let me by," she said, attempting to enter the arched entrance of the bar. The man stuck his burly arm out, rising to his feet from his position against the wall. He grinned with pointed teeth.

"Afraid the bar is closed," he declared. "No one goes in."

"Oh, well, maybe you could make an exception," Izumi said, throwing a left hook so fast I barely registered it. She hit him in the side, finding the weakest point of his defense, and he folded like a paper crane. She grabbed his crumpled body by the collar of his shirt and began to make her way inside. She barked one last order to me. "Stay put!"

With that, she disappeared into the bar— the man dragged limply behind her. She really was a scary woman, but admirable at that. I sighed and crouched down, drawing transmutation circles in the dirt as I waited. I tried to replay the anime from memory, tried to remember what went down.

I think they took Al to the sewers by now, I thought, finishing a circle. Or maybe they don't take him until Izumi shows up? Shit, what happens after that? I ruffled my hair, hoping it would make my brain work faster. Turns out, my regular memory was just about as helpful as having no memory at all. I looked back down the street, wondering what the steady beat drumming in a building echo was. My eyes grew wide with panic as a large group came into view, donning blue uniforms and following the damn Fuhrer. I stood and scuffed my feet in the dirt, erasing the circles, and I ducked into the entrance of the bar, my heart beating in my ears. I couldn't stay outside. If I let them see me, I was sure I'd be safe, but the thought of meeting Wrath and having to play dumb made my stomach turn. My breath hitched as I realized the slaughter that was about to happen. Wrath was here to take out Greed and his men. While I wasn't extremely worried about how Greed would be handled – being a Homunculus and all – I couldn't help but pity the chimeras that followed him. I thought of Nina as I placed my hand on the handle, turning it. I couldn't let that happen. Nina was loss enough. I carefully opened the door and descended the stairs into the dark.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty-One

Venomous Consequences

I entered the main floor of the bar to find that it was a real bar. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, though the tables and a bar top with shelves of spirits and such lining the back wall weren't exactly it. A red hue cast over the bottles on the back wall, and the chairs overturned on the tables and bar top. It looked like it was simply closed for the day. I wondered if it was operational when it wasn't a front. I walked through the swinging doors into the kitchen and eventually made it to a door further back that opened to a flight of stairs. As I descended further into the bar, I could hear Izumi and Ed's fight with Greed from the stairwell. The sound of metal against hardened carbon rang out through the halls and led me right to them through the dim light. I eventually came upon the room they were in and peeked through the door.

"Oh no, Ed," I breathed as I took him in. He was covered in blood and exhausted, panting heavily, his automail torn to bits. He seemed to look back at me but was sucked back into his fight with Greed.

Shit, I thought as I clasped my hands over my mouth to stifle any noise I made. I watched him attack Greed, only to get thrown into a pile of boxes, and I closed my eyes. I knew he'd be okay – he was tough like that – but something was unsettling about watching it happen right in front of me. My chest panged with worry, and I opened my eyes. Izumi charged at Greed, and I backed away from the small opening, unable to watch. If I interrupted them now, I'd just be getting in the way. I turned down a few hallways into a dead end, so I went back to where I started and tried another route. This one took me behind the room they were still in, though the back door out was wide open. They'd probably see me if they were paying attention, but luckily for me, they weren't. I slipped out of my sandals and padded down the corridor as quietly as I could, though I doubted they'd hear me over the sounds of their brawl.

If they took Al out of this door, maybe there's a way to the sewers through this corridor, I thought, making my way down the hallway, at first walking fast, then breaking into a run. My bare feet slapped against the concrete as I came upon a door. I opened it gingerly, hoping no one was on the other end. It just opened to another flight of stairs, which I descended, and as I grabbed the handle of the door at the bottom, I heard the rushing of water. Sure enough, I had made it into the sewers. I covered my face with my arm at the putrid smell. I looked around, searching for any clues to their whereabouts, and I placed an unsteady hand on my knife. It was pitch black, and besides the occasional shimmer of the water, I couldn't see much. The flow of the water rushed in my ears, muffling any other sounds.

Damnit, how am I supposed to get around like this? I thought, hoping my eyes would adjust. They didn't. I had to do something, so I hooked a right and hoped I headed in the right direction. I walked for a while when I heard the familiar clanking of my armored friend. I squinted my eyes, realizing I was at a junction in the sewer, trying to identify where the sound was coming from. It suddenly stopped, and the only sound I could hear was the uneven thumps of my own heart. I called his name into the darkness desperately.

"Marina?" I heard his voice echo, coming from my left. I sprinted into the shadows, not realizing that the walkway ended, and I fell face-first into the water. Panic took hold of me as I wriggled around in the murky depths until I wrenched myself from the cold water, hunched on my hands and knees. I gasped for air, relieved the water was just knee-deep.

Gross, I thought dimly as I stood and wiped away the strands of my hair from my face. I reached out for the opposite walkway. I eventually found it and climbed up, calling out to Al again.

"Al?"

"Marina!" Al called back, coming into view sprawled out on the ground. He made an inchworm-like move toward me.

"Quit— moving!" a feminine voice echoed haughtily from within Al's armor. I came to sit in front of Al, his red eyes a guiding light.

"What are you doing here?" he asked.

"I came here to find you," I said, reaching out to undo the chains around his wrists. He jerked from me suddenly and let out a surprised gasp.

"Isn't that sweet," the voice resonated from within Al. A blonde-haired woman with green tattoos up and down the length of her arm and cascading up her face popped Al's head up, revealing herself. "But I'm afraid he's not going anywhere with you." I jumped back slightly.

"You don't understand," I tried to explain, looking around. I didn't see the other chimeras and cursed inwardly. Maybe they weren't far. "The military is here; we all have to move."

"The military?" Al asked bewildered.

"You with the military?" she asked, glaring at me. I moved back as she slunk out from the armor.

"No, I'm with him," I said, nodding to Al. She didn't seem convinced as she drew the knife from her shoulder. She stabbed it into the ground where I had sat, and I rolled out from under her, just barely dodging. I scrambled to my feet as she lunged for me again, swiping at my left side. She was clearly an experienced fighter, scoping out the weakness in my defense almost immediately. "Listen to me!" I yelled over the rushing water as she came at me full force.

I drew my knife from its sheath, sparks flying as the metal clashed, the only light in the dark. I was a novice when it came to using my knife, but I had some pointers from Brosh back when we were in Central. I was only able to fend her off with basic blocks. What I couldn't block, I dodged, but she managed to nick me on my shoulder. I stumbled back slightly but kept on my guard as she berated me with blows, grunting with each strike. With her part animal make-up, she had the upper hand, her sight, and movement unhindered by the darkness. I couldn't let it go on any longer. In a split moment of clarity, I found my opening and connected my bare fist with her abdomen, not wanting to hurt her. The blow had managed to knock her back a bit, and we stared at each other, both of us breathing heavily. My shoulder tingled from the cut, and I touched my hand to it just slightly, feeling the warm and sticky sensation I hoped not to find. I heard Al, who seemed far away, call for me.

"Don't hurt her!" he said. The woman hissed at him to shut up.

"We're in danger here," I explained, putting my hands up just slightly as a sign of truce. "All of us. Especially you."

"Is that a threat?" she breathed, looking as if she were preparing to come at me again.

"No, it's not," I said, placing my knife on the ground and kicking it to her. She looked at the knife now at her feet then back to me askance. "If you want to live, we have to go." She let out a short laugh that shook her shoulders slightly.

"I don't take orders from kids," she said, lunging for me again.

I stepped back, my body feeling sluggish as she pounced on top of me. My back slammed against the cold concrete, and I groaned. I heard my necklace clink against the ground as it fell from its place on my chest. Her forearm pinned me to the ground by my shoulders as she drew her knife back.

"She knows how to bond a soul to armor!" Al cut in desperately. "That's what you people want to know, right?"

I rose my eyebrows in surprise as she halted her arm, but I tried to hide it, realizing Al was lying to save my skin. She looked over her shoulder to him, then back to me. She turned her head back as we heard footsteps approaching.

"Greed!" she called to a man in tight black leather and his hands in his pockets. He walked casually— as if he hadn't just been fighting Ed and Izumi.

"Martel, I'm glad to see that you're safe," the Homunculus chirped, approaching us. "Who's this?" The woman, Martel, looked back at me.

"This girl came looking for the armored kid. He claims she knows how to bind souls to armor," she said.

Greed's eyebrows rose with intrigue as he crouched down above me, a wicked grin on his face.

"S'that so? What a find. Maybe she'll cooperate better than that shortie I left behind," he said, stroking his chin. I grit my teeth, anger welling in my chest. He was as much of an ass I had expected. He sneered at me. "What's with the face? I strike a nerve?"

"He doesn't like being called short," I spat.

"Well, aren't you quite the pair? You must be that girl he mentioned. We'll take them both," he said, stalking off toward Al.

What does he mean by that? I thought, my curiosity piqued. Martel waved her knife around and then slid it into its sheath. She stood, and I tried to sit up, but the world spun slightly. I furrowed my brows and tried again, with similar results.

"C'mon," she said, finally yanking me to my feet. We stood, and she grasped me under my arm, taking me prisoner. We walked, more like wobbled, over to Al and Greed. On the way, Martel crouched and picked up my discarded knife and sheathed it for me. I gave her a look, wondering why she'd give me back my weapon. "What's going on up there? No one else has made it back yet." Martel jostled me roughly and handed me over to Greed. He gripped my arm as Martel crouched and lifted Al's head.

"Yeah, things have gotten a little out of hand, so we need to figure a way out of here," Greed said, grasping the back of his neck. She gave me a strange look, and I shot one back.

Told you I wasn't lying, I thought. Martel slunk her body back into Al's armor, and I made a weak move toward them, feeling for my knife. My hand felt tingly, and I barely felt the hilt of my knife before Greed pulled me back. Why is she getting back in? We've gotta go before—

"I'm afraid I can't let you do that."

A chill ran down my spine at the hollow voice echoing in the hallway. I could feel Greed tense up, and he tightened his grip on my arm. I quickly stuffed my necklace back down my dress with a trembling arm, wary of it being discovered. Footsteps preceded him, though I knew who was there before my eyes adjusted to see him— or rather, three of him. Wrath appeared in my vision, twin swords at his side, but he was unfocused.

"Huh? Just what do you want, old man?" Greed asked, his tone bored.

"It's the Fuhrer! What is he doing here?" Al asked, looking at me. I opened my mouth, but I couldn't speak.

"King Bradley?" Martel asked, tucked back into Al's armor.

"What's the most powerful man in the land doing down here?" Greed asked, throwing his hand on his hips.

"Not that you'd know, but growing old isn't easy. This year marks my sixtieth birthday. It's frustrating how your body stops moving the way that you want it to," Wrath lamented, beginning to make his way toward us. His words seemed distorted like they were coming from a much farther tunnel. Just what the hell is wrong with me, I thought, exasperated. "So, I want to finish this job quickly and return home." Greed shoved me to the ground, and I landed next to Al. I couldn't raise myself.

"I've got an idea, retire," Greed said without missing a beat, his ultimate shield crawling up his arms. Before it could fully cover his body, Wrath had struck, slicing Greed's right arm clean off. It made a sickening splashing sound as the extricated limb fell into the water. Blood sputtered from the wound, spilling onto the concrete, as red energy crackled around him like lightning. "Well, look at this, the old man's got some moves." Greed commented, barely dodging a barrage of Wraths swords. They stumbled back, beyond us and into the darkness, only the sounds of grunts and slicing occasionally letting us know they were still there.

"Greed!" Martel called out, to no answer. We couldn't hear them anymore.

"Al, we have to get out of here," I said, struggling to raise to my elbows.

I fell back onto the concrete and decided to stay down, my head swimming. I clapped my hands together instead, releasing the chains of his feet. I clapped again to do his hands, but he lifted his arms out of my reach.

"We're not going anywhere until Greed gets back," Martel said, clearly trying to hinder me. "Especially you. I'm surprised you can even move."

"What do you mean?" I slurred, the words feeling weird in my mouth. My whole body tingled now.

"What kind of snake do you think they used to make me?" she asked. My eyes widened with realization. Al gasped.

"You poisoned her?" he exclaimed, fighting against her hold. "How? Why?"

"Your knife," I concluded.

"It won't kill you, but you won't be squirming around for a while. We're going to sit tight until Greed gets back, and that's that," she huffed. I laid next to Al, shivering. My clothes were still damp, and I couldn't even wrap my arms around myself. I could feel the sting of the cold on my skin, but my whole body was numb. I kept trying to move my hands, seeing if I had regained control yet. I had no idea how long it would last. My heart was racing in my ears, and I could barely think. It was the worst-case scenario. Martel was still in Al's armor, and I couldn't move. If I couldn't convince her to leave, she was going to die. Izumi mentioned another method of returning Al's memories, and I knew whatever that entailed, it was a better option than sacrificing this woman, stubborn and unnerving as she was. But what could I do like this? We sat in silence, save for the occasional chattering of my teeth for what was an agonizing amount of time before she spoke. "Where the hell is Greed?"

"I don't know," Al answered softly. "It's too dark to see anything."

As if on cue, Greed came stumbling down the corridor, worse for wear. He was bleeding profusely, his right arm still missing, and attempting reconstruction with a red flash. Muscle and bone were visible as the arm seemed to materialize from nothing. He fell to the ground with a loud and gruesome thud, followed by the clanking of the sword in his neck that echoed through the chamber. Wrath stepped into view unscathed and at the other end of the blade. My heart rate spiked, and I tried moving my hand again. Nothing.

"No, Greed!" Martel cried, popping Al's head up.

He quickly pushed her back down, keeping a firm hold on his head. They argued back and forth, Martel urging Al to let her out, and he denying her for her own safety. I watched as Wrath carefully extricated his sword from Greed's neck and flung the remaining blood off it with a swish.

"That makes fifteen times you've died now," Wrath remarked as if Greed's life were a game to him. A shiver of terror wracked my body involuntarily at the monster. "How many lives have you got left, hmm?"

"Damn you," Greed choked out, sputtering blood from his neck and mouth. I noticed footsteps approaching us, and my eyes widened in horror.

"Ah, crap," a man in white robes stained red with blood remarked, brandishing the sword at his side. "I kinda wish we had died back there."

"There's still time to tuck your tail and run away," a man bigger than even Al, bloody and clutching his shoulder, commented. Horns sprouted from his forehead, and blood trailed down his arm.

"Trust me, I'd love to, but I've got this obnoxious canine sense of loyalty," the first man replied. He looked at Al and me quizzically.

"Who's she?" the large man asked, nodding to me.

I tried again to move. No use. I looked up at them desperately.

"I'm a friend to him," I said, meaning Al. "I know what your leader wants to know." The man in white chuckled slightly.

"Isn't that convenient? Oh well," he said, lifting his sword. "Do us a favor, kid, and get them out of here." He looked to Al, then back to the large man, and nodded.

No, stop, please, I thought, panicked. I tried again to sit up. I couldn't move.

"You can't. You'll die," I urged them. The man in white cut the remaining restraint on Al.

"We've accepted death as an inevitability a long time ago."

"Protect them," the large man said, a lonesome smile on his face.

"Roa! Dolcetto!" Martel cried.

"No!" I screamed. The two Chimera's darted into the fray.

Damnit! I cursed inwardly. I looked at my shoulder. It wasn't even a deep cut. Just how much poison is there? I thought. I could hear Wrath engage the Chimera's in battle, Martel screaming and begging Al to release her, which he didn't. I was able to move my head, and I turned and strained my neck, placing my lips to my cut and sucking. My mouth filled with copper and something else – the taste of venom, which made my tongue tingle — and I spat it onto the ground, panting. I sucked and spat out the mixture with tears streaming down my face as I heard the rough splash of bodies hitting the water. I bit back fear and anger as I saw the lifeless bodies of the two Chimeras floating in the water from the corner of my eye. The water ran red with their blood, and I felt nauseous. The blood in my mouth was rancid, and I had to pause to dry heave, my throat dry like sandpaper. I tried moving my hand, which felt only slightly prickly, and I could curl a fist. I continued fitfully while Al prevented Martel from leaving the supposed safety of his armor. Wrath engaged yet again in battle with Greed, their voices floating around my head, their words indistinguishable. Martel ceased her cries and fell silent within Al's armor.

"We gotta get out of here," Al said, crawling over to me and helping me sit up.

"Not so fast," Wrath called, stepping out of the blood-ridden water. "Aren't you the younger brother and the charge of Edward Elric?"

"Al, get her out of here," I whispered as he hoisted me to my feet. I could stand, just barely feeling my legs.

"What? I'm not leaving you," he whispered back.

"Do you trust me?" I asked. He paused.

"Yeah, of course."

"Then go. Get her out of here. Find Ed," I said as I looked back at him. He let go of my side reluctantly, and I wobbled but managed to stay standing. He backed away slowly, then began in a run. I heard Al clanking away behind me and let out a shaky breath. They were gonna make it. They had to. Wrath's face turned sour. "I'm Marina. I'm sure you've heard of me."

I introduced myself, my voice bouncing off the walls with the sound of his quickened approach. My head was clear as Wrath's visage came into view, and there was only one of him.

"Why yes, I have," he said, his voice taut with restrained fury. "I've been eager to meet you. They didn't hurt you, did they? Can I help you at all?"

His disingenuous concern rattled me slightly, but I couldn't hear Al anymore. I clenched my hand with more control than before. A good sign.

"Thank you, but we're alright," I said as sweetly as I could.

"Where's your friend off to?"

"He's going to see that his brother is okay."

"Is that so?" he said, standing mere feet from me now. "Well, then why don't I accompany you to find them?"

He rested his hand over my shoulder, and I shuddered. I nodded numbly, and we began in the direction Al had run off to. My legs tingled as we walked, but I willed them to move, trying to keep pace. We walked in silence, him with a steady grip on my shoulder. I could hear footsteps ahead, but they weren't Al's. They came rushing toward us, and soon she came into view.

"Die, Bradley!" Martel took the serrated knife holstered at her shoulder and ran at us with tears streaming down her face, Al's armored head in her other hand.

I felt Wrath release me and heard Al calling after her all at once. I ran forward – not knowing what else to do – and with a clap of my hands, erected a barrier between her and Wrath. His eyes flicked to me slightly, but he ignored me as he scaled the wall with ease. I came around to the other side, where Al had caught up to Martel and was holding her back.

"No, Martel! Don't do this!" Al yelled as she struggled against him.

Wrath was looking down over them with pure malice. I clapped my hands and rushed to the water, transmuting a trail of ice that climbed the length of the wall, nearly catching Wrath, but he jumped. As Wrath leaped, so did I, and I flung myself in front of Martel, gripping Al's armor. Wrath plunged his sword from above right through her heart, coming down to land behind me.

"Martel!" I cried as Wrath pulled his sword from her.

I could see his smug expression in the reflection of the blade. Blood spurted everywhere as Martel's eyes grew dim and unfocused, and Al collapsed to the ground, Martel's body following soon after. I pressed on the wound, trying to stop the bleeding, yelling for her to wake up all the while. Tears stung my cheeks as I considered using my stone. I knew I had promised, but I wondered if Elias would forgive me, just this once. I wondered if I'd care.

"What a nuisance," I heard a voice say under their breath before a hand rested on my bad shoulder, and I was yanked from Martel's lifeless form, the blood flowing steadily from her wound and covering Al's chest plate.

"Al!" I screamed, realizing he had fallen unconscious. Without his head acting as a barrier, her blood might have touched his seal. "Al!" I prayed he'd answer me— that he was just quiet from the shock. He didn't answer, his helmet missing that glow of life. Martel still clutched what Al considered his hair in her grip.

"Pride had told me you were quite the handful, but how bold of you to interfere with the Fuhrer," Wrath remarked as he pushed me up against the wall, his sword chinking against the stones next to my head. He looked at me with both eyes, his ouroboros tattoo appearing in the whites of his left. He furrowed his brows, his eye seemingly searching the depths of my soul. "I don't know what you're trying to pull, but you can't get away from us. You remember what's at stake. I'm sure I don't need to remind you. And his recovery is going so well; what a shame it'd be to undo all that hard work." He held me there, his hand digging into my wound as he spoke. I winced.

"I haven't said anything. Nothing at all," I managed, slightly relieved to hear that Hughes was still alive. But what was he going on about? They were always watching, right?

"Let's keep it that way. Otherwise, I won't hesitate to cut him down. Is that clear?" he asked.

There was such malice and ire in his conviction as he spat the words at me. I nodded, and his grip loosened a little, only to dig in again suddenly. I cried out and slunk to the floor as he released me. He produced a handkerchief and wiped his hands of my blood smoothly as I clutched my shoulder, panting. I heard footsteps, and light began to flood the tunnel. His face turned quickly— as if he hadn't just threatened a man's life and murdered countless innocent people a few moments ago. It made my stomach turn, and I thought I may just actually retch this time.

When the soldiers arrived, time moved in a blur. Armstrong was both shocked and relieved to find us, and he found himself protecting me from watching them peel Martel from Al and cover her body. I didn't feel like I deserved such grace. My hands were stained with her blood, even after cleaning them off, and I sat quietly as a soldier wrapped up my shoulder. They managed to prop Al against the wall, and when I was patched up, I was given Al's helmet. I padded over to him, the soles of my feet stained red, and looked inside at his blood seal. It was still intact, luckily, and I breathed deeply. There seemed to be a small drop of blood on it that looked out of place. I put his helmet back, glad that I could count on him waking up, but worried nonetheless. I curled up next to him and held his hand, resting my head on his shoulder. I would intermittently squeeze his hand, reminding him I was there. It didn't occur to me at the moment that he wouldn't necessarily feel it, but something in me hoped that he did. I knew all too well how difficult regaining memories were, and I needed him to know he wasn't alone while it happened. He wouldn't wake up alone. Not if I could help it.

"Al?" I heard Ed's voice, and I looked over to see him, bloody and battered, his face fraught with fear. He stumbled a bit toward us, pushing past the soldiers that flooded the tunnel. He slid across the floor, knocking into his brother. He shook the hollow armor violently, his eyes wide with panic. "Al!"

"Ed, he's going to be alright," I said, reaching out for him, lightly grazing his arm. "He's just uncon—"

"Don't touch me!" he snarled, jolting away. His golden eyes reflected such anguish and worry. I retracted my hand and bit my lips together. He took a breath and his gaze softened. "Sorry, Marina, I just—"

"It's okay," I said, waving him off, working a coil of hair through my fingers.

Lingering weird feelings popped in my chest, reminders of this afternoon. I could understand his initial reaction. He was scared, and Al was unconscious, and I wasn't supposed to be here. I slunk back into the wall, feeling utterly responsible. He looked away to the Major, who was crouched nearby.

"What happened?" he asked, his voice low as he spoke.

"The Fuhrer took care of the Chimera woman, who he claimed was holding Al hostage. We're— not sure why he fainted." He eyed me maybe a bit worridliy.

"And you; what happened?" he asked. His gaze lingered on my shoulder. "You're hurt." I absently ran my fingers over my bandage.

"I'm okay. It was just a scratch," I assured him.

Ed hummed in response, his brows knitting together as he looked up at Al. He tried shaking him again, calling out to him.

"Al? Wake up. Al? Say something. Al!" he called despretly. The red orbs of Al's helmet lit up, and he moved just slightly. I squeezed his hand, sitting up.

"Brother? Marina?" Al said quietly. Ed let out a relieved sigh.

"You okay?"

"Are you okay?" Al asked anxiously. "You're covered with blood."

Ed sat back slightly, his face falling and something catching the corner of his eye. Al looked down— noticing that he was still covered in Martel's blood. He seemed to track the trail of blood to her body a few feet away, covered in a white sheet. Only her boots were visible. I released his hand and wrapped my arms around my knees, still shaking slightly. I always found it strange that they put a white sheet over a body. If white symbolized purity, what was the use of tainting it with blood? There was nothing pure about what happened down in that tunnel.

"We thought it best to remove her before you awoke," Armstrong explained. Al covered his face with his hands, trembling slightly.

"I couldn't save her," he lamented, sobbing softly. I was the one who couldn't save her, I wanted to say. I couldn't save any of them. I felt a tear streak down my cheek. I didn't move to wipe it away. "She jumped out of my armor and... and..."

"You can't blame yourself, Al," Ed said. He did his best to smile at his brother, weary and strained as it was. "C'mon, let's go home, kay?" Al didn't move, still crying softly. Ed frowned slightly, looking at me. I swiped the tear away.

"Al?" I asked, grasping his shoulder. He hung his head with a shattered sigh, removing his hands from his face.

"Hold it, you lot," a voice called. We all looked to watch the Fuhrer stalk regally down his line of men toward us. I tensed up. Armstrong stood and moved out of the way, and Ed stood to address the Fuhrer. "There are a few questions I need to ask all of you before you can leave. Have any of you had any previous dealings with the man who referred to himself as Greed?"

"Course not," Ed said, shaking his head.

"Did you trade any manner of information with him?" he asked, his face serious and even. Ed averted his eyes, just slightly.

"None at all. And the military wasn't even mentioned, not once."

"That isn't my concern," Wrath said, his men gathering behind him with their guns drawn. I managed to stand behind Ed, watching Wrath carefully from the corner of my eye. "Let me be more specific. If you arranged a deal or shared any knowledge with him, then I'll execute the three of you right now." The men around us hoisted their guns at the ready, pointed right at us.

"What—" I whispered, looking around.

I could feel the air around us get denser with fear and uncertainty, and I noticed Ed's shoulders tense slightly. I brushed my hand lightly against his, asking for permission. I didn't want to upset him. I met Ed's gaze, and to my surprise, his fingers clasped around my hand tightly.

"I'll ask again. Did you share any knowledge that might affect the military?" Bradly asked. Ed released my hand and turned to face the Fuhrer.

"No. Can we go now?" he asked irritably. Wraths eyes narrowed.

"I am curious about your steel arm and leg and your brother's armor body. Is there any connection between the two?" Wrath asked. Ed and Al both gasped, startled at the accusation, but didn't say anything. Armstrong eyed him warily, and I glared, knowing full well he was toying with them. Anger rose in my chest at how easily he felt he could unnerve them. I knew I had to bite my tongue, but I'd have given anything to give him a piece of my mind. Wrath broke the tense silence with a laugh. "You really are an honest kid. Alright, men pull out. And you make sure to take good care of your younger brother and Miss Marina, Edward."

He exited the tunnel with his men falling in behind him. I looked at Ed, who simply watched him leave. He finally turned to us.

"Let's get back," he said simply.

"Right," I said, turning to Al, who nodded. He still seemed upset by the whole thing, understandably. I crouched next to him. "Ready?"

"Yeah," he said shakily. "How are you? Is all the poison out of your system?"

"Poison?" Ed frowned, looking over us. We looked up to him, and I looked back at Al.

"I think so," I said in a sort of whisper, not wanting to further worry Ed— especially after I left out the getting poisoned part when he had asked about my shoulder. "How about you? How are you feeling?"

"I'm okay, more or less," he said, standing.

I stood with him, and we walked over to Ed. He looked irritated as we followed Armstrong through the sewer system to the surface.

"I thought I told you to stay put," Ed said, staring straight ahead.

"I was worried," I said softly.

He heaved a sigh and stopped, grabbing my arm. He focused on a spot on my face, and I looked at him quizzically.

"You've got…" he trailed off as he stroked his thumb from the bottom of my lip and across my chin.

I held my breath and blinked at him, noticing the red that stained his thumb. It was strikingly different from when Nico had wiped my face. It was familiar and welcomed, if not a little unexpected. Without thinking, I reached out and touched his cheek softly, rubbing a clean streak through the flow of blood that covered his face.

"You too," I said, my cheeks burning slightly.

"Brother? Marina?" Al called from up ahead. I looked at him and back to Ed, his eyes intense.

"I thought you said you'd make it easier to protect you," he remarked, walking off after his brother.

I frowned slightly but followed them silently until we made it back to Sig and Izumi's.

When we got there, the Fuhrer was upstairs talking with Izumi, and Al was instructed to wait outside until he could be thoroughly cleaned. I had dried off considerably and managed to reclaim my sandals, which sat at the foot of the bed as I waited for Ed to get washed up and changed. He came back into the room, and I noticed he had removed his bandages. He was silent as he tore through his bag, his damp hair falling over his shoulders. I watched, not sure what to say.

"Bathrooms free," he said, producing some gauze and ointment.

I swallowed. I tried to get up, but my legs felt tingly. He looked over to me and stood up straight. I worried for a moment that I hadn't gotten all the poison out, but after another attempt, I got up. He focused back on his task. I made my way to the door and rested against its frame before crossing the threshold.

"Do you, uh, need any help with that?" I asked, chancing a look over my shoulder. He was looking at the gauze in his hand and suddenly tossed it to me, crossing the room to sit in the chair Al usually occupied. He set the balm on the table next to him. I took that as my answer and padded over to the back of the chair. "Tilt your head back a little."

I was suddenly nervous. I didn't think I'd be able to look him in the eye after how we left things— after I betrayed his trust. He was right, as much as I hated to admit it; I wasn't making guarding me any easier. Luckily, when he did, his eyes were closed. I brushed his bangs back into the rest of his hair to expose his forehead, revealing a small gash atop his eyebrow. I took some balm and smoothed it over the cut, then laid the gauze carefully across his forehead. As I brought it around his head, he moved forward to aid the wrapping. I did a few layers and secured it. I smiled at my work despite myself. He opened his eyes, head still tilted back, running his hand along the bandage. I looked up to avoid his gaze. His bangs fell over the wrappings as he sat up, and he gathered his hair into a ponytail as I sat back down on the bed. He raveled the strawberry elastic around his hair with a snap.

"Thanks," he said curtly.

"Sure. Uh, Ed?"

"Yeah?"

"I put you in a difficult position today, and you have every right to be upset with me. I came after you because I was worried, but I defied your wishes again. I'm sorry," I said, gripping the fabric of my dress. He ran his hand through his bangs.

"Look, it's my job to protect you, so when you didn't come back, I felt like I was right back in that hospital room," he said as he clenched his fists. "And then you come back with some jerk who clearly thought he owned you, and I—" He cut himself off, looking out the window. The stars shone faintly in the reflection of the glass.

"It was stupid, I know," I admitted. "I was being stupid. Trust me, I've learned my lesson. And I promise it will never happen again." His face twitched slightly.

"Thanks," he said softly. "Look, I've been thinking."

"That's pretty dangerous," I chuckled, trying to ease the tension. He let out a slight laugh, but his expression remained clouded. I raised my eyebrow slightly.

"If you want to be normal, we can arrange for that."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"I— I think it'd be best if we set you up somewhere, as we had planned originally. Maybe Central or Resembool. Maybe even Bethanie."

"What?" I asked in disbelief. What was he saying?

"We're always traveling and getting into some mess or another, and it's not fair to keep dragging you into it."

"But I've gotten used to it, really. Besides, you promised you'd help me," I tried to reason. Suddenly, going home was the farthest thing from my mind.

"And we will," he said quickly. "Al and I will continue to search for a way to remove your necklace. We'll find an answer for you, and when we do, we'll find you. Then you can leave all of this behind, and Al and I can go back to find out how to get our original bodies back."

"But, I promised to help you, too."

"That was when we thought the Philosopher's Stone was the answer," he said softly. I clutched at the necklace chain.

"Ed, what are you suggesting here?" I asked, panic swelling in my chest. He didn't look me in the eyes.

"You'd get to live normally, to a point. Do all the things you want to do. I'm sure you'd have some sort of protection, but it would be more localized," he said, his lip quirking slightly. He looked up at me, finally, his eyes solemn. "You said we don't have to worry about the masked man, right? So, it should be okay with him out of the picture. I'll even pay for your lodgings while you find your bearings."

I wasn't processing his proposal. I was surprised at how far ahead he had thought it out. How long had he been mulling this over? Just this afternoon? Last week? Back at the hospital? He was always thinking ahead of me, always just out of reach.

"Ed, I can't ask you to do that," I said.

"It's fine. I want to."

"But what about my memories?" I asked.

It was a silly question since I had them back. He didn't know, and I was taking advantage of that. I was grasping at straws, and I knew it.

"We can tell you about our travels if it helps. I just want you to be safe," he said quietly. "I want you to be happy. To be able to be normal."

"You're serious about this then," I said more than asked. I could tell he was.

"Yeah," he said. I bit my lip, feeling the air escaping my lungs. It felt like I had just gotten the wind knocked out of me. "Look, I don't mean to upset you—"

"Okay," I said with a nod, regaining some composure. My chest was tight, but I pushed past the sensation.

"Okay?" he asked.

"Yeah. It's okay," I said, plastering a smile on my face. I understood. I was like a side-quest in their journey, and my time was up. I had let myself get too close, too comfortable with their friendship and trust. I only had myself to blame. Our parting was bound to happen, but I probably foolishly thought I had a little more time. If I were to stay in Central, I could figure out how to save Hughes, and once I did that— I had no reason to stay. Maybe putting some distance between us would be good. It would make our final goodbye a little easier. I could go back to my own time, my own life, and the brothers could return to theirs. It would be for the best. "I think Central would be… nice."

"We'll have to go to Rush Valley for this," he said, holding up his battered automail sheepishly. "But after that, I'll talk to the Colonel; see if he has any connections in Central for you. I figured you'd maybe like to be near the blacksmith shop." I nodded.

"Right," I said, standing. "Well, uh, I'm going to go ahead and shower, then."

"Sounds good. I'm going to go clean Al. You can join us after if you'd like," he offered. I stood and made it to the door, resting my hand along the frame.

"Does he know this plan?"

"Not yet. I wanted to talk to you first," he said. I didn't want to be there for that conversation. Hearing it once was enough.

"And there's no talking you out of it, is there?" I asked. One last straw to grasp. A pause.

"I don't think so."

"I see," I said, my hand falling from the frame to my side. "I think I'll just head to bed, actually."

"Sure," he said. "Hey, Marina?"

"Hmm?"

"We're good, right?" he asked. I turned to him, putting on a small smile.

"Yeah," I said, trying to put some life in my voice. "We're good."

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty-Two

The Way It Follows You

"What was that?" Greed asked, his eyes trained on the door. Izumi looked over to Ed, who met her gaze.

"Don't tell me," he said disparagingly.

"I told her to stay outside," she said, looking back to their opponent. "Focus up."

Ed grit his teeth, facing Greed. Just how many times was she going to defy him today?

"So, I wasn't hearing things just now," Greed affirmed. "Let me guess; another pesky alchemist?"

"She's none of your concern," Ed growled. "You're dealing with us."

He had thought he had seen a flash of her through the door behind Greed but had chalked it up to his imagination. Just like he had when he thought he heard her voice.

"Oh, is she a special friend?" Greed grunted, throwing a punch.

"Leave her out of this," Ed snarled, barely dodging.

"Maybe a girlfriend?"

"Shut up!" Ed said, swiping at him with his automail blade.

"There's that temper!" Greed laughed, landing a hit. Ed barreled through a stone pillar he had transmuted early in the fight as Izumi rushed Greed with a swift kick. He jumped back in a flip to evade her. Ed managed to stand up and take a fighting stance next to Izumi. Greed threw his hands on his hips. "A housewife, and a hot-headed brat, what a team. Though, to be honest, it's not one I'm particularly interested in fighting. I'll just be on my way now; maybe see where that friend of yours ran off to." Greed receded his shield and turned with a grin, headed for the door behind him.

"What?" Ed said.

He thought of Marina, alone and unaccounted for. If she ran into this guy – sexist as he was – she wouldn't manage well in a fight. He barely did even with his teacher by his side.

"You coward!" Izumi said, right before choking out a river of blood.

"Teacher! What's wrong?"  Ed yelled in panic,  slinging his teacher's arm around him to steady her.

"He ran away," she growled. "How pathetic."

"Are you okay now?" Ed asked. In response, another flow of blood spurted from Izumi's mouth and startled Ed. "Teacher! Just hang on!" Suddenly, soldiers rushed both openings to the room, pointing their guns straight at them.

"Secure them!" a soldier exclaimed.

"H-Hey," Ed managed, slightly panicked. "I'm a state alchemist, Edward Elric. The Fullmetal Alchemist."

He introduced himself as soldiers flanked them. He set Izumi down to the floor gently as they confirmed his identity. The silver watch was proof enough of his station, and once settled, they demanded from him an explanation of events. He focused on the door as he explained the situation. He didn't have time for all this bureaucracy; he had to find Marina and Al. He just hoped she'd manage on her own, trusting that his brother was capable of handling himself. Finally finished with his report, he left Izumi to the care of the soldiers and made a break for the door. He stopped suddenly as something caught his eye. He crouched and picked up the girl's sandals. He thrust them to a soldier with an exasperated grunt and sprinted through the corridor.

"Ed?"

He found himself daydreaming the last leg of the journey, but her voice brought him back to himself. Those same sandals shuffled as she stood.

"Yeah?"

"I said we're here," Marina said apathetically, standing with her pack over her left shoulder. Her bandage poked out from the straps of her tank top, explaining why she wore it on the wrong side.

We're good. Marina had told him.

Yeah, right, he thought bitterly, watching her out of the corner of his eye as he gathered his things. She had said that they were fine, but she seemed more distant than usual on that awkward train ride to Rush Valley. They barely spoke a word to one another, a stark contrast to the usual bickering and joking they were accustomed to. They engaged in silent study most of the ride; he worked diligently on his notes regarding the Homunculi and the masked man, using whatever scraps of information he had to piece together something coherent, and she worked on her alchemic studies. Even Al had been engrossed in a book, his cat bookmark sticking out from its pages. But Ed couldn't help but feel slighted when she had a question about the material and asked Al for help when she usually asked him. The book was covered in his notes, after all, and most of the time his musings were what she had questions about. He had offered to help her, but she just moved on, her question unanswered. He wanted to press her about it, but he restrained himself. He had a feeling her behavior had something to do with the plan he proposed.

He had half expected her to fight him more about his plan – to fight to stay with them – but she didn't. She just accepted it, which threw Ed off slightly. He didn't blame her; if he were in her shoes, he'd probably do the same thing. It just… wasn't the reaction he had been preparing for. He wondered briefly if she had been hoping for an opportunity like this to come around. But if she was, it didn't explain her behavior. Wouldn't she be more excited? She seemed melancholy, less herself. But then, if she were upset about the plan, why would she just agree? Ed couldn't figure her out. He thought he was doing the right thing, leaving things as they were and going their separate ways, but everything was so convoluted it made his head spin.

Rationally, since she picked to live in Central, she'd be near military H.Q. and if she ever had an issue, she could always go there. He and Al could visit her easily though they hadn't really discussed visiting yet, and Ed wasn't sure how long they'd be on the road. He worried about her being alone in a big city like that, but there were people he trusted there – like Hughes – that he knew would check in on her for him. Besides, Ed was sure the Colonel wouldn't let her be on her own without some protection. He questioned if he'd even agree, though Ed had yet to call to ask him about it. He reasoned to himself that he'd call the Colonel in Rush Valley, but he was dreading making the call. It made it seem that much more final.

On the other, much less rational hand, he didn't realize how much he counted on their long alchemic discussions, or her stupid quips about his handwriting, the way she smiled with such excitement when she understood a concept in its entirety. Going without the rapport they had built, especially when she was still right there, was harder than he thought it'd be— and he had gone only one train ride without it. He selfishly wanted to hold onto their third companion just a little longer, but he knew he couldn't stop her from wanting to live normally, away from all the chaos that seemed to follow him and his brother. He'd probably feel better anyway, knowing she was living her own life as normally as possible. She couldn't very well go on dates while she traveled with them, and while he didn't exactly like the idea of her going out with creeps like that guy back in Dublith, it was her life. He had gotten so viscerally angry at the way he had addressed her, held her— but it wasn't his place to question her choice in guys. Just thinking about his stupid snide grin made Ed residually irritated, though. There was something else about it that bothered him, but he couldn't quite place the feeling. Whatever it was, it was gnawing silently at him even now, though he tried to ignore it. That's why he had to deliver her safely to Central. He couldn't risk getting any closer to her or let weird feelings overpower his logic. It would only put her in more danger. He'd finish this mission and make the call to the Colonel. Ed noticed the sign just on the outskirts of the town from the passing windows, welcoming them back to Rush Valley. He didn't know he'd be back so soon. He hoped Winry was in a forgiving mood.

She wasn't. She nearly beat him upon their arrival with her wrench, which he didn't appreciate considering what he had just been through. She eventually set up the workbench, and he laid back, his head still bloody. She got to work, and as he stared at the ceiling, he contemplated their next steps. He was still working to make sense of everything that had gone down in Dublith. He and Al had speculated a few things with the Major about the Homunculus called Greed, but the Major got weird when they had mentioned Lieutenant Colonel Hughes. He was an eccentric man anyway, so Ed didn't think much of it, but he did find it strange that the Fuhrer had slaughtered everyone rather than questioned them. Al thought it was strange too, though when Ed asked, Al couldn't remember anything after the Chimera – the one he had called Martel – escaped from his armor to go after Bradley. On the bright side, he remembered seeing the Truth.

"And what about you two? Have you made any progress yet?" Winry asked, recapturing Ed's attention.

I'm spacing way too much, he thought to himself.

"Yeah, we have," Al answered hopefully. "It's slow going, though."

"We're still moving ahead, little by little— I guess," Ed said, sitting up from the workbench. Winry's eyes narrowed just slightly.

"Good, I'm glad to hear it," she said with a nod. "Alright, I've done all I can for now."

"Thanks, Winry," Ed said, rotating his shoulder.

"I'm missing some parts, so you'll have to do with a patch job. I'll go get what we need, but until then, you've got some time to kill."

"Could I go with you?" Marina asked from her seat in the corner. She had been quiet the whole time Winry worked on his arm and had only really spoken when they first got in. "I can help get the parts. If that's alright with you guys, that is." She looked from Ed to Winry.

"I'm fine with that," Winry said with a smile. "It's always nice to have a second set of hands." Marina looked hopefully to Ed, who sighed.

"Sure, fine— just don't go running off on your own," he said, standing. "Let's go, Al."

He and his brother left the shop, headed down the main street of Rush Valley. It was littered with shiny metal, repairmen, and people with all kinds of prosthetic limbs. The heat was just as persistent as it had been their last visit, though this time, he hoped to keep ahold of his clothes and his watch. To combat the heat, Ed got a glass of orange juice from a vendor on the street.

"Do you think it was a good idea to leave her alone with Winry, brother?" Al asked. Ed sucked on the straw of his juice.

"You're worried about what happened the last time they were alone, aren't ya?"

"Yeah, I guess so," Al nodded.

"Yeah, well, she said the masked man wasn't an issue anymore, and she's got some fighting ability now," Ed considered.

"But what about the Homunculi?"

"They want her alive, remember? They called us sacrifices," Ed said, his brows furrowed. He still wasn't sure what that was all about, but he was glad she would be safe from them; for now.

"Right, I forgot," Al agreed.

"They're probably busy sorting out their buddy Greed's death anyway. Besides, what kind of danger is there in a town like this?" he said, turning to his brother. He had disappeared, and Ed looked around bewildered. "Al?"

"Brother?" Al called back, crouched at the entrance of an alleyway. Ed grimaced, chewing on the straw left in his mouth.

"What now?" he asked, approaching Al. "Didja find a stray cat or something?" He sipped from the glass.

"Uh, well, no," Al said, lifting a body by strange yellow and white robes.

Ed spat his drink out.

Winry had to change from one pair of overalls to a nearly identical but clean pair and craft up a list of parts she needed before we could leave. I had sunk into the couch of the back room of the shop, nearly dozing off while I waited. I hadn't slept very well since the Dublith incident. When I closed my eyes, I kept seeing Martel's eyes dimming, losing life. That, and the reflection of Wrath in his sword. My bought with insomnia allowed me to chat with Al while Ed slept, mostly about frivolous and fun things until I could sleep, which was nice. I wished I had spent more time talking with just him— he was a funny kid. Winry eventually came down and had to forcibly remove me from the couch, which she did with a little incentivization. Well, I thought it more a threat, what with her waving around her wrench like that, but I digress.

When we finally set out, we heard a commotion that jerked me awake on one of the main streets. I knew the tremors were caused by a certain blonde alchemist and his metallic brother, but I neglected to tell Winry that. She'd find out soon enough. We tried to ignore the damage their fight caused, but some of the roads on the main drag were wonky, arched unnaturally, and blocking some of the entrances to shops. We stopped in front of a shop that had only the top of its sign visible, the door and even windows blocked off.

"Hmm, well, I guess I can't get anything there. That one is my main shop, too," Winry pouted.

Instead of going to one central shop to cover all she needed to pick up as she had planned, we were forced to go to multiple different shops, which I didn't mind so much. It was nice to spend time with Winry and to get away from Ed for a little bit. I wanted to put some distance between us before I settled in Central. I knew I was pushing my limits after getting my memories back, but that talk with Ed reminded me of myself. It sucked, not talking with him or laughing with him, but I knew it was the right thing to do. He didn't seem to mind not interacting with me, so I took it as a sign that I was going about it the right way, no matter how heavy my heart may have felt. It was going to be hard leaving both him and Al, leaving Amestris, but I was determined to make it as swift and painless as possible.

When I agreed to help Winry, however, I didn't realize that to her, having a second set of hands meant that I'd become her personal pack mule. I was cradling a small mountain of various pieces of metal, some plates and nuts, and bolts and welded joints, all various sizes, and of substantial weight. Some things settled in a bag on my shoulder. Yet when we walked into a new store, the pile started again.

"Does Ed really need all of these parts?" I finally asked in store number seven. I knew he had banged it up pretty bad, but this bad? I thought to myself.

"No, actually. I figured while I was out, I should stock up on some things. I'm starting to build a regular clientele, and having some necessary parts on hand would be helpful," Winry said with a big smile. "Last store, I promise."

"That's great, Winry," I replied, a small smile curling my lips. "I'm happy for you. You've really found your rhythm here."

"Yup!" she exclaimed, looking over a shelf of tools. "What about you? How have you been?"

"Oh, you know, alright," I said, adjusting the pile. She eyed me over her shoulder.

"That's a lie, and you know it. Something's bothering you; you're not your chipper self. Come on, spill," she said, nudging my arm.

"It's nothing really," I said, somewhat surprised. Was I that easy to read? "I'm just— gonna be staying in Central a while."

"Central? Can I come with you guys? I'd love to say 'hi' to the Hughes family," she said excitedly. I swallowed a dry lump in my throat.

"Ed and Al want to talk to Hughes too," I said, recalling a passing conversation. I had been wary of it, knowing they weren't going to like what they were going to find, but whatever happened when we arrived would have to be different from what I had known to happen. I wasn't sure exactly what that meant, though. "But I mean that I am going to be staying in Central a while. Like, I'm moving to Central. Permanently."

"You're what? Since when?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

"We decided a few days ago," I said.

Winry took some of the parts in my hands and started placing them on the clerk's counter.

"We?"

"Yeah. Ed and I," I said solemnly.

"You don't sound extremely excited about this. Are you sure it's what you want to do? I thought you guys were gonna travel together to help one another out," she said as she emptied my arms, paying the clerk for her purchases.

"Well, technically, I was just a military assignment," I admitted. "It's not like they sought me out to travel with them, you know? It's just kinda how it happened."

"Are you sure that's all, though?" she asked. I furrowed my brows, and she answered my expression. "I mean, you traveled with them this long. Do you think it was just out of a sense of duty?"

"I don't know what else it could be. I've gotten myself into more trouble than I'd like to admit that they've helped me out of every time. I've been distraction enough," I said. She gave me a look, and I tried to reassure her that I was on board with the plan. "But I'm sure that living there will be great! I got pretty used to the city during our last stint there, so it won't be too difficult to navigate. Plus, I'll be close to…"

"Close to what?" she asked.

I couldn't tell her close to Hughes. I couldn't tell her close to Elias, close to getting back home.

"Close to the military. So, when Ed and Al come to visit, I'll be able to see them easily," I said, plastering a smile on my face. "It's not a bad deal. Ed's going to pay for it and everything until I get settled and adjusted. You did it here, so I'm sure I'll manage in Central."

"If you say so," she sighed, relieving me of the bag. We made our way out of the shop, and I noticed that the sun was already making its way over the horizon, cooling the air just marginally as we walked through the streets. An orange glow cast over the town as we headed back to the shop. "You know, I'm sure that a new beginning will be good for you."

"Yeah, me too," I said as we came upon the entrance to the shop.

"We're back!" Winry called into the shop. "There was some kinda fight on Main street, so it took a while to…"

We had walked in on quite the scene; a young man with long black hair pulled into a ponytail, and yellow and white robes in a flame pattern clung to Ed's leg, and Ed carried his detached and battered right arm limply in his left, seemingly at the ready to hit with.

"Uh oh," I mumbled, eyeing Winry, who clutched the bag in her hand just a little too tightly.

"What happened to your arm?" Winry screeched, throwing the bag of new tools and parts directly at him.

The young man that had attached himself to Ed managed to evade her fury just narrowly and stood against the wall closest to the shop's window. As she continued to beat Ed, I entered the shop and stood near the boy, who suddenly turned his eyes to me.

"I'm Marina Wayde," I said, managing a smile and outstretching my hand. He took it jovially, shaking it with great enthusiasm. I brightened up just a bit at his friendliness.

"I'm Ling Yao, pleasure to meet you!" he introduced himself, though I knew all too well who he was. "Marina, you said?" I nodded.

"That's me," I said with a smile.

"Great! Now," he said, his grasp on my hand tightening and his face turning suddenly serious, catching me off guard. He glimpsed down at the exposed chain around my neck and then met my gaze, his eyes wide and intense. "What is this strange feeling I'm getting from you?"

"I'm not sure what you mean," I said quickly, pulling from him, trying to escape his grasp. Can he sense the stone? I thought, unnerved. The realization hit: The Dragon's Pulse. I cursed myself for my carelessness. He reached out suddenly, grabbing the chain of my necklace, and attempted to pull it from my cleavage, eyes fixated on what was on the end of the chain. I slapped his hand red and backed away with a yelp. "What the hell is wrong with you?"

I concealed my chest and chain as best I could. The boy seemed surprised at my outburst— like he wasn't expecting to be scolded. Blood rushed to my cheeks as I wondered just what he had seen. We were screwed if he saw the stone, and if he saw anything else… I shivered with revulsion. Ed and Winry stopped their bickering, and Ed ran to my aid, putting himself between Ling and me.

"Marina, what happened?" he asked, looking at me from the corner of his eye.

"That jerk grabbed down my shirt!" I accused, blood rushing into my ears, making everything sound sort of echoey. Ed's face went scarlet as he turned to the stranger.

"Now wait just a minute, I just wanted to see—" Ling tried defending himself. Ed wasn't having it.

"Ling, you pervert!" Ed yelled, running after the undignified prince.

They went around in circles like that for a while, and Winry led me away to the back room. She closed the door behind us, but I could still hear Ed shouting and knocking things over as he chased Ling. It made me feel just a touch better.

"What a weirdo," Winry remarked, handing me my jacket with a sympathetic look. I buttoned it up tightly even though I felt I'd boil, already suffering from the heat of embarrassment. "Poor girl."

She patted my shoulder reassuringly, luckily picking the right one. Ed came into the room shortly after the noise of fighting stopped with his detached arm slung over his shoulder and sighed.

"I chased him out. He shouldn't be bothering us," he said, looking back into the shop. Winry made her way back to the door.

"I should start on your arm," she commented, snatching the limb from Ed.

"Ah, okay, thanks," he said as she threw a mischievous wink over her shoulder at me. She shut the door behind her, leaving us alone. Just what I was trying to avoid, I grimaced inwardly. Ed shuffled over to me. "You alright there?"

"I'm fine," I said, averting my gaze. Ed nodded.

"You need to be careful around that guy," he said, staring at the closed door. He lowered his voice to a whisper. "He's searching for a Philosopher's Stone." I pulled the sleeves of my jacket across myself tighter, unsure if the sweat down my back was nerves or heat.

"I don't know if he saw it, but I think he can sense it."

"It didn't seem like he saw it. But if he senses it, that may pose more of a problem," he said, stroking his chin in thought. I took a deep breath, worry creasing my brow. I knew how desperate Ling was to get his hands on the stone— it was to save his clan, after all. And here I was, with the exact thing he wanted dangling from my neck. "He was already dead-set on following us, and now he may suspect you having one which would give him even more motive to hang around. What a pain."

"That would be bad," I said, already knowing it was.

It was clear that Ling already believed he had some claim to it, with that brazen stunt he pulled back there. I was going to have to avoid Ling like the plague.

"Either way, I won't let him near you," he said, his gaze focused. "So, try not to let it worry you too much." The corner of my mouth quirked slightly.

"Thanks, Ed. I appreciate it. Seems like you keep rescuing me from all kinds of weird guys," I noted with a laugh, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear.

"I brought this one back, so I'll let you off easy this time," he joked with a chuckle.

"Right, of course," I said.

We stood there kind of awkwardly, not sure what to say next. It was the longest any of our conversations had been since Dublith.

"I, uh, chased him out if you're ready to join the others," he said, clearing his throat. "Winry's probably going to need me and my port soon." I nodded.

"Yeah, sure," I said.

A selfish part of me was glad to have had a casual and decent conversation, but I knew better than to read into it too much. Ed opened the door to the shop where Winry was working diligently on his arm with Mr. Garfiel watching over her work. Al sat quietly in the corner, and Ed and I joined him.

"So, I heard that you're going to break my hard work in Central this time," Winry said over her shoulder.

"You just assume I'll break it," Ed grimaced. "How'd you know we're going to Central?"

"A little birdie told me," she said, looking at me. "I'd like to come along!"

"What do you want to go there for?" Ed asked, resting his chin on his only arm.

"I'd to visit the Hughes family!" she said excitedly.

I twirled my fingers together, focusing on the ridges of my fingerprints with a slight frown.

"Don't you have a lot of work to do here?" Al asked.

"It's okay if you want to go, Winry," Mr. Garfiel piped up. It was the most he had spoken other than our brief introductions upon our arrival. "You should take a break every once in a while."

"Oh, really? Thanks so much, Mr. Garfiel!" Winry exclaimed with a sparkle in her eyes.

"Alright, then we'll all go," Ed grinned.

"Central, here we come! We can help Marina get settled," Al said, looking to me almost expectantly, giving me a thumbs-up. My mouth hung open just slightly.

"Yeah, right," I said finally, with a nod.

Part of me still didn't believe that my time with them was almost over. I couldn't find it in myself to be as cheerful.

"Oho, we're going to Central, how exciting!" Ling piped in, hanging from the open window.

"I told you, you're not coming with us!" Ed yelled. We all laughed as he slammed the window shut on the eccentric prince.

If the ride to Rush Valley weren't awkward enough, may I present for your consideration; the ride leaving Rush Valley. Including one Xingese prince and his guard all staring a hole into the back of my head intently from the same train car. Then tack on the embarrassing moment that still plagued my mind, contemplating what a boy I just met saw when staring down my shirt; the destructive and malicious item I unwittingly possessed or something else, something more private. I had forgiven him, but I wouldn't forget. Not on his life. When we arrived in Central, I was relieved to have the mobility a train lacked. I stretched – still stuck in my jacket to protect myself from peering eyes – and yawned. Ed mirrored my movements.

"Quit copying me," I remarked mid-yawn, feeling water rush to my eyes. I blinked it away as the yawn passed.

"I'm not copying you. You're copying me," Ed shot back, producing his own yawn. I yawned again, spurred by his.

"Stop that," I half-yawned, half-laughed.

"You stop!" he said, yawning again.

"Both of you quit it, you're gonna make me—" Winry started but cut herself off with a yawn.

We all giggled, looking to Al to see if he would yawn. We laughed even harder when we realized he wouldn't.

"Oh man, I wanna join in," Al pouted, his shoulders slouched.

"Don't worry, Al, I'll make you yawn so much when you get your body back, you'll wish you never left your armor," I said, tapping on his chest plate with my knuckles.

"I'll hold you to that," he chuckled. I smiled but wondered to myself if I'd be around to see that happen.

"Hey," the man named Fu, donning black robes and a half-black-half-white mask with red accents, said from atop the train, grabbing our attention. "Where's the young lord?" We all looked around— I with relief that he wasn't there to stare at me.

"He's not here," Al said.

"I don't know," Winry said, placing a thoughtful finger to her chin. "Maybe he ran off again." Both he and Lan Fan hung their heads in despair, then tracked off to find their young master.

He's probably off getting himself arrested by now, I thought to myself. Karma was sweet when you could see it coming from miles away. We left the train station and began making our way through the city, Lan Fan and Fu worrying around us the whole time. We ignored their search as we made our way toward the military H.Q.

"Okay! I guess we should stop by the military offices first," Ed said, his luggage flipped over his shoulder casually.

"Right," Al agreed.

"In that case, I think I'll head straight to the Hughes house and let them know I'm in town," Winry said. "I can't wait to see Mrs. Hughes and cute little Elicia!"

"Sounds good," Ed said. "We shouldn't be all that far behind you."

"'Kay, see you later!" she said, running off down the street. I waved at her disappearing back.

"I wonder if Lieutenant Colonel Hughes has put together any more information on the Philosopher's Stone since we left," Al wondered aloud.

My blood ran cold as I looked at Al. I was dreading going to meet Hughes because I knew we wouldn't. If things had been different, I may have asked to join Winry. My own morbid curiosity regarding how the military handled Hughes' disappearance got the best of me, as well as the hope that I could recover my father's journal.

"The Fuhrer was pretty clear with his orders regarding that," Ed said, looking up to his younger brother. "I think it's best to give Hughes the information that we found out first." Al turned to Ed, his tone serious.

"The Homunculi."

"Yeah," Ed said with a nod. He looked to me, just briefly, before looking around. "I'm pretty sure Hughes said he was in the court-martial office. This way!"

He turned on his heel and made a break for the street in the opposite direction that Winry had just left from. In his excitement for knowledge, Ed ran nearly the whole way there. Al and I brought up the rear in a slightly slower jog.

"That kid has way too much energy," I panted. Al chuckled.

We ran along a path that seemed vaguely familiar but looked different in the light of day. I began to realize just where we were, and I slowed down significantly and eventually came to a halt in front of the fated phone booth. My heart was pounding fast and loudly in my chest, partly from the running and partly from adrenaline. I moved toward the phone booth, clean of bloodshed, and shining in the sunlight. I placed my hand on its shell, looking around to the brush behind it. I couldn't see anything. I looked in the spot where I had most certainly left the journal, but there was nothing there. I cursed under my breath as Al called for me.

"Marina?"

"Coming!" I yelled quickly, looking back just once more, running to catch up with the boys who had stopped to stare at me.

"What's up?" Ed asked as I halted in front of them. I put my hands on my knees and breathed deeply, pushing down the sinking feeling in my stomach.

"Nothing, nothing," I said. "I thought I saw something, but I didn't. Let's go."

I stood up straight and pushed past them, resuming my little jog. I didn't look back, but I eventually heard them jogging in time behind me. I bit the inside of my cheek, wondering just what happened to the journal and whose hands it had fallen into. I still didn't know what waited for me inside of it, and I couldn't even hope to make progress with my necklace without it. I prayed that whoever did possess it wouldn't use it for my father's research into the stone. Elias would really kill me then.

We eventually made it into a large building on the expanse of the military's grounds. The court-martials office. The halls we lined with windows that allowed the sun in, but it was still a dreary place, with gray walls and floors to match. I couldn't tell if I thought it seemed that way because of what I allowed to happen to Hughes. We turned the hallway and noticed a familiar face leaning against the wall, waiting at the end.

"Huh? Lieutenant Hawkeye?" Ed asked as we approached. She looked up, and a slight smile appeared on her usually stony face as she turned to us.

"Hey, guys. It's been a while," she greeted, and something seemed to cross Ed's mind. "If the Lieutenant's here, then that means so is—"

"Thanks for waiting," Mustang cut in, turning the corner beyond Hawkeye.

"Yup, the Colonel," Ed scowled, less than pleased to see his superior officer.

"Well, hello Fullmetal," Mustang said, slightly surprised.

"Colonel Mustang, what are you doing here in Central?" Ed asked in a monotone.

"You didn't hear? I was transferred to this branch last month."

"Great," Ed said, annoyance clear in his voice.

"And you guys? What brings you all here?" Mustang asked.

"We're just doing a little information gathering. I have something to discuss with you, too," he said, a little quieter.

"With me?"

"Yeah, but it can wait. We were thinking we'd pay Lieutenant Colonel Hughes a visit a little later today. Where is he, anyway?" Ed looked around expectantly as if Hughes would appear from thin air just because he was looking for him.

Hawkeyes' face fell as she looked at Mustang. Mustang's bangs shielded his eyes as his mouth strained into a thin line.

"Not here."

"Huh?"

"He retired," Mustang explained. I breathed in sharply. "Out in the country and took his wife and daughter with him. To take over the family business. So, he's not here." He looked to me as he finished, and I averted my gaze down at my shoes.

"I see. Well, that's too bad," Ed said, disappointed.

"We were hoping to see him," Al added.

"Miss Marina?" Mustang addressed me suddenly.

"Uh, yes?" I said, meeting his gaze. It was cold and a bit cautious.

He pulled out his watch and clicked it open, checking the time.

"I have a meeting in a few minutes, but I'd like to have a chat with you."

So soon? I thought. I guess Ed made the call like he said he would. I swallowed on a dry throat.

"Yeah, okay," I agreed.

"I'll have you wait in my office if you don't mind. It won't take me too long."

"Alright, let's go then," Ed said, walking down the hall. "Which way to your office?"

"I'd like to speak with her in private," Mustang corrected.

"What? Why?"

"I'll return her to you after, Fullmetal," Mustang said, turning and making his way down the hall.

"It's alright, Ed," I assured him. "I'm sure it's just about the move. I'll be right back." He furrowed his brows.

"But I—" he started.

"Fullmetal," Mustang cut in, his tone dark and foreboding.

"What?" Ed asked, slightly exasperated.

"Watch yourself. Don't do anything crazy," he warned. He caught all our attention as he spoke; the previous flow of conversation quickly forgotten.

"Okay," Ed said, seeming confused. I began following the Colonel and the Lieutenant, and I looked back to the boys before we turned the corner. "We'll be waiting right here for you."

I smiled with a nod, but as I turned the corner, the smile faded. It was all happening so fast. I tightened my grip on my bag as the three of us walked in silence to his office. He led me into the private wing – which was a lot more spacious than the one he had in East City – and I was instructed to wait there until they returned. I did as I was told, settling into one of the seats across the desk of the Colonel. I looked around the sparse space, filled with shelves of books and his desk and chairs, but not much else. There were still boxes in the corner, and I wondered if he had finished unpacking. After a few minutes, boredom got the best of me, and I got up and looked around. Most of the books on the shelves were alchemy books, some of which I recognized from my training. A section further down the wall was dedicated to military affairs and literacy in maintaining a high-ranking position within a military. I pulled one from the shelf and examined it.

He does want to become the Fuhrer one day, so it makes sense, I thought, placing it back, the green spine facing out neatly. I made my way around the room to the opened but not unpacked boxes and noticed more writings, but they weren't bound books. They were reports. I picked one up and noticed that it dated a few days after Hughes' disappearance. I flipped it open and skimmed through it.

Lieutenant Colonel Maes Hughes, to hereby graduate two full ranks to Brigadier General in his commitment to his service and his country – The investigation into his disappearance has exceeded the seventy-two-hour time limit to find him alive – A ceremony will be held to honor his life and his promotion – The pieces of evidence provided are two knives thought to belong to the Brigadier General, and the bullet believed to have caused him injury – This hereby concludes all investigation into his disappearance and suspected murder until further notice.

A cease and desist, essentially, I thought bitterly, rushing over the report. How overconfident, to name him dead and discontinue their investigation. I was sure Mustang must have felt the same, keeping something like this here. Funny they didn't mention the journal though, I thought. Did I hide it too well? Or were they not looking hard enough? If the military doesn't have it, who does? I heard a door slam, and I rushed to place the report back. I scrambled back into the chair they had left me in as the Colonel and Hawkeye entered the room.

"Sorry to keep you waiting," he said, turning his chair out and taking a seat.

I was fairly sure I was in the clear as he faced me, hands folded on his desk. Hawkeye positioned herself in the corner, just out of my peripheral range.

"That's alright. Um, is this about me moving to Central?" I asked a little impatiently, fidgeting with the sleeves of my jacket.

"About you what?" he asked, raising a brow.

"You mean Ed didn't talk to you yet?" I asked, just as surprised as he was.

"No, he hasn't," he said skeptically. I sat back into the chair. Ed was supposed to call him. Was that what he was trying to say in the hall? That he didn't? "It's the first I've heard of it. Fullmetal hasn't mentioned any kind of plan for you to move."

Mustang shifted in his seat, maybe a little irritated. Why hadn't Ed called? Better yet, if he hadn't said anything, why was I here?

"Oh. Well then, why did you ask to speak with me?" I wondered aloud.

Mustang's expression didn't change as he shuffled around within his desk and produced a leather-bound book, the familiar scent of sage, and sulfur invading my senses as he placed it on the tabletop. He slid it toward me, his gaze fixed and intense as he looked from the journal to me.

"Recognize this?"

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Swallowed Fear

I blinked a few times, my mouth suddenly dry. I didn't speak; I had no idea what to say. Mustang looked at me keenly for a few moments, the only sound in the room the pounding of my heart, which I was sure he could hear. I had so many questions of my own that I wanted answered— I could barely think of one to his.

"Carter Wayde," he said eventually, picking the book up from the table and opening it. I felt my heart rate spike and investigated my lap, trying to hide my face. He flipped through the book as he continued. "I fought alongside him in Ishval. He and I were always butting heads, his water versus my fire." He closed the book with a sudden thump that made me jump.

"What are you talking about," I said, feigning innocence. "I thought you didn't know a Wayde, Colonel." I didn't dare to lift my gaze.

"It took me a bit to remember, but you jogged my memory. He was more reserved, a bit cowardly— easily forgettable in the midst of battle. He didn't strike me as the bold type. The only thing he proved good for was putting out my fires," he continued. "He was more a man concerned with the creation side of alchemy, not exactly suited for destructive wartime duty. He was always going on in the barracks about how alchemy could be used for something better, bigger than war and devastation. He was a fool to think what he did manage to accomplish was somehow heroic."

I furrowed my brows, confused. Was he really talking about the man Elias had? The man I had seen in my memory? There were so many versions of my father that I really couldn't tell which one was true.

"Look, I don't know what you're going on about, but I have nothing to do with it—"

"I thought it was a coincidence at first," he said, ignoring me and folding his hands behind his back. He held the book steadfast in his grip as he paced to the window. "Your last names matched, but that wasn't enough. When you restrained Scar on that day in East City, however, I started to investigate. You transmuted the water, just as he would, though you use the same technique as Fullmetal."

"I had no idea what I was doing," I answered truthfully. Back then, a voice urged me to transmute the water. It was reflexive.

"Whether you meant it or not, your transmutation style was a near copy. It would make sense if his blood is running through your veins. Though I must admit, I was quite surprised— you're a lot braver than he was."

"What are you saying here?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper.

"This belonged to Carter, though unfortunately, it doesn't detail his family lineage. It does, however, disclose that he successfully created the Philosopher's Stone alongside Dr. Marcoh and subsequently stole it from the military before going AWOL," he said, methodically fingering the sides of the journal. I looked up at him in surprise. Carter did what? I thought. "He had some guts, after all. I'd even wager that it's the very stone around your neck."

Mustang waved the book and pointed it at me as he finished spinning his accusations. I clenched the chain of the necklace, my pulse racing at my neck.

Should I tell him? I thought frantically. I hadn't even told Ed or Al about my father. It didn't seem like he had a very amicable relationship with Carter, which made me wary, but he hit the nail on the head. He knew even more than I did; I hadn't realized Carter had stolen the stone, but it made sense. I highly doubted the military would just willingly let him have it. He had done his homework, and I couldn't deny that he had done it well.

"I never knew my father," I admitted, clenching the fabric of my shorts. "I just recently remembered him. He… left when I was young."

"Then you're admitting that you are his child?" he asked, his tone restrained. I bit my lip, afraid to speak it out loud.

"Yes, I am," I conceded. Mustang sighed, almost triumphantly.

"Where is he now?" he asked. I hung my head.

"I don't know. He left a long time ago."

"Then, where did you get the journal?"

"Someone close to Carter gave it to me."

"Ah, so it is indeed yours?" he said.

I looked up at him frantically. Did I really just admit that?

"No, I meant—"

"So, then you were there the night of Maes Hughes's disappearance!" Mustang exclaimed suddenly, slamming his hands and the book down on the desk, startling me.

"What— what night?" I stuttered. Oh no, I thought, the air leaving my lungs slowly, painfully, like a deflating balloon.

"I found this at the scene a few days following his disappearance, and you just plainly admitted to me that this journal was at one point in your possession. I happen to know that you had gone missing for a brief period here in Central around the same time," he said, waving the journal around. His jaw clenched, and his tone grew harsher and more direct as he went on. "What were you doing at the crime scene?"

"I— I wasn't, I didn't—"

"Where did you go when you disappeared?"

"I—"

"Where is Maes Hughes!" he roared, slamming the book down again.

I shook in my seat. He panted as he leaned over the desk, awaiting my answer. He looked at me with such contempt, such certainty in his volition. He already had his culprit in his mind. I didn't even have time to curse myself, desperately thinking up how I would get myself out of this bind. I couldn't tell him about Hughes, not here, not at the heart of the military's headquarters. It would be a death sentence for Hughes. Panic swelled and subsided in waves inside of my chest as I battled myself, wondering what I could say to appease him. I wondered if I could even talk with him rationally. Then I realized something.

"Can you prove I was there?" I asked, my voice trembling slightly. It was a long shot, but one I had to try.

"Excuse me?" he asked tersely— his eyes narrowing.

He was like a simmering pot about to spill over. I swallowed hard on the lump in my throat, felt it travel down into my gut, and settle there.

"Can you prove it," I repeated, my voice a little more even.

"I know you were there," he snarled.

"It's your word against mine," I contested. "And I say I wasn't there."

Mustang stared at me silently for a few moments, seemingly trying to process my words. It was clear I had tripped him up, even if just slightly, the way his eyes flashed over me. That's all I needed. It didn't matter when or where he found the journal; I was positive no one saw me that night.

"I know you know where he is," he said, his voice low.

"I've never even met him," I said, keeping my composure. I was playing with literal fire. I could only hope I wouldn't get burned.

"Then, where were you?" he asked, a vein in his forehead throbbing visibly. I thought for a moment.

"I… can't say."

"Why you—" Mustang said, a wild look crossing his face as if he were about to vault the table and come after me. I jolted back a little.

"Colonel," Hawkeye warned from behind me.

He stopped in his tracks, brought to his senses after looking over to her. I chanced a glance back and noticed her hand trained on her holster. I gulped and refocused on Mustang.

"Why can't you say?" he asked slightly more comprised.

"I just can't," I said. Mustang drew back but spoke through grit teeth.

"I will find Maes Hughes. And if it turns out you had any involvement in his disappearance…" he trailed off, gripping the back of his chair.

"I'm sorry he went missing," I said, hoping the sincerity of my statement cut through his rage. "I really am. I understand how serious you are about this. I'm sorry I can't help any more than that, Colonel."

I studied his face, searching for any kind of change. I couldn't read him at all. Mustang rubbed his temples and looked off in the distance, somewhere beyond the room.

"I'm sure you know by now, but you're not an Amestrian citizen," he said matter-of-factly.

"I know," I said, feeling the muscles in my shoulders tense.

"Not a word of this outside of this office. Make one wrong step, and I'll have you locked away to rot for the rest of your life. Is that clear?" he asked, his tone even and imperious.

"Crystal," I squeaked. It amazed me just how quickly Mustang had regained his composure.

"You're dismissed," he said. I looked back to Hawkeye, who had crossed her arms and averted her gaze.

At least she isn't positioned to draw her firearm anymore, I thought, bending to grab my bag up from the floor. I stood slowly, adjusting the straps over my good shoulder. His gloves moved carefully over bits of paper and documents that protruded from the pages. I paused and debated asking for the journal, but I thought better of it. At least with it in Mustang's possession, I knew it wouldn't be used for nefarious purposes. I did worry about the possibility of him burning it to a crisp, but I wasn't brave enough to request that he keep it pristine for me. I'd only be digging the hole deeper. I made my way out the door silently, leaning against it after I closed it shut, my legs ready to give out under me. I let out a shuddered breath, thankful that he didn't decide to barbeque me.

The Lieutenant watched as the girl left the room, closing the door behind her. Hawkeye looked to her superior, who slumped into his chair with a grunt, lost in thought.

"You're just going to let her go, sir?" she asked, walking toward the desk.

Mustang looked up at her through a curtain of dark hair.

"It's not like you to question me, Lieutenant. You've been doing a lot of that today," he remarked snidely. She rose a brow. He looked away and trained his eyes to the window of his office. "I was able to confirm some suspicions. She seemed to be telling the truth, for the most part. I think she'd be of some use to us."

"Why do you say that?" Hawkeye asked, stopping just short of the desk.

Mustang cut his gaze from the window, and his obsidian eyes bore into her, full of certainty.

"I think she could lead us to Hughes."

"What?" the Lieutenant asked incredulously.

Mustang swiveled around to the front of the desk, his eyes landing on the journal.

"She was there that night, no mistake. This journal places her at the scene, though she was right; I don't have any witnesses to confirm that she was there. Without a witness, I can't prove anything other than my own speculations. Not to mention, I have the journal off-record. I only confirmed it was hers because I managed to catch her off guard, but I doubt I'd be able to do that again," he mused. "She's quick on her feet— I'll give her that."

"It's a shame we didn't learn more," Hawkeye lamented.

"On the contrary, Lieutenant. I think she gave away more than she intended to."

"Oh?" she said, leaning against the desk.

"She didn't confirm her involvement, but she didn't outright deny it either. She wanted to know if I could prove it, which means she knows something but maybe can't say. I believe it may be possible that she was taken by the same group that took Hughes."

"How so?" Hawkeye asked, furrowing her brows.

"Remember, she was missing right up until Hughes disappeared, but it's not that simple. I read over Fullmetal's report of the incident; according to him, she was taken, though even he doesn't know who by. He speculated the masked man but couldn't confirm it. She wouldn't tell even him."

"Just like when she said she couldn't tell you where she was that night," Hawkeye considered.

"Exactly. Why would she know something about Hughes if she were taken somewhere? Unless, of course, she was taken by the same group. I'm willing to bet she made some sort of deal for her release, which is where the gag order came from," Mustang said. "I still can't piece together why they'd take her and let her go after securing Hughes, though."

"Do you think she's involved with them?"

"I can't say for sure. I don't think she's directly involved with them— more like an unfortunate coincidence."

"She did seem genuine when she talked about Hughes," Hawkeye noted. Mustang was quiet, running his hands over the cover of the journal. "What do we do now Colonel?"

"In the interim, we keep an eye on her. I've got some collateral to keep her in line. She mentioned moving here, which would be ideal to keep tabs on her movements. I doubt they'd let her go with information like that unless they were either holding something big over her or constantly surveilling her," he said as he folded his hands together and placed his chin over them.

"And if they are keeping tabs on her, you think she may make contact with them again?" Hawkeye surmised. The corners of Mustang's mouth twitched into a grin.

"If she can't tell me where Hughes is, I'll let her show me."

I walked down the dreary halls of the military buildings, retracing my steps back to the boys. It took a while to shake the jitters my conversation with Colonel Mustang left me with, my exhaustion setting in even deeper after exerting so much energy to challenge him. I couldn't wrap my head around his sheer prowess and cunning. He could have destroyed me back there if I hadn't bullshit my way out of it. It was a gamble to question his proof, but the journal wasn't listed among the evidence on the reports, and I had a gut feeling Mustang was doing things off-record— which meant he couldn't use the journal as evidence against me. At least, that's what I was hoping. He was holding my citizenship over my head, which could cause some issues if I weren't careful. It seemed that, at least for the moment, I was in the clear— but I knew how persistent Mustang could be. All I could see was the desperation in his expression, the sheer grit to get his friend back. It was evident in the dark circles under his eyes, the hollow of his cheeks that seemed deeper than I remembered them being the last time we met. He was killing himself over Hughes's disappearance. It was painful, leaving his office, knowing that I knew what he was so desperately seeking. The sooner I could free Hughes, the better. I could only hope that Mustang could hang on and would forgive me once I was able to come clean. I came upon the corridor I remembered leaving the boys in, but only one person was there waiting.

"Ross," I exclaimed excitedly, seeing her as I turned the corner, my previous exhaustion forgotten. I ran up and hugged her. She let out a short laugh and pat my head.

"Hey, Marina," she said sweetly.

"It's so good to see you!" I said. I looked up at her with a big smile on my face, but it fell slightly when I saw her gloomy expression. "Is everything alright?"

"I just saw the boys not too long ago. They asked me to take you to them," she said, her brows upturned. So, they know then, I thought to myself. I nodded as I removed myself from her grasp. She shifted nervously. "I uh— I'm not sure if you knew Brigadier General Hughes – ah, you probably heard him be called Lieutenant Colonel Hughes – but he went missing, shortly after you came back. I was the one who broke the news to them. Edward took it pretty hard." I furrowed my brows.

"That's… really unfortunate. I didn't know him, but I know he was helping them with their search," I said. My heart sank in my chest. Poor Ed and Al. Even Hughes' disappearance hit home for them.

"Yeah," she said.

A sadness settled in the confines of the hallway, and the space seemed suddenly claustrophobic. She gave me a sympathetic smile as she placed her hand on my shoulder and led me down the corridor. As we walked the ever-shrinking halls of Central Command, she explained that the military held a ceremony in his honor, going so far as placing an empty casket into the ground. She told me everything she told the boys and explained how Ed had run off seeming distraught. In following his brother, Al had requested that she'd wait for me and tell me where they had gone. I could feel the anger hissing at my throat at the Homunculi's audacity, begging for release, but I bit it back. I couldn't let my anger cloud my resolve.

"He'll come back," I said quietly, walking down the steps of the building. "He has to."

"I think those boys need your optimism right now. Come on— I think it's this way," she said, with a small smile, beginning down one of the many paths that jutted out from the court-martials building.

"Right," I said, letting her lead the way. We walked the campus of the military quietly until we hit the stones of the city, and I remembered the last time I saw Ross. "Oh, did you get to go visit your family, Ross?" She perked up.

"Yeah, I did! I took some leave to visit them in the countryside. It was nice, taking a break. I think I'll do it more often," she mused.

The corner of my lip rose slightly. I was glad she got to visit her parents. She seemed close to them, but she was always working. She told me about her family a lot when we were in Central last, hoping it would maybe trigger a memory of my own family. Of course, it didn't, but I appreciated the sentiment, nonetheless.

"I'm glad. You deserved a break."

"I sure did, after the multiple heart attacks you kids gave me," she joked, nudging me. I chuckled nervously. "How are you doing, by the way?"

I should have known I wasn't going to get off as easily as I had before. I tilted my head toward the sky, enjoying the feeling of the sun on my face. It was starting to fade over the tall buildings of Central, but I was glad for what little warmth it offered after being in that stuffy office and the dim halls of Central Command.

"It's been a lot to process, but I think I'm managing okay."

"You know, I'm here if you want to talk," Ross said. I looked over at her.

"I know. I'll probably take you up on it one day. I'm supposed to be moving here soon," I said. She stopped walking momentarily.

"Wait, seriously?" she asked, a little baffled. I nodded. "Well, that would be great!"

"Yeah," I mumbled, less than enthused. She frowned.

"But what about the boys? Are they settling here too?" she asked. I took a deep breath.

"No, they aren't. They're going to keep traveling."

"Did something happen?" she asked, taking hold of both of my shoulders earnestly, surprising me a bit. "Did you guys have a falling out? Do I need to talk to them?" She released me, and I waved her off.

"No, nothing like that," I said, thinking that it maybe was a little bit of a falling out, but not like she was imagining. "We just agreed that it would be easier for everyone if I stayed in Central. I'm… looking forward to it." The last bit fell out of my mouth awkwardly, like it didn't belong there in the first place. She looked at me a moment but perked up.

"Well, I, for one, am looking forward to you being so close," she said, pulling me into a tight embrace. I let out a giggle as she ruffled my hair. We eventually came upon a large apartment building, one of the many that lined the last few blocks of the city. Ross squinted at the marking above the door and then to a piece of paper she produced from her pocket. "I think this is it. Want me to walk you up?" I shook my head.

"No, I think I can manage, thanks."

"Alright, then I'm going to head back to work," she said, turning to go. "I don't want Armstrong to lecture me for being out too long."

"No, we don't want that," I laughed. "I appreciate you getting me this far."

"Well, I guess I'll see you around then," she said with a salute and a smile. I gave her one back.

"Hey Ross," I said as she made her way back. She turned and looked at me questioningly. "Take care of yourself." She nodded and walked off, and I waved until she was only a speck in the distance.

I adjusted my bag on my shoulders, looking up at the building. I wondered if I'd live in a complex just like it, made of brick and mortar, and only a short distance from military surveillance. I stood outside awkwardly as pedestrians passed around me, just staring. I was too nervous to enter. I had never met Mrs. Hughes or Elicia in person. I only knew them in a very artificial way, and I didn't think I had the guts to meet them after what happened with Hughes. The whole walk, I could feel the anxiety mounting in my chest, and it weighed me down and kept me standing in place. I thumbed the seams of the straps of my bag, rocking back and forth on my heels, trying to muster up my courage. When I finally did and stepped up on the landing, the door to the building swung open to reveal two familiar blondes and a suit of armor. I stepped back down some stairs. Ed blinked as he looked at me.

"Marina, you found us," Al said, emerging from the opening. They all seemed gloomy as they made their way down the steps.

"Yeah, Ross brought me here," I said, finding the sidewalk again. "You just missed her."

"Ah, that's good. Did she…" Al trailed off.

"Uh, yeah, she did," I said quickly. I didn't need him to voice it. I didn't need to put him through that. Ed was extremely quiet, a dark cloud hanging over him. Even Winry was distraught, her face creased with anguish. "I'm really sorry." That was all I could think to say.

"Thanks," Al said, and I was grateful for the acknowledgment. "We're going to head back to the hotel."

I nodded, and we all began walking. The walk was silent, save for the bustle of the city. A car as it whirred by, a couple laughing on a late stroll discussing their dinner plans, the rhythmic clanking of Al's armor. It all seemed like buzzing to me— as if I had on a pair of dense earmuffs, and the rest of the world was lightyears away. The day's events had finally settled within me, and my misery accompanied theirs. We eventually made it to the hotel, the very same one we had stayed in last time we were in Central. Ed handled the check-in, and Winry, Al, and I sat patiently in the lobby.

"Here," he said, holding out a room key to me. I took it and inspected the numbers etched at the handle of the key. It seemed I'd be on the fifth floor rather than the second, in room 503. He walked over to Winry and handed her an identical key to mine. "Do you guys mind rooming?" I shook my head, looking over to Winry.

"Not at all. I think it'd be good to have some company," I said.

She didn't say anything, just nodded vaguely. Ed and I looked at each other worriedly.

"Well, I'm going to get some food," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. He looked to Winry. "Care to join me?"

"I'm not hungry right now," Winry said quietly.

I gave Ed a look, one I hoped looked reassuring.

"Me either. I think I'll just head up with Winry."

"Sure," he said.

Al picked up their luggage, and we went our separate ways. Winry and I settled in our room, and Al settled into the room just down the hall. I closed the door to the room. It smelled as stale as ever, but it was a strangely comforting smell. The room was like the one I had stayed in before. The only difference was the extra bed on the left wall. I slid my bag from my shoulders and placed it on the floor behind the couch. After putting her bags down, Winry flopped onto one of the beds and just laid there for a while. I sat back on mine, tapping the glass of the window above my bed lightly. I tried to figure out what I should do. Comforting a friend was new territory for me. I couldn't very well tell her that everything would work out and that I'd make sure he'd come home, and I also didn't know what exactly happened when they talked to Mrs. Hughes. But Ed entrusted me with her care, and she was my friend, so I had to try. I got up and sat on the floor beside her bed.

"Ross said he's missing," I started nervously. She didn't respond, but I heard the sheets swish as she moved. "I think there's a good chance he's still out there, somewhere." I heard her breathe shakily.

"Mrs. Hughes seems to think he's gone for good," she said softly. I frowned, forgetting momentarily how to breathe.

"Why?"

"It's been awhile… and they stopped looking for him," she said.

"Ah… I see," I said, running an unsteady hand through my hair. It was quite a blow to hear that Mrs. Hughes believed that he was gone. I wanted to run back to her apartment, barge in, and tell her I'd bring him home to her, that she could hope for his return— it destroyed me that I couldn't. I slunk further down against the bed and hugged my knees to my chest. "I can't blame her."

"They even had a funeral for him," she said, laying back onto the bed. She spoke in a whisper. "She wants to believe he'll come back. It's just…"

"Yeah, it seems bad," I finished softly.

I heard her sniffle, and I popped my head over the crest of the bed, sitting up on my knees. Tears streamed down the sides of her face as she hiccupped through a sob. She looked over to me, her eyes full of grief.

"I wanted to bake him an apple pie. I don't mean to brag, but I've gotten pretty good at it," she said, her breathing shallow. I stood and helped her sit up so she could breathe better. I looked over to the basket of apples she had set down along with her things and frowned. "But now, he won't be able to try it." She hiccupped through another onslaught of sobs as I set myself on the bed across from her.

"You keep working on that pie recipe," I said, clenching my fists. She looked up at me quizzically, sniffling. I furrowed my brows. "Just because they stopped looking doesn't mean he's not out there fighting to come home."

Mustang sure didn't believe he was gone. I knew he wasn't, not for good. Not if I could help it.

"Do you really think so?" I gave her a sympathetic smile, holding back tears of my own.

"I know so. He didn't seem like the kind of guy who'd give up so easily. So, don't give up on him. Trust that he'll come home, and when he does, you'll be ready to bake him the best damn 'welcome home' apple pie he's ever had," I said. She cried into her hands, letting out all her sadness and frustration. I felt a tear cascade down my cheek, and I rubbed it away, taking a deep breath. I scoot over to her, and I placed my hand on her back, rubbing circles like Isabelle and Nessa had done to comfort me. I wasn't sure if it'd work here, but I figured I could always try. After a few minutes, her cries subsided, and I heard her stomach growl. We both looked at each other in surprise and laughed. "Seems like you're hungry after all."

"Seems that way," she said, wiping her face.

"I'll walk you down to the dining room," I said, standing and extending my hand.

"Okay," she said, taking it gingerly.

I helped her up, and after she composed herself and washed her face, we left our room and went to the little restaurant within the hotel. It was just to the right of the lobby, and I could feel that the mood was just slightly lighter since she was able to let it all out. Waiters and waitresses moved about the dining room, and we noticed Ed sitting alone, a finished plate in front of him. He saw us and waved half-heartedly as a waitress cleared his dishes.

"She got hungry," I explained as we made it to the table, the waitress nodding to us in acknowledgment before heading into the kitchen. Winry grinned sheepishly and pulled the chair across from Ed, taking a seat.

"Ah, okay," he said, looking at her. He frowned slightly, probably at the puffy eyes across from him, and looked at me. I nodded slightly, and his expression softened. "I uh, was just finishing up, but I'll sit with you." He handed her his menu. She took it with a smile and began to look it over.

"Alright, well, I'm going to head back upstairs then," I said, noting that the only chairs at the table were already occupied, and turned to go.

I felt something warm clamp around my hand, and I turned to see Ed's hand clutching mine. I met his gaze, his golden eyes almost pleading with me, but for what, I didn't know.

"Are you not going to eat?" he asked, releasing me. I shook my head.

"I don't have much of an appetite," I said. "I'm pretty tired, so I was going to go to bed."

It was true, I was incredibly tired, but I also didn't want to intrude on something that wasn't mine to be a part of.

"Ed, walk her up," Winry said over the menu, and we both looked to her.

"He doesn't have to—"

"Are you sure, Win?" Ed said, cutting me off as he stood. "I can come right back down and sit with you if you'd like."

"I'll be alright. I'm sure you're tired too, aren't you, Ed?" she observed. He looked at me, and I shrugged.

"Alright, well, let me know if you need anything," he said, pushing in his chair. "It's all on me, so get whatever you'd like."

"A nice steak it is," she said, eyeing the menu. "And dessert too. Apple pie." She looked at me with a knowing smile, which I returned.

"Course. Goodnight, Win," Ed said, seemingly relieved at Winry's changed demeanor. We bid Winry farewell and began making our way up the stairs quietly. He didn't need to show me to the room, but I couldn't shake that look he gave me. I tried not to dwell on it as we passed the second floor. "So, she seemed better." I nodded.

"Yeah, I did what I could. It was hard news to hear, I'm sure," I said, gripping the railing a little harder. "How… how are you holding up?"

He furrowed his brows and took a few moments to gather his thoughts, probably to think of a way to say he was fine when he wasn't. He was exceptionally good at covering up what he was thinking and feeling. I thought for a minute that he may not answer, but he spoke softly.

"I got him involved. I can't help but feel responsible," he said eventually. I was a little surprised. I wasn't expecting such a straightforward answer, but I was glad for it. He was trying.

"I understand."

"You understand?" he asked, pausing mid-step to look at me.

"Yeah, I do," more than you know, I thought. "It's a pretty normal reaction, to feel responsible. But you know, he helped you of his own volition. That's the kind of man he was, or so I've heard. Believe it or not, you have people in your corner who would jump through hoops for you and Al."

"But no one was supposed to get hurt. No one was supposed to—" he cut himself off, clenching his fists.

"And he hasn't," I said quietly before he decided to continue. His face scrunched painfully like he was doing all he could to contain himself. I grabbed his hand, almost reflexively, and squeezed it. "Look, I know I don't have that relationship with him that you guys do, but I've only heard wonderful things about him. He sounds like he's got plenty to live for. Have some faith in that."

He seemed to absorb what I said, at least a bit of it. He stared at our entwined hands before squeezing back. He looked up at me, the look in his eyes similar to what I had seen at the table. They were clearly sad, but there was something else, something along the same wavelength yet entirely different. Fear. It seemed like fear. He averted his gaze, and we kept walking in silence. We eventually made it to our floor, and I pulled the key to the room from my pants pocket.

"Night," he said, opening his door. I nodded, stopping in front of my door.

"Goodnight," I said, turning the key to my room.

"Marina?" I heard him call. I paused and took a step back into the hall.

"Yeah?"

"Thanks," he mumbled. A small smile graced my face.

"Anytime. Night," I said.

I closed the door behind me with a sigh and padded through the room. It was fear in his eyes, though I didn't know what exactly he feared. Still, I could guess. If the worst happened to Hughes, if that's what he feared, he'd only be validated in his guilt over his disappearance and sink further into despair. I hoped what little reassurance I was able to offer was enough for the time being. Though I had to admit, every time I had to reassure them that Hughes would be okay, I felt like twenty years of my life was shaved off from the stress. I kept telling them to have faith, but I was running out of it. I still wasn't sure how I was going to rescue him without help, and the help I was looking to turn to had once threatened my own life. I ran my hand along the back of the couch and hoisted myself on top of its spine. With my eyes closed, I leaned back and let gravity pull me to the earth, the cushions of the couch halting my fall. I used to sit upside down on couches like this as a kid when an older girl convinced me it made you smarter. She had explained to me that since all the blood rushed to your head at once, you could think better. I was sure that it wasn't true, but it was a comforting position as strange as it was, and I needed all the help I could get in the brain department. I needed to solve the Hughes rescue problem, and soon. I blinked my eyes open slightly, and they adjusted to make out a figure in the dim fluorescent light. I righted myself with a jolt as my heart leaped in my throat, and I choked out an ear-piercing scream.

"Hey, hey, hey, relax!" Ling said, vaulting the table and placing his hand over my mouth, muffling my scream. I hadn't even noticed he was there. "I just want to talk." Hadn't I had enough for one day? The door to my room swung open suddenly, catching Ling's attention. I tried to scream louder, but he shushed me. I had left it open for Winry, but she wasn't the one in the doorway.

"Marina?" Ling and I both turned to see Ed in the entryway, panting with wide eyes. His concern quickly turned to anger.

"I can explain," Ling said quickly, removing his hand from my mouth.

"What the hell are you doing here, you good for nothing Prince!" he bellowed, chasing Ling around the room.

"I just had some questions!" Ling attempted in his defense, hurdling one of the beds.

"Like hell you did!" Ed shot back. I settled into the couch, calming my racing heart from the initial scare. I noticed the open window above my bed, explaining how he had gotten in. They raced all around the room, in circles and zigzags, and all kinds of patterns I could barely follow in my state of shock. Ed was having trouble keeping up but persisted in his pursuit. I had to give it to Ling— he was a quick one. It was no wonder his servants were always losing track of him. Something clicked in my mind as Ling ran along the back of the couch. Wasn't he supposed to be arrested by now? I thought to myself as I stood. Eventually, Ed chased him out the window and nearly slammed the thing shut on his hands. "Do these damn things lock?" He seemed to ask himself, fiddling with the rusty mechanism. He slammed the lock shut with a quick burst of alchemy and dusted his hands off, seemingly satisfied.

"Sorry," I muttered. "He was just here when I came in. I didn't even notice him at first."

"Don't worry about it. I just heard you and rushed over. That damn Ling sure is persistent," he mused. He gave me a serious look. "I told you I wouldn't let him near you. Are you alright?" I twirled the chain of my necklace around my finger absently.

"I'm fine. I appreciate it," I said, looking down at the crimson stone.

Ling no doubt wanted to talk about the Philosopher's Stone, but he didn't have a particularly good track record for 'talking'. I wasn't sure just how far he'd go to get his hands on the stone. We heard a knock on the wall.

"Everything alright, brother?" Al's voice carried through the paper-thin walls.

Ed leaned against the left wall and rapped his knuckles against the wallpaper.

"Yeah, it was that damn Xingese Prince," Ed said. "Everything is fine."

"Alright, good to hear. Night, Marina," Al called through to me.

I made my way over to Ed and cupped my hands to the wall.

"Goodnight, Al," I called back. Ed stood up straight and moved around me, headed to the door.

"Alright, get some rest," he said, shoving a hand in his pocket and waving the other behind him. I fidgeted, picking at the skin around my nailbeds.

"Hey, Ed?" I asked, unsure of myself.

"Hmm?" he hummed, throwing a look over his shoulder.

"I have a request," I said. He rose his brow.

"Shoot, Freckles," he said.

I paused, thrown by the nickname. It had been a while since he'd called me that.

"Would you... would you stay? Just until Winry gets back," I said quickly, regaining my composure. I looked to the window above my bed and then back to Ed hopefully.

"What, you scared or something?" he chuckled, striding past me, taking a seat on the side of the bed. He pat the sheets, inviting me to sit. I didn't say anything as I walked over to the bed and threw the covers back. I settled in, not even caring that I was still in my day clothes. "Are you going to sleep?"

I pulled the covers around me but sat up to make another request.

"Not yet. Give me your hand," I said, and he looked at me puzzled. "Please." I added.

"You aren't gonna do something weird, are you?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at me. I quirked a smile.

"No, dummy. Just give me your palm, already," I said.

He complied reluctantly, holding out his flesh hand. I took hold of his hand and, with my index finger, ran it along his calloused palm, making a circle.

"What are you doing?" he asked skeptically as I completed the imaginary circle.

"My mom used to do this when I was afraid," I explained. "It was a silly little way of making fear manageable. Don't close your palm. Now, you draw one in my hand."

He looked at me funny but did as he was told. I held my hand out, and he looked at me briefly before touching his steel finger to my skin. He ran the cold metal of his automail around my palm in a perfect circle, and I shivered slightly at his touch. His circle paused just momentarily over the almost completely healed scar from Lust. I half expected him to say something the way he lingered, but he didn't bring it up. He lifted his finger when he finished, still cradling his left hand, awaiting further instructions.

"Now what?"

"Ed, are you ever afraid?" I asked.

"What? No, of course not."

"Oh, come on," I said, rolling my eyes. "I'm sure you're afraid of something."

"Well, I'm not," he said defensively. "Since you're so insistent, what are you afraid of?"

"I could make you a list," I said. He snorted, and I giggled. "Right now, though, I'm afraid Ling's gonna come back."

"So, what's the circle for then?" he asked, brows knit together.

"Okay, hear me out. Fear is simply how we contemplate our part in the unknown, right? Even though the unknown is much bigger and more complicated than we could ever hope to be. But everything has a flow – including the unknown – which means that even if we plan and even if we prepare, we can't change the flow. We can't help but fear the things we can't change."

"That sounds like the basic concept of alchemy," he mused. "One is all, and all is one."

"Precisely. And so, we draw a circle – the perfect inception of flow – and we swallow it," I said, gulping the air in front of my palm and swallowing. "And the fear is – at least momentarily – forgotten. That's how my mom explained it, at least. That for just one moment, we are bigger than the things we fear. Usually, we voice our fears, but you don't have to." I urged him to follow my lead.

"Like this?" he asked, as he looked at his palm and mirrored my movements, pretending to swallow an invisible circle. I nodded when he finished.

"How's that feel?" I asked, fluffing up my pillow and nestling into it.

"Not bad," he said after a moment. "I thought... when did you remember this?" I inhaled sharply, gripping the edge of the pillow.

"It came back to me when I was really afraid," I said quietly. It was the truth, just not in its entirety. He furrowed his brows.

"When you were missing?"

"Yeah," I said, closing my eyes. I was so comfortable, lying there, bigger than the things I feared, with Ed beside me. He sighed.

"Are you ever going to tell me what happened? It's been a few weeks now," he grumbled.

I snuggled into the pillow, inhaling the deep staleness that permeated the bed. I could feel the black of sleep encroaching.

"One day."

"Before we leave you in Central?"

"Ouch," I said. He didn't seem amused. I chuckled anyway. "Depends."

"Depends on what?" he asked, his voice seeming distant.

I opened my eyes, looked at my open palm, remembered the cool touch of metal, and clenched it shut. I sighed and closed my eyes, feeling myself drifting away.

"On how much fear I can swallow back."

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty-Four

True to Form

Soft snores emanated from the sleeping girl nearly as soon as her head hit the pillow. Ed chuckled to himself, still amazed at her ability to sleep in an instant. She seemed to be resting peacefully now; the crease of her eyebrows faded as she fell deeper into sleep, and Ed watched the even rise and fall of her back. He looked back at his hand, the sensation of her finger brushing lightly across his palm still fresh in his mind. He clenched his automail and wondered if it had felt as soothing for her as it did for him. He looked back at her hand, the scar on her palm glaring back at him. The skin was pinker, aggravated even, and had a jagged pattern that tore across her palm to the back of her hand. He wondered what her scar felt like, without a glove, with his flesh hand. He imagined it felt as rough as his scars felt. Curiosity got the best of him as he reached out to trace the skin. He ran his fingers across her palm, smooth and warm, and when his fingertips grazed the scar, he frowned. It felt courser than he had expected, a divot into the crevice of her thumb and forefinger.

He often wondered if she resented her involvement with them, getting mixed up in their troubles and coming out on the other end scarred. She had said she had gotten used to it, but he wasn't sure it was a lifestyle he wanted her to get used to. He didn't want her to have to carry around reminders of his mistakes. He sighed, and just as he had begun to retract his hand, hers suddenly clamped around his, and he flinched. His heart rate spiked as the girl stirred, tightening her grip on his hand. He waited for her to wake up and yell at him for being a creep, but her eyes remained shut. She curled her arms close to her chest, and Ed could feel her breath on his knuckles. He held his breath as she finished her adjustment and released it slowly when her grip loosened a touch.

Do I move? Do I stay? Would I wake her up if I do? He questioned himself feverishly. After a few moments, he found himself unmoved, unchanged, somewhat enjoying the warmth and security holding her hand brought. It reminded him that she was real, that she was still there. It wouldn't be long until they left her behind in Central. With every passing day, the reality of the situation hit him harder and harder, but he knew it was for the best. It wasn't like this was inevitable. He was only supposed to protect her from the masked man, and if he was no longer an issue, he had technically completed his mission. Ling was an obstacle for sure, but he didn't seem to want to harm her. He knew their time was dwindling before Dublith, but he couldn't bring himself to bring it up to her, not until she came back from that date. He knew then that he had let himself get too comfortable. He realized he couldn't keep dragging her along with them, not when she could live normally. He had yet to call the Colonel, but he was stubbornly avoiding it since he was still pissed at him for blatantly lying about Hughes. He wondered just what Marina and that bastard had discussed, but that was a question for another day. For now, Ed let himself enjoy her quiet company, enjoy the warmth of her touch, and forget the troubles that plagued his mind. He let himself hold on tight for a moment before he had to let go. He yawned, realizing his own tiredness, and looked to the door, wondering where Winry was. Well, Marina's sleeping, so I could probably slip out, he thought to himself, gently lifting his hand. She suddenly grasped it again, her eyebrows knit together.

"Don't go," she whispered, her eyes still closed. Ed froze. He waited a few moments for her to stir again, but she didn't.

"Are you awake?" Ed whispered back, his heart pounding like a bass drum in his ears. She mumbled something incoherent and relaxed back into the pillow, a firm hold on Ed's hand. Ed gently squeezed her hand, assuring her he was there, whether she was awake or not. He decided it didn't matter. He'd have to leave her eventually, but that night, he stayed.

When I awoke, it was early morning, before the sun had risen. Ed was gone, and Winry was sound asleep in her bed as I looked around.

She must have come in when I was sleeping, and Ed must have left when she did, I thought to myself. I tightened and relaxed my hand, trying to remember if what I had felt was real or a dream. I could have sworn Ed had held my hand, but I couldn't be sure. It must have been my imagination, I thought, yawning. I sat up and looked out the window, glancing at the courtyard we had used to train, and after trying with no luck to put myself back to sleep, I got up and decided to go down and get some training in. I tied my hair back and out of my face and changed into some clothes with a little give. I headed down and out of the hotel and began stretching. The early morning air was crisp and cool, perfect for when I would work up a sweat, but it had me shivering as I stretched.

I clapped my hands together, my body effectively warmed up, and I created a dirt pillar in the center of the yard. I took a deep breath and charged it, giving it a swift kick with my right leg. I managed to make the tiniest dent in the tightly packed pillar, and I smiled, jumped back, and ran at it again. I was grateful for my swimming days. Even though it had been a few years since I participated in the sport, my legs were steadily returning to their former strength. My arms were coming along too, just a little slower than my legs. I repeated kicking with one leg until I physically grew tired and switched. By the time I finished, there were lots of small dents all over the pillar. I had worked up a decent sweat too. I took a breather before I moved on to attacking with my arms. I repeated the same process for my arms that I did with my legs, and halfway through the second arm, I landed a hit that broke the pillar in half. I stopped, a little stunned, my breathing labored, and grinned, staring at my red knuckles. I was sure my legs had done most of the work, but it felt extremely gratifying to feel my fist connect to and break the pillar.

I let myself flop back into the grass and noticed the sun beginning to peek above the buildings. I breathed in the dew from the grass at my back, thankful for its cooling touch. My arms and legs stung, but it was a fulfilling sting, like when I first mastered the backstroke. My shoulders had ached for a week straight back then. I could feel myself getting stronger with each passing day. It was a little bittersweet, thinking that I wouldn't use my growing fighting skills much. If anything, I was preparing myself to rescue Hughes, but after that – when I returned home – I wouldn't need to know how to fight. I guess it would help if I were ever in a sticky situation, but it would be far more infrequent. I sighed, finally feeling my heart rate steady itself.

I had been thinking about Hughes' rescue a lot in the past few days, and, after Ed and my conversation last night, I was reminded of the conversation we had at the hospital following the Tucker incident. We had talked of the flow back then and how we couldn't change it to save Nina. I didn't believe that there was anything I could have done for her then. But I couldn't help but hope that Hughes would be different. I knew the flow and defied it, tipping the scales of fate ever so slightly in his favor, and though it was a small ripple in the flow, it gave me just enough hope that with enough effort, I could change the course of his destiny. Maybe this was a part of Truth's challenge; to save Hughes. I still had no idea what else it could be, and since I had managed to change the course even if just slightly, I couldn't think of why that would be possible if it weren't what I was sent here to do. I heard a rustling behind me that pulled me from my thoughts, and I lifted myself to my elbows and turned around to see Ed.

"Hey," he said, the sun rising over the courtyard and illuminating him. His hands were stuffed in his pockets as he approached. "What are you doing up so early?"

"I could ask you the same thing," I said as he stood above me. He looked over to the pillar and the chunk that laid on the ground beyond it.

"Training?" he asked, taking a seat next to me. I looked at the pillar.

"Yeah, I couldn't go back to sleep. I thought I'd get some training in."

"I see," he said, looking wistfully around the courtyard.

I touched the inside of my palm with my fingers, tracing over my scar, wondering if I should ask if he had done what I thought I dreamt he did. I decided against it.

"So, what's the plan for today?" I asked instead. He looked over at me.

"You know, I'm really not sure. What do you want to do?" he asked.

"I don't know. I usually go along with whatever you guys end up doing," I answered. I wasn't used to making the decisions myself. Ed seemed to think for a moment.

"I've got an idea. Go get dressed," he said, standing with a grunt. I looked at him quizzically.

"What are you thinking?"

"It's a surprise," he called as he stalked off. "Be ready in thirty minutes!"

I watched him head back into the hotel, at a loss. Just what was he planning?

I dressed after a quick shower, wearing the cropped top I arrived in and a pair of black slacks that flared just slightly at the bottom. By the time I finished, Winry was awake. Her hair was askew as she yawned.

"Morning, sleepyhead," I giggled, humored by her disheveled appearance. I grabbed the brush from my bag and ran it through my hair.

"Morning," she said through a stretch. "You're sure up and ready to go."

"Yeah, well, Ed told me to get ready to go, but I'm not sure where we're going," I said, finishing getting the knots out of my hair. She looked at me mischievously.

"Like a date?" she almost squealed. I stared at her for a moment before what she said registered.

"N-no! Not like a date," I stammered, feeling embarrassment rise to my cheeks. She rested her chin in her hand and gave me a sly grin.

"Then why are you so flustered?"

"I'm always like this!" I said haughtily, tying my hair into a messy top knot, the banana charm clicking against my hand as I wrapped my hair up. "I'm sure Al will be there. I wouldn't call that a date."

"Funny, since when I came back to the room last night, Ed was asleep over the side of your bed, holding your hand," she said, getting out of bed. "But it's not a date, right?" She shrugged with an almost devilish grin. I looked at her questioningly.

"He did what?" I asked, shocked. So, it wasn't a dream, I thought, looking at my hand. I could feel my cheeks grow hotter the more I thought about it. It wasn't like we hadn't held hands before or anything, so what was I getting so worked up about?

"It was really cute, actually; I didn't want to wake him up. You should have seen the look on his face when I did, though," she said with a laugh. My heart was beating so erratically, I knew I couldn't keep talking about it.

"Nothing happened, I swear."

"Sure, sure," she said coolly, waving me off. Her previous smile faded, and she looked sort of dejected. I frowned.

"What are you going to do today? Do you want to come with us?" I asked, trying to change the subject.

"No, I don't want to intrude. I'll make myself busy, don't you worry your pretty little head," she said, patting my shoulder. "I'm going to take a shower. Have fun on your date!"

"It's not a date," I huffed, getting my bag ready as she disappeared into the bathroom. It isn't a date… right? I thought to myself as I left the room. I met Ed down in the lobby, and when he looked up to see me, he smiled. No, of course, it isn't. It's just Ed.

"That was quick," he said, leading me from the hotel.

"I am capable of getting ready in a pinch," I said, looking around. "Where's Al?"

"Back in the room. It's just us today," he said simply.

I gulped slightly, my heart fluttering inexplicably at his words.

It couldn't actually be… I shook the thought away as we made our way down the streets of Central. The sun was high in the sky now, illuminating the city. It seemed brighter and more vibrant than I had remembered it being as Ed and I walked along in comfortable silence.

"Are you ever going to tell me where we're going?" I asked as we passed a shopping district filled with patrons roaming the streets.

"We're almost there," he said, staring straight ahead.

I noticed that a shop we passed seemed somewhat familiar, and after a bit of looking around, I noticed we were near the Hughes house. My breath hitched as I began fretting the worst.

Is he planning on going back to see Mrs. Hughes? Is he out of his mind? I gotta tell him I can't do that, I thought. I tugged on his coat.

"Ed, I—"

"We're here," he said, looking at me and pointing to a small bakery on the corner. I let go of his coat, slightly confused. "I noticed it on the way to the hotel yesterday. Satera had mentioned to me that you liked donuts back in Rush Valley, so I thought we could check it out."

He quirked a grin, and I let out a relieved breath. I didn't realize Satera had said anything to him or think he would actually remember something like that. I wondered what else they discussed that I didn't know. I looked at the bakery with a bit of excitement.

"Well then, what are we waiting for?" I said, tugging him along to the shop with a laugh.

"Hey, slow down," he chuckled, opening the door for me. The smell of fresh baked goods immediately invaded my senses as the bell above the door rang, alerting the baker of our entrance.

"Oh, wow, it smells amazing," I said, entranced by the aroma.

"It does," Ed agreed as we walked up to the glass.

The woman beyond it smiled. She was the only other person around, and her rosy cheeks and flour-covered hands reminded me of the woman who ran the bakery back home, though her hair was a bright red, and this woman's hair was a light brown. She seemed just as inviting as she welcomed us into the shop.

"Welcome! What can I do for you two kids today?" she asked, dusting her hands off on her apron. "I just pulled some bread from the oven."

We looked over the confections in the glass. There was a plethora of colorful cakes, fruit tarts, some things covered in chocolate that looked just sinful, and, of course, donuts. I bent down over the glass and pointed to my desired sweet.

"Uh, I'll have a glazed donut, please. Ed?" I asked, looking up at him.

"Same," he said, and the woman nodded and packed up our purchase into a brown bag.

"That'll be 500 cens," she said, placing the bag over the counter and holding out her hand.

Ed pulled his wallet out the same time I pulled out mine. We looked at each other curiously.

"What are you doing?" he asked, pulling out the bills. I tried to concentrate on pulling bills from my purse.

"I'm paying," I said simply, pulling the right amount out.

"No, you aren't. It's my treat," he said stubbornly. "Whatever money you have, I gave you anyway."

"Well, it shouldn't matter if I pay then," I countered, trying to separate two bills that were stuck together.

"You don't even know how to count it," he scoffed.

"That's not true. Al taught me, and I'll have you know I happen to be exceptionally good at counting it now," I whispered haughtily. I tried to place the bills into the woman's hand, but he swatted my hand away and quickly gave her his bills. He stuck his tongue out at me. "Oh, real mature." I rolled my eyes, but I couldn't help but smile at the dopey grin he gave me.

"Well, aren't you two just the cutest couple!" the woman said with a bright smile, counting out Ed's money. We looked to each other with wide eyes and then to the woman, flustered.

"Uh, w-we aren't—" I started.

"We're just—" Ed stammered.

"I'm just pulling your chain," she said, cracking up.

Ed and I looked at each other, a bit embarrassed, but the embarrassment faded as we stifled our own laughter. When we composed ourselves, we thanked her for the donuts and left the shop. Ed pulled the deserts from the bag, handing mine to me before taking a colossal bite of his. We strolled down the street, enjoying our respective donuts.

"Good choice, huh?" he asked through a mouthful.

"Chew, so you don't choke, dummy," I said, swallowing my piece. He grumbled a bit. "But yeah, it was a great idea. It's really good. Thanks, Ed." I smiled at him as he finished his donut.

"Sure thing. But we're not done yet," he said, crumpling the bag and throwing it away at a nearby garbage bin. I felt my stomach somersault.

Maybe it is a date? I wondered to myself. I had done something similar with Nico, but this felt so much easier, natural even. It felt right.

"Well, I like how things are going so far," I said, taking another bite. "What do you have in mind?"

"You'll see," he said, throwing his arms behind his head.

We kept walking down the streets of Central, entering an area I was unfamiliar with. I was still working on my donut as we came upon an apartment complex. We stopped out front as I finished, and I swallowed hard on the last bite. I looked over to Ed, my brows furrowed.

"What are we doing here?" I asked. Please be another donut shop, I thought to myself, a sinking feeling settling around where my donut sat in my stomach.

"I thought we could tour some potential apartments," he said, pointing to the building. "I wanted to make sure you had a say in where you lived."

I took a sharp breath as I looked up at the building. A strange feeling settled within me, something like disappointment, but more profound. It was like a double-hitter. Not only was this definitely not the date I had let my imagination run with, but it was also a stark reminder of my place in their lives. I should have known better. I let my selfish desires convince me this was something it wasn't. He was just trying to butter me up and lessen the blow of his real objective. I had to give it to him; it worked. I didn't expect it in the slightest.

"Oh, great," I said, unenthused. My shoulders slumped as we entered the building, and I kept repeating to myself that this was for the best.

By the time we had finished touring potential apartments, it was dusk, and I was exhausted. We toured seven apartments in total across Central, only stopping for a quiet lunch. Ed seemed just as tired as we entered his room at the hotel, flopping onto the couch. I closed the door quietly behind me, looking around for Al, who wasn't around. I took a seat on the other couch, slumping into it with a sigh. Ed looked over to me from across the coffee table.

"Any in particular that you liked?" he asked.

I appreciated his effort in including me in the process, even though he could have easily chosen one for me. He was the one paying for it, after all.

"I liked that one with the open kitchen," I said after a moment. I knew that apartment was the cheapest. In truth, it didn't matter to me which one I lived in. I wouldn't be there long enough to care.

"You didn't like the one with that big window with the broken lock?" he joked. I snorted slightly.

"Actually, you're right, that was my favorite one. Perfect for any predator or Prince to enter from," I shot back. The corner of his mouth quirked up at the quip.

"I could always fix it for you. Lots of natural light and all that," he said, staring up at the ceiling fan.

"Right, I'll remember that the next time I need a repairman," I said, resting my eyes a moment.

I was tired of viewing apartments, tired of thinking about my fading time here in Amestris, with them. I thought for a moment I could sleep right then and there until Ed spoke.

"Marina?"

"Hmm?"

"Do you regret coming with us?" he asked. My eyes shot open, and I looked at his face, fraught with worry.

"No, of course not. I would be lost without you guys. Where is this coming from?" I asked, genuinely surprised.

He averted his gaze, raising his left hand and reaching into the air. He made a fist with his hand and brought it back to his face, eyeing it carefully.

"I was just wondering. Forget I asked," he said.

I sat up and was about to say something, but someone barged through the door, startling us both.

"Brother! Marina!" Al shouted, nearly blasting my eardrums and rattling the bones in my body from the inside out. Ed and I both yelled out in fright. When I realized there was no threat, I traced my heart with my hand to steady its rhythm. Al held a newspaper out to Ed, who leaned over the couch. "Here."

"Don't scare me like that," Ed chided his younger brother.

"The newspaper Ed. Read the front page," Al said worriedly, handing the parchment off.

"What is it now?" Ed groaned, sitting right on the couch, looking over the paper. I leaned over the coffee table just slightly, though I knew what was coming. Ed gasped as he traced the pages. Ed's eyes dilated as his mouth hung open in shock. It seemed more a reaction than I was expecting. "What? 'Brigadier General Hughes' body found in the sewers below Central.'" He looked up at me, intense fear in his eyes.

"What?" I asked, taken aback. I let out a small dull laugh. "You're kidding. It doesn't say that."

I tried to read him, but Ed just sat there, stock still. The longer he sat there in silence, the further my heart plummeted.

He's supposed to be alive. He was supposed to be safe. I kept my word, I thought frantically. I got up from my seat and swiftly rounded the table, taking hold of the other edge of the paper as he stared off into nothing. I read the words, but I didn't process them. I saw the picture but couldn't identify its significance. My breath hitched as I re-read the headline that Ed had said aloud. I read the subline, accusing Second Lieutenant Maria Ross of being the culprit. I dropped the edge of the paper, and it fell into Ed's lap. I had sunk into the couch next to him, my whole body going slack. I could feel a slight numbness from my fingers, my toes, but I wasn't there. This isn't happening, I thought, in denial. I had managed to save him. So, why was Hughes dead? Ed wadded the paper up in a sudden flurry of emotions. He stood and dropped the paper, headed for the door. I watched blankly as he moved.

"Brother, where are you going?" Al asked as Ed passed him.

"I'm going to find out just what the hell is going on here," he said, throwing on his coat. My throat was parched beyond belief, but I managed to squeak something out.

"I'm coming with you," I managed. Ed furrowed his brow, adjusting his coat.

"No, you stay here," he said firmly. I stood, not feeling my legs at all.

"I'm going with you," I repeated defiantly.

I could feel tears stinging my eyelids, could feel the bile rise in my throat, could feel the anger and the despair, but that was it. I only felt what was necessary to keep me moving. I needed to find out what went wrong. Ed stared at me for a while before he left. Al and I went after him.

We walked down the dim streets of Central, propelled by nothing other than sheer will. Silence followed us as we walked, but my mind raced as we sped through the streets, our goal awaiting at Central Command.

Did I say too much to Mustang? I wondered, digging my nails into my palms, trying to feel the sensation of my own hands. What the hell happened? What are the Homunculi trying to prove? I grit my teeth as we passed by an alleyway and heard footsteps coming toward us. Three people came into view, one of them a hulking suit of armor, and the other two people we were already acquainted with.

"Lieutenant Ross!" the boys exclaimed together upon seeing her.

"Edward, Alphonse!" she said, her eyes scanning them before landing on me. She gasped. "Marina? What are you guys doing here?"

The armored man with Ross bearing two butcher knives made a small, questioning noise the same time Al did. They both suddenly pointed to one another.

"You're that guy!" they said in unison.

"And Ling too?" Al exclaimed, bewildered. Ling rubbed the back of his head innocently with a laugh. Ed grit his teeth.

"Hey, guys, what are you up to?" Ling asked as casually as if we were simply bumping into one another at the market.

"I could ask the same of you," Ed fired back. I started running up to Ross, who looked panicked.

"Quit chattering!" the suit of armor yelled above the noise. "We don't have time for this!"

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed the sheen of metal headed right for me.

"Watch out!" Ed yelled out to me. I leaned out of the way of the first swing, just barely dodging, and I stepped back and lost my footing as the blade in his opposite hand came toward me. Before the blade made contact, I was yanked back by my collar, and I landed on top of Ed while Al engaged with the armored man. I looked back at Ed, who was fuming, but surprisingly not at me. "Why you."

He stared down at the armored man as Al jumped back in a flip, landing smoothly beside us. For a seven-foot-tall suit of armor, he was pretty agile. The other suit of armor took a defensive stance.

"Alright, sweetheart, take that back alley and run straight to the warehouse district. The darkness ought to hide you," the armor instructed her. Ed and I managed to get to our feet as Ross began in a run.

"Wait, hold on, tell us about Hughes!" Ed yelled after her.

She turned and looked at us sympathetically, like she wanted to admit her innocence, but was stopped by the command of the armored man.

"Get going! If the MPs show up, they'll shoot you!" he warned. She gave us one last look before she disappeared into the alley.

"Ross!" I called after her.

"Stay back!" the armored man warned, bearing his knives. Ed stepped out in front of me, glaring at the two in front of us.

"No, wait! Lieutenant Ross!" Al yelled into the night. We couldn't hear her footsteps any longer.

"Damnit!" Ed cursed, looking back at me. "It's not safe here. Go back to the hotel."

"I'm not leaving you," I said, looking at him and Al. Ed let out a harsh sigh.

"You're so stubborn it drives me nuts," he griped, seemingly prepared to transmute his automail into a blade. Before he did, an explosion rang out above the city and shook the earth below us violently. "What the hell was that?"

We all looked in the direction of the explosion. I could only hope that Mustang hadn't gone off the deep end for real. Ed started in a run and – realizing what was about to happen – I ran at his heels.

"Looks like they got her," the armored man mused. Ed and I both tore past the suit of armor, and I vaguely heard him yell after us. "Hold it, get back here!"

I heard Al yell in a battle cry, going after the armored man, but I kept my focus on keeping up with Ed. We ran along the dark alleyway, and I had severe flashbacks to the dreams I had before coming to this side. I looked around, wondering when the dark hands would reach out and pull me into their nothingness. I was so paranoid I forgot to pay attention to where I was going, and I bumped into Edward, who had suddenly stopped.

"Shit, sorry," I cursed, taking a step back.

Ed was shaking violently, his fists clenched into tight balls, his breathing harsh and uneven. I let my eyes wander beyond him, to the smoking corpse that laid between us and him. I clasped my hands over my mouth, the smell unbearable.

"Oh, hey there, Fullmetal. Marina, too," Mustang said coolly, adjusting his glove.

The look in Mustang's eye as his gaze fell over me was full of contempt, as even and still as it was. It shook me to my core and made me question if he had really killed Ross or a fake.

"What happened here?" Ed asked lowly, clenching his fists even tighter. "What happened here, Colonel? Tell me!"

Mustang turned to fully face us, his hand around the wrist that burned the corpse before us.

"Ed," I breathed out shakily. It wasn't until I spoke, I realized I was trembling.

"Why, Colonel? Why was Hughes found dead? Why would Second Lieutenant Ross…" he bit out through grit teeth and trailed off. He suddenly sprinted out faster than I could move to stop him, and he grabbed the Colonel by his collar and shook him. "Why didn't you say anything!"

Mustang's eyes narrowed, and I ran forward as Mustang punched Ed in the face, full force. I heard a terrible cracking sound as Ed fell to the ground.

"Ed!" I cried, kneeling beside him. "Are you alright?"

He looked up, his eyes trained on Mustang like I wasn't even there.

"You threaten a superior officer?" Mustang asked incredulously, adjusting the collar of his uniform. "You forget yourself, Elric!"

I helped Ed to stand, and he turned and glared at Mustang. He seemed to snap as he reared his head back and charged at Mustang with a distressed outcry.

"Ed, no!" I screamed, latching onto his arm. I managed to slow him down, but he still ran forward. "Edward, please, stop!"

He stopped just briefly at my plea, seemingly shaken from his blind rage, and he looked at me, his golden eyes torn. Suddenly Al came up from behind us and wrapped his arms around his brother, effectively stopping him. We broke eye contact, and I released him to Al as he started to fight against him.

"I'm gonna tear you apart!" he yelled at Mustang, who was still and indifferent.

"No, I won't let you!" Al cried. Ed looked up at his brother, seeming more himself.

"This bastard just killed Ross!"

"What? He did…?" Al gasped, his eyes falling on the body, as Mustang turned and began to walk away. Al gasped. "How could you do that, Colonel?"

Mustang stopped but didn't turn to face us.

"Maria Ross was a fugitive. Our orders were shoot to kill," he said, turning his head as Al released Ed. "So, I did."

"That's all you have to say—"

"About Hughes disappearance," Mustang interrupted. "I apologize for hiding it. But you do not argue against orders. Or ask for explanations. Just follow them. That's what it means to be a soldier."

Soldiers came in no time to the scene. Ed, Al, and I were sat in the alleyway, watching the proceedings happen. Ed couldn't take his eyes off the Colonel, full of fury and anguish. My body still trembled as I tried to piece together just what had happened, what went so horribly wrong. I hadn't said a thing about Hughes that could be suspicious, or at least, I didn't think I did. But then, why did he turn up dead? I saw the photo in the paper. It was undoubtedly Hughes. I must have said something. I brought my knees to my chest and laid my forehead down on top of them, trying to steady my breathing. It was all my fault. I was the reason he was dead now. I failed him and everyone who loved him. It was strange, but I didn't cry. I could feel the tears waiting to come, but they didn't. For the first time in my life, I couldn't cry.

We were all taken back to Central Command and had just finished hearing the results of the coroner report. Dr. Knocs confirmed that it was her. I could only hope that Ross had survived the night since things worked out differently than they had before, though with far too similar results. The MPs taking report left, and all that remained were the brothers, Armstrong, Mustang, and I. Mustang rose from the bench he had perched on as Armstrong addressed him.

"Colonel. Please allow me to apologize for one of my own officers' actions. I could never imagine that Second Lieutenant Ross would commit such a heinous murder," he shook as he spoke, his voice full of restrained rage. A vein in his forehead throbbed as he went on. "She was so straightforward, earnest, compassionate— a truly fine officer." When he finished, the Major plopped down onto a bench and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

"Fatigue seems to be getting the best of you, Major. Perhaps you should take some leave. Back East where I was. It's a nice place. None of the big city noise. And lots of beautiful women," Mustang said, eying him. Ed snarled at the Colonel. Mustang turned to the three of us, his eyes falling on me immediately. "Miss Wayde, please come with me."

Ed and Al both moved forward, blocking me from Mustang.

"Like hell, she's going anywhere with you!" Ed growled. "Haven't you done enough already?"

Mustang glanced at Ed, his gaze icy and unwavering.

"Fullmetal, I suggest you stand down. That's an order."

"Why should I take orders from a murderer?" he shouted, clenching his fist.

Mustang didn't flinch, but I did. I gently touched Ed's shoulder, and he jolted a bit as he looked back at me.

"I'm sure that you're aware by now that Miss Wayde is not an Amestrian citizen," Mustang said, his voice even. I gripped Ed's shoulder a bit tighter as we looked back to Mustang. "I am hereby placing her under arrest as an illegal alien. You're welcome to visit her in her cell in the morning."

"Her what?" Ed demanded.

My eyes grew wide with realization.

He must think I had something to do with it, I thought. He's going to lock me up just like he promised he would.

"Colonel, please," Al pleaded, moving toward him.

Ed snaked his hand around my side, pushing me further behind him.

"If you continue to impede her arrest, I'll have you court-martialed, Edward," he warned.

My breath hitched as I eyed Ed warily, only able to see his profile. His face contorted with malice.

"I don't care!" he exclaimed. "Wasn't it you who ordered me to protect her in the first place?"

"Edward," I said softly, removing myself from behind him. He looked at me questioningly, fearfully. I swallowed back the lump in my throat. "You can't get your bodies back if you're court-martialed. I'll be okay."

"But, Marina," he breathed. I grabbed his hand, and he held it tight. I squeezed back, hoping he'd understand. I pulled from him reluctantly and walked toward Mustang. "Marina, don't do this!" Ed pleaded with me. I bit my lip but did my best to keep my voice from wavering.

"It'll be okay," I said, unable to meet his eyes. I couldn't look at either of them. "Goodbye, Al, Ed." I turned, and Mustang ushered me down the hall.

"You'd better not lay a hand on her, you hear me?" Ed yelled down the hall, addressing Mustang.

We stopped, and Mustang threw a cold grin over his shoulder.

"And to think you didn't even want her assigned to you," he scoffed.

I felt the sting of his words in my chest, knowing their validity but still hurt by it. I wondered if Ed felt it too. He turned back, and we continued down the corridor. I could hear Ed lash out, kicking at something metallic and shouting expletives as we walked. I dared not look back.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Unraveled

"Colonel," Lieutenant Hawkeye called from the door as she barged into the office unexpectedly.

Mustang looked to her over the top of the journal and rose a brow as she shut the door behind her. Most of his subordinates were sent out of the office on various tasks, one of them being Hawkeye, and he was expecting not to be disturbed as he studied the contents of the journal. He had stumbled across something quite useful when Hawkeye had interrupted. He book-marked the page as she laid down a set of papers in front of him, and he set the journal aside.

"What is it, Lieutenant?" he asked, taking up the papers, tapping them together on the desk.

He skimmed over them, flipping through to see what the urgency in her step was about, and his eyes narrowed before widening with surprise when he found it. He quickly shuffled the papers into his desk, along with the journal for safekeeping.

"A car is already waiting, sir," she said as he stood, sending his desk chair into a spiral behind him.

He snatched his coat from the rack at the door and shrugged it on as he nodded to Hawkeye. He left the chair spinning as they exited his office. They arrived fairly quickly at the scene, having ordered the driver to make haste, and on the surface, MPs were everywhere. They lined the streets, blocking off the intersection, stopping the flow of the bustling city around them. A crowd had gathered, and the MPs were doing their part to keep a perimeter, which Mustang and Hawkeye crossed with ease. It was broad daylight after all, and they had stumbled upon something unsuitable to the public eye. Mustang looked around as soldiers saluted him until his eyes found the man in charge of the investigation. He looked stoic as he spoke with an officer, not yet noticing Mustangs' approach. When he did, he turned to look at Mustang through glasses that hid narrow brown eyes and sat on his square nose with a grimace.

"Colonel Mustang, how did I know you'd show your face around here," he said, his tone both annoyed and indifferent, a perfect balancing act of duty and rivalry, his hands clasped behind his back.

His face was as apathetic as a gargoyle, set to watch steadfastly over its charge with a certain disinterest. Maybe that's what made him the perfect officer to conduct this investigation, his complete loyalty to his service and complete disregard in the realm of emotions. Mustang eyed the overturned man-hole cover at the man's heels.

"Let me see the body," Mustang said curtly, skipping the pleasantries.

Usually, he did well to mask his true feelings, especially when it came to work, but this was not something he felt was work-related. His status just happened to let him pass the threshold.

"I'm afraid I can't let you further than this. Authorized personnel only," the man said, frankly.

Mustang scowled. Colonel Henry Douglas was an officer of equal rank to himself and someone he particularly looked forward to ordering around once he became Fuhrer.

"I said, let me through, Douglas," Mustang said, his jaw clenched. He had to see it for himself. He had to be sure before he could move forward.

"I'm afraid you don't have any jurisdiction here, Colonel. This is my operation. I think it'd be best if you left," Douglass said with a scowl, crossing his arms.

"I'm not leaving until I see the body," Mustang growled, trying to push past the Colonel.

"I know how close you were to the Brigadier General," the man said lowly, clapping his hand over Mustang's shoulder and gripping down, halting him. He was a bigger man than Mustang, and his grip on his shoulder meant to assure him of that fact, though Mustang knew he could turn him to a pile of ash with the snap of his fingers. He restrained himself from doing so. Douglas lowered his voice further, just loud enough for only Mustang to hear. "You don't want to cause a scene and lose that precious rank of yours because you're blinded by your rage, right, Colonel?" He dragged the last part out as if to assert his dominance even though they were of equal rank.

Mustang glared past Douglass, into the deep darkness that was unavailable to him, the hole that lead to Hughes' supposed body. The report had come in sometime around eight that morning, and Hawkeye was quick as ever ascertaining the details so that he could see for himself. He grit his teeth, cursing the circumstance. He looked away; his face contorted with a mix of emotions. He forced his rational to take over, for no matter how bad he wanted to give in to the vortex spinning inside him, he couldn't risk his position, the thing that brought him this information in the first place. Colonel Douglas released his shoulder with a few ill-natured pats, disguised as comradery. Mustang turned to Hawkeye, who frowned. He could see the disappointment in her countenance, and he was sure he mirrored it.

"Let's go, Lieutenant," he said, passing her briskly.

They crossed back over the civilian line of the scene, though it didn't even feel like he had crossed it to begin with. They were just like every bystander that passed; an ignorant individual with no real answers to speak of.

"Elias?" Nessa called, knocking on his door gently. He didn't answer, but she knew to go ahead in any way. He would have yelled something if he weren't decent. The door creaked open, and the dim light from the hallway did its best to illuminate the deep darkness that settled in his room. As her eyes adjusted, she flicked the light on, revealing a lump on the bed, nestled under the covers. She sighed as she waded through the sea of papers scattered around the room and set herself down on the side of the bed. It seemed each time she entered his domain, the sea of papers swelled, and she worried it would one day swallow him whole. She looked at the silent lump with a frown. "Are you going to come out to eat? It's your favorite."

"Not hungry," the mound mumbled. Nessa rolled her eyes and drew the sheets back.

"Come on, not even for lamb stew? You love the stuff, especially when I'm not the one who cooked it," she tried smiling, but he didn't react. Her face fell as she took in the boy. His appearance had changed quite drastically since Marina left. He was skinnier now, barely joining Nessa for a meal unless she forced it, as she was attempting to do now. He rarely wore the black contacts concealing his scarlet eye, and the black dye had long since rinsed from his hair, leaving it a dusty grey color, a mix of the pure white of his ancestry and the black ink of denial of it. A lot had changed since that fateful encounter, and all the changes stemmed from Elias. She had expected him to be freed from such a harsh burden that vengeance was, but just the opposite took effect. He fell into what Nessa would call a depressive episode. He kept to himself even more than usual, not leaving his room unless necessary, which for him was for training and work. Though, even the latter was becoming somewhat neglected. She even had to have a meeting with the village elders to discuss his frequent absence from work recently. She wasn't sure what he needed, what would pull him from the depths of his despair. He was distraught by his inability to attain his revenge, but he seemed even more troubled by a development neither of them had anticipated. "You'll figure it out." Elias eyed her narrowly.

"It's been weeks, and I still haven't found the answer."

"Well, who's fault was it for acting so high and mighty and promising to send her back without knowing how to?" she chided, folding her arms.

"Look, when I told her that I could, I thought I could. But when I checked the journal before sending it with her, the transmutation formula was gone," he grumbled, staring off at the wall.

"Well, maybe it's here somewhere. You probably just misplaced it," she said, gathering up some of the pages. Nessa looked at the papers, not quite understanding their significance; the symbols and words were all foreign to her. "I just don't understand how you could misplace something so important."

"I told you; I didn't misplace it. It was just… gone," he grimaced. "It was in the journal one moment and gone the next. I don't know how to explain it. If only I could remember the arrangement of the circle, the right symbols."

"All that research and you didn't commit it to memory?" she asked. She didn't mean for the question to sound judgmental, but by the way he glared at her, she realized she had struck a nerve.

"I did," he answered curtly. "But no matter how hard I try, I can't picture it. I could see it clear as day, could draw it with my eyes closed before I brought us back, and now it's gone." Nessa was quiet a moment.

"Were you even going to send her back in the first place?"

"Of course!" he roared, lifting himself out from his sheets. "Why the hell else would I be driving myself crazy trying to find the solution for that bastard's daughter?" He gestured around to the mess that surrounded them. She sighed, knowing he was at least right about that. He flopped back onto the bed, throwing the sheets back over himself.

"Oh, no you don't," Nessa said, dropping the papers back to the floor and standing. She struggled to pull the covers off him as he kept them over his head. Even in his state of malnourishment, he was easily stronger than her. After a rough back and forth that left Nessa panting, she threw her hands up in exasperation. "Fine, be that way, but just remember you're that girl's only hope. She's going to come back eventually, and you won't be much help if you're starving and depressed. Take care of yourself before you lose sight of your promise."

She stared down at him expectantly, hoping what she reminded him of would help at least get him to the table, but he didn't move or answer. She groaned and left the room, slamming the door behind her. She stumbled through the hallways, eventually ending up in the kitchen. The lamb stew did smell good as she drew nearer. She smiled at the woman sat at the table, whose brown eyes were laser-focused as she skimmed the pot. She looked up at Nessa's arrival and smiled, a dimple appearing on her soft countenance as she tucked a stray strand of red hair behind her ear. At least she wouldn't be eating alone.

We walked a maze of corridors before we made it back to Mustang's office. I was confused as he ushered me in and ordered me to sit, expecting him to take me straight to a cell. I took a seat and clenched my trousers to keep myself from trembling.

He's probably going to interrogate me about what happened, I thought, biting my lip. Would he believe the truth if I told him now when his friend was dead? Did I deserve for him to hear me out when it was my fault that Hughes was gone? Mustang circled the desk and took a seat, folding his hands and resting his chin on them, staring me down. We sat in tense silence for a good while before the door opened behind us. I looked back to see Hawkeye, dressed in black with strapped guns and ammo around her shoulders. She strode over to us, and I watched her as she handed a gun over to Mustang, who cocked it back, checking the ammunition.

"What's going on here?" I asked shakily, fearing the worst.

"You're going to tell us where Hughes is," he said, his eyes cold and analytic. My mouth parted and hung there, suspended.

Does he not know that Hughes is dead? I wondered, stunned. No, he must know, right? Is he in denial? I felt an odd responsibility to tell him.

"Colonel Mustang, Mr. Hughes is…" I said, the words tumbling out of my mouth. I took a deep breath before I continued. "He's dead."

"Hughes isn't dead," he answered simply, placing the gun in a holster on his uniform. I looked at him with concern and confusion. I couldn't tell if he was messing with me or not.

"Look, I know it's really difficult news to hear, but it's true, he's gone—"

"I'm telling you, he's alive, and you're going to tell us where he is!" he yelled over me, slamming his fist down over the table. He huffed for a moment, and I sat there speechless. He looked into my eyes; his cold gaze replaced with a fiery intensity. He drew back from the table slightly. "Hughes is alive." I sat back into the chair.

"But we saw the paper," I whispered.

Mustang raked his hand with a sigh through his hair before bending to rummage around in his desk. I looked over to Hawkeye for help, but she leaned against the wall indifferently, as if he hadn't been swallowed up by the depths of his denial. Was she really entertaining him? I realized that I was at a crazy man's mercy. He threw a parchment on the desk— the same paper Al had brought to Ed and me earlier in the night. I looked at it questioningly.

"Take a closer look at the picture," he said, folding his arms over his chest.

I looked over the paper as I had earlier. It was Hughes, alright; a sheet covered him from his neck down, exposing only his face, confirming his identity. I looked away, anger filling my chest with its flame.

"It's him," I said bitterly, frowning. Why is he doing all this? Why is he so keen on making me relive the moment I found out? A guilt trip, maybe? I wondered, glancing up at him indignantly.

"He looks pretty good for someone thought to be rotting in the sewers, wouldn't you say?" he asked, adjusting his gloves.

I looked back down at the paper and gave the picture a closer look. Mustang was right; Hughes looked just as he did that night. His cheekbones weren't even hollow.

"What?" I breathed. I looked to the article beside the picture, skimmed it for information, which I neglected to do earlier— the shock had been too much for me to read straight. It was all incredibly vague, basically reiterating where they found Hughes and Ross's conviction. "How long was he down there?"

"The coroner report, which is unavailable for the public – and a difficult thing to get a hold of – says that they believe he had been down there a while," he said, eventually producing some documents and handing them over to me. I took them warily, my hand trembling slightly. I held it to stop the shaking as I skimmed over the pages. "Long enough where there should be some signs of decay, if not rotting."

"It had been a few weeks," I choked out. A dead body would be decomposed by now. But it was only recently that I had talked to Mustang, which was what I thought had sparked the action on the Homunculi's part. I bit the inside of my cheek. "Maybe they got the timing wrong."

"That's quite a thing to get wrong on an official coroner report," he noted, leaning over the windowsill, inspecting the night. I furrowed my brows. "I tried to examine the body at the crime scene, but I was turned away. I couldn't confirm that it was his body down there, and I still don't believe it is."

I had to admit that what was saying made sense, but they very well could have fabricated it to look that way and still actually have killed Hughes. I let out a harsh breath as I read over the full report, though I halted at a particularly peculiar section.

Cause of death:

Part I: - Bullet wound

- Excessive hemorrhaging

Part II: -Manner of death: Homicide

-Autopsy: Yes

"Bullet wound?" I said aloud, utterly confused.

Mustang looked at me over his shoulder curiously. My eyes widened in realization. How had I missed that before? If I remembered correctly, it was even listed as a piece of evidence in that report I snuck a look at, but I didn't even give it a second thought. I stood and went to the box that I had found the report in. I moved some things around as Mustang and Hawkeye watched me curiously but quietly. I found what I was looking for and read.

The pieces of evidence provided are two knives thought to belong to the Brigadier General, and the bullet believed to have caused him injury.

I kept switching between the two pieces of information. They corroborated each other, but they didn't tell the truth as to what happened to Hughes that night. I slumped back on my knees.

"Marina?" the Colonel pressed.

"No one was shot that night," I murmured. "He was wounded, but not by a bullet. I stopped him before he shot Hughes. Colonel Mustang, Hughes wasn't shot—"

I clamped my hand over my mouth, and I looked up to the man who had turned suddenly and was anxiously listening to my ramblings. I realized a little too late I had said too much.

"He wasn't shot," he repeated.

It was as if he had been looking for some type of concrete affirmation and found it in my confusion. If I continued, I'd be breaking my word to the Homunculi. But the question was, did they already break theirs, or was Hughes still alive?

"He wasn't."

"So, the bullet they found at the scene was a plant after all. I already confirmed that Maria Ross wasn't responsible," he said, pacing.

I refrained from sighing in relief, but I at least knew now that she had made it out alive. I watched him warily.

"Do you really think…?" I asked tentatively. I wanted so bad to believe him, to trust in his detective work.

"Hughes is still alive," he said sternly, his shoulders almost relaxing. I nodded, feeling tears rush to my eyes. I felt one trickle down my cheek. He cleared his throat and adjusted his gloves. "Well, considering you just broke whatever gag order you were under with that, let's make sure he stays that way, shall we?"

"I know I have to wear the cuffs, but just so you know, I am very uncomfortable," I grumbled, rattling the handcuffs behind me. Mustang gave me a side glance before focusing forward again.

"Prisoners aren't supposed to be comfortable," he pointed out. I huffed in response. We walked down the halls of Central Command, a Colonel, and his fugitive immigrant, headed to put me away. Or at least, that's what it looked like to all the passing officers and MPs. Even late at night, the place was crawling with them. "You're lucky I'm even letting you come along, especially after you still won't tell me what happened that night."

"I'd say you're lucky I'm leading you to him, Colonel. Besides, if he's still alive, I need to be careful with what I say. I already said too much," I remarked. We had gone back and forth in his office about my involvement in the operation, which he wanted to keep to a minimum. He tried to get me to tell him where Hughes was so he could rescue him alone, but I refused that. Firstly, because I was sure I wouldn't be able to accurately tell him where Hughes was off the top of my head, and two, I wanted to see this thing through. I had the same drive he did to see the result of this mission for himself. I needed to know that I hadn't caused his death. He eventually conceded, citing the time as an excuse, and he let me come along, albeit reluctantly. Mustang didn't respond, but he did trip me just slightly. I stumbled for a moment but regained my balance, and I noticed the slight smirk on his face before it returned to its stoic nature. "Are you proud of yourself?"

"Quite," he said with a shrug. I sighed.

We eventually made it to the corridor I remembered from that night, and I nudged him slightly, edging him in the correct direction while trying to make it seem like he was leading the way. We stopped in one hallway while I contemplated which direction we should go.

"Shoot, which way?" I whispered to myself, looking around. I complained to Mustang that there should be some markers or something, even just a plain painting on the wall so people would know where they were going.

"I don't see the issue, I get around here just fine, and I only transferred a little bit ago," he said, looking around. I rolled my eyes.

"Well, you weren't the one in a cell under Central Command afraid for Hughes' life, were you?"

"Did you say cells?" Mustang asked. I nodded. "This way."

He suddenly took charge of our stroll through Central, and the further along we got, the more familiar things seemed.

"We took stairs to them," I added, hoping the information would help. He nodded. He wasn't lying; he knew his way around the place.

"Colonel Mustang," someone called from behind us.

We stopped in our tracks and looked back at the voice. It was a man seeming of lower rank but familiar with the Colonel. I eyed him warily, not recognizing him or knowing if he was trustworthy or not.

"Ah, Private Lawrence," Mustang said coolly. "They have you working late again, huh?"

The man, with dark hair and eyebrows to match, grinned and rubbed the back of his neck with a chuckle.

"Oh, you know it. It seems like I'm always on duty late nights these days."

"I'm surprised your girlfriend is alright with that," Mustang remarked. The Private chuckled.

"You could say that again."

"Well, she is an exceptionally beautiful woman. You should be careful not to lose her, Private," Mustang said with a laugh, patting him on the shoulder. They shared a laugh as I stood awkwardly, tapping my toes on the floor, anxious to get going. The Private glanced over at me.

"They have you making arrests now, Colonel?" he asked, his eyes still trained on me. "Isn't that more like grunt work?" I shifted nervously as Mustang looked back at me.

"Yeah, seems so. I guess I'm still expected to prove myself around here," he almost lamented.

Mustang was as good an actor as any I had seen on tv. He never missed a beat and always knew the right thing to say, as if it were scripted and written specifically for him. He was tailored to fit every role he stepped into.

"Well, hey, let me take her down to booking for you," the Private offered, reaching for my arm.

I stiffened up but tried to avoid any strange seeming reactions. I glanced over at Mustang, wondering just what he'd come up with.

"That's quite alright, Private. This is my last task for the night, and it's on my way out. You still have a whole shift ahead of you. I can handle a little grunt work," he replied smoothly, beginning to usher me back down the hall, leaving the Private behind. When I looked back I could have sworn I noticed his face twitch, just slightly. "Have a good night, Private." Mustang waved, and the Private waved back without another word. We walked the halls, Mustang taking the lead again.

"Looks like you're pretty popular around here," I noted. Mustang nodded slightly.

"He was assigned to show me around when I first transferred. I like to know who I'm working with," he said.

"Ah, I see. That makes sense," I said. I cheeked a little grin, glad that when this country finally got a Fuhrer they could depend on, it would be him.

"Plus, his girlfriend is a smoke show," he said with a dopey grin and a sparkle in his eye. I grimaced.

Well, you can't win them all, I sighed inwardly. And just like that, we were in the clear and made it to the stairwell.

"This is it," I affirmed as Mustang opened the door, waiting for me to enter. Before I did, I clapped my hands together behind my back and grabbed the slack of the chain, breaking it with a quick spark of alchemy.

"What are you doing?" Mustang murmured. I let my arms rest comfortably at my sides as I stared into the darkness.

"There's a chance Hughes won't be alone. I'm not going down there with my hands behind my back if there's a possibility of a fight," I answered, focused on the stairs.

"You won't be doing fighting of any kind, you hear me?" he said, gripping the door frame a little tighter with his ignition gloves. "You are to stay out of the way and let me handle any trouble we may run into."

Where have I heard that before? I wondered as we descended into the darkness. Our shoes made dull clanking sounds against the metal stairs, and I could feel my blood pumping in my ears. I was anxious to confirm that Hughes was alive but also nervous to find him gone. I didn't know which outcome I would get, but there was only one way to find out. The further we traveled down, the more apprehensive my thoughts became.

What if the Homunculi moved him? In fact, why do any of this at all? I remembered them convicting Ross to quiet Mustang in the anime, which hadn't worked, but I half expected them to maybe warn me if they were going to off Hughes because of what I did. They had to know I'd find out somehow, right? The whole point of our deal was a mutual understanding of our circumstances, to keep me in line. Was it just that they didn't care how I found out if he was really dead? That would mean they wouldn't care if I said anything about Hughes, though they cared a lot that night. What changed? Better yet, what was the point of this show if Hughes were still alive? I was snapped back to reality as I tripped down a step or two, catching myself on the railing. That's what I get for thinking too hard, I inwardly groaned, looking up at the opening to the cells. The hallway was as dim as I remembered, and there didn't seem to be anyone around. I stopped at the lowest step and looked back up to Mustang, whose face contorted.

"It should be just around the corner," I whispered as he drew near.

He gave me a curt nod and motioned for me to lead the way. I tried to swallow, but my mouth was dry, and I willed my legs to move forward. As we passed cell after empty cell, I strained myself to hear anything that would signal human life. I looked over briefly at the cell I had spent hours worrying in, and it too was empty. I finally made myself look into the cell I had left Hughes in, but Mustang noticed it before I did.

"Hughes?" he asked tentatively.

I peered into the cell, darker than I remembered it, and noticed a man hunched over the side of the bed. He picked his head up at the sound of Mustang's voice and gazed at us with green eyes.

"Mustang?" he said hoarsely. He looked over at me. "Marina?"

I inhaled sharply, not as prepared as I perhaps thought I was for this outcome. He was alive. I managed to prevent his death, somehow. I changed his fate. Me, a tiny, insignificant thing, defied the flow. I thought I might throw up.

"It's good to see you, Brigadier General Hughes," Mustang said, saluting him with a smirk.

Mustang's reaction was something like unbridled joy, contained in a tiny, tiny box. He seemed to breathe a little easier as the man in the cell stood and walked toward us, saluting back.

"Ah, so the rumors are true," he said with a laugh, scratching the back of his neck. "Who'd have thought I could get a promotion just for dying? I shoulda tried that a long time ago." Mustang's brow furrowed, just a bit. But the look vanished in an instant.

"Well, I'm sure everyone will be glad to know that you're alive," Mustang said, reaching for the lock on the cell and inspecting it. He glanced over at Hughes, who leaned against the bars.

"Oh, yeah, I can't wait to see my wife," he said excitedly, a huge grin on his face. "My kid too."

Mustang stared at the lock for a moment before pulling away. I looked at him quizzically.

"Mustang?" I whispered as he backed up to me. Hughes sat up a little and looked at him with the same questioning stare. Mustang drew his gun from his holster and pointed it at Hughes. Shit! I thought frantically. I grabbed onto Mustang's arms fervently, but he barely budged. "What the hell are you doing?" My voice rang out in the empty expanse of cells as Mustang glared Hughes down, who seemed surprised and rose his arms in surrender.

"Just who the hell are you?" Mustang growled, ignoring my cries for him to chill out.

I stopped suddenly, blinking a few times fast. What was he going on about? My heart dropped as I turned to Hughes, who grinned wickedly.

"Seems you're as sharp as they said you'd be, Colonel," Hughes said. "And here I thought I made for a good Brigadier General."

"No," I murmured, releasing Mustang, who held his gun still aimed at Hughes's head. I could feel the anger radiating from his body as he spoke through grit teeth.

"Who are you," he repeated, taking a step closer.

I grabbed the back of his coat, the handcuff still wrapped around my wrist making a jingling sound as I moved to stop him. Mustang turned and glared at me, but I didn't care. If I were right, a bullet wouldn't make an ounce of a difference.

"I'm glad you came," Hughes said, red energy crackling all around him, distorting his voice and his figure, revealing his true identity. Envy grinned widely, his hands on his hips casually as he stared me down. "Little miss sacrifice."

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty-Six

The Price of Freedom

"You know, I was counting on you coming to investigate miss sacrifice, but I never imagined you'd get the Colonel involved," Envy said with a sigh, addressing me. I sucked a sharp breath in through my teeth. Of all the outcomes I had imagined when rescuing Hughes, this wasn't one of them. Envy seemed to share the same sentiment. He directed his gaze to Mustang, a vein in his forehead throbbing. "How'd you even know it wasn't Hughes?"

"Hughes cared more about his life than his station," Mustang said plainly. "That was my first clue. My second was how you talked about his wife and daughter. The Maes Hughes I know can't shut up when it comes to them."

I looked back to Envy, mentally kicking myself. Mustang was as perceptive as they got, but how had I missed that? I chalked my terrible interpersonal knowledge up to just being relieved to see Hughes alive. But I was on guard now.

"Hmm, what an annoyingly observant man. We always knew you'd be a handful," Envy said, inspecting his nails.

"Marina, is he a part of the group that took you and Hughes?" Mustang asked in a whisper, his eye trained on the man still behind the bars of the cell, partially hidden in the darkness. "What does he keep calling you a sacrifice for?"

"Yeah, he is, and it's a long story," I said. Envy shot me a look.

"What happened to keeping quiet, huh?" he asked, his hands on his hips.

I gulped. I figured it wouldn't make much of a difference if I told him right in front of Envy. If I recalled correctly, they considered Mustang a valuable candidate for sacrifice, so it was lucky of me to have him by my side.

"Where is Hughes," Mustang asked sternly, ignoring Envy's previous gripe with me. Envy frowned at the Colonel.

"You were supposed to be satiated by our little ruse. The Colonel gets his proof Hughes is dead and stops snooping around— that was the idea. Yet, here you are, causing trouble!" he sighed exasperatedly.

"Where is he," Mustang growled, cocking the gun. Envy raised his arms in surrender, pumping them as he spoke.

"Woah there, Colonel. Hughes is just fine, don't you worry. There's no need for a fight. I just came here for the girl," he said, pointing at me. I tensed up, pointing at myself incredulously. Me? I thought. Why does he want me? "If only you'd handed her over to that Private, my job would be ten times easier, but no, you just had to take her yourself, stubborn man." I blinked a few times. Had Envy tried to nab me earlier as that Private we met?

"What business do you have with the girl?" Mustang asked, taking the words from my mouth. My tongue felt too numb to ask for myself.

"Father would like to get a good look at her for himself," he said casually. My eyes widened slightly, but I quickly averted my gaze. I wasn't supposed to know who Father was, I remembered. "Wrath saw something… interesting about you."

I furrowed my brows, trying to understand just what was going on. My heart was racing, and my mind was failing to keep up.

What exactly had I done to garner the interest of Father? I wondered. Was this the reason behind this show, to draw me to them? Did they know I'd come here to check on Hughes? I looked up to Envy, a little unconvinced. If that were the case, they still didn't seem to plan for Mustang's involvement. Mustang shuffled in front of me, interrupting my thoughts.

"Who is this Father person?" Mustang asked. "Where is Hughes?" Envy leaned back on his heels.

"Look, I don't really have time to explain everything, so if you just—"

Mustang shot Envy in the foot with a quick pop of the gun. I covered my ears at the noise as Envy cried out and dropped to his knee, glaring at Mustang.

"You didn't answer my questions," Mustang said as he clicked the gun, a malicious glare focused on Envy.

"Mustang, you have to be careful," I whispered. "He's a Homunculus."

Mustang looked at me with genuine surprise, dropping his arms slightly.

"What did you just say?" he asked, his eyebrows raised. We heard what sounded like static, and both looked to Envy, who rose as the bullet wound closed on his foot. The bullet sprouted from his foot like a budding plant and made a tinkling sound as it clattered to the floor. Mustang took a step back. "That's not possible."

"It is," I assured him, though I was pretty sure he could tell by what we had just witnessed.

"It's pretty rude to shoot people even if they can regenerate, Colonel," he said, walking toward the bars of the cell. Mustang riddled Envy's body full of bullets, hitting vital spots at point-blank range that would decimate any normal human. Blood dripped onto the floor in pools of crimson, but Envy just grinned. Even with being pumped full of lead, he moved forward and placed his hands around the bars, prying them apart with ease, like they were pipe cleaners and not steel. Mustang pushed me out of the way and yelled at me to get moving, and we ran what seemed a safe distance down the long corridor as Envy stepped through the gap in the cell. We stopped and looked back as he stretched out his shoulders, red energy crackling around him and closing his wounds. I clutched my stone through my shirt and grit my teeth. Unless we could destroy his stone, we were out of luck. I looked to Mustang and wondered if he was enraged enough to do to Envy what I had watched him do to Lust in the series. Envy's footsteps echoed down the corridor. "Let's make a deal. I take the girl for a quick check-in with Father, she gets to confirm that Hughes is alive, and I bring her back to you, and you both go on your merry way quietly. A good offer, wouldn't you think?" Envy's gravelly voice carried down the hall to us and resonated in my body.

"Mustang, let me go with him. They won't hurt me," I said, taking a step forward. Mustang lifted his gun again, pointed at Envy.

"The girl isn't going anywhere with you," he called back, ignoring me. He glanced down at me with a scowl. "I told you, stay out of this." I frowned back.

"Look, we don't have the means to deal with someone like him right now," I countered.

"I came here to save Hughes and return him home. What did you come here to do?" he asked coldly.

I frowned but backed down, albeit reluctantly. I looked to Envy, who was still regenerating.

I came here to rescue him too, damnit, I thought, clenching my fists.

"Looks like we have a difference in opinion on how this should go down," Envy noted, grotesquely cracking his neck.

"Seems like it," Mustang said, still aiming his firearm.

"Well, I'm sure I'd be forgiven if I only off one potential sacrifice," Envy said, running forward.

Mustang shot at him with incredible accuracy as we backed down the hallway, but Envy barely slowed as the bullets ran out.

"Shit, why won't you die, damnit!" the Colonel exclaimed, holstering the gun, and readying himself to snap his fingers together with his ignition glove.

Just as he was about to, something seemed to occur to him, and he bent and tackled me to the ground. We skid across the floor, running up against another empty cell that rang with a clang upon impact. I sat up and rubbed my lower back, which stung from hitting up against the bars. I glowered at Mustang, who was already to his feet. I looked over to where Envy had landed and noticed that we just barely avoided a blow that tore through the tile, the concrete, and opened the floor to the earth beneath. His superhuman strength wasn't to be underestimated. I shuffled to my feet quickly, and Mustang and I tore through a corridor to the right, Envy at our heels.

"What stopped you from burning him up?" I questioned irately as we ran. "That's kind of our best bet at the moment against someone like him!"

"You don't think I know that?" he hissed as we ran. "This building has a high-sensitivity sprinkler system. Even if I hit him with the smallest flame necessary to incinerate him, the sprinklers will go off, flooding the place, which means—"

"That you'll be useless," I finished for him, looking at his ignition gloves. He groaned as he fiddled with them. Of all the nights to leave my knife in my bag, I thought.

"I was going to say, 'which means I only have one shot'— and that thing won't die," he growled. "If I had some flint or something, I could still be useful." He grumbled a bit, but I looked over at him, an idea forming in my head.

"Mustang, when I say, hit him with all you have," I said, my sneakers squeaking against the tiled floor as I stopped running and turned to Envy, who grinned and slowed his pace. I started toward Envy.

"What?" Mustang called angrily from behind me, still running.

"Trust me!"

"Finally come to your senses, huh?" Envy said with a chuckle. He encroached faster than I could hear Mustang stop to turn around.

"You stubborn brat!" Mustang yelled out.

Just trust me! I thought indignantly as Envy closed in, mere feet away. He reached out, and I froze, preparing myself.

"Now!" I yelled.

I heard the snap, but I felt the heat on my face well before the sound reached my ears. With a fwoosh, flames engulfed and incinerated Envy, who screamed out in agony. Parts of his body burned so fast they fell into an ashen pile, and the sheer mass and force of the flames were so great I had to shield my face with my arms. I watched with a mix of awe and fright as the blaze tore through flesh and bone, and the smell of rotten and charred meat burned in my nostrils. The hairs on my arms seemed to sizzle as I look a wary step back. I heard a clicking sound, and suddenly, water fell from the ceiling, just as Mustang had predicted. What was left of Envy's body collapsed at my feet. The flames faded fast under the weight of the water. The water grew deeper with each passing moment, which gave me plenty to work with. I clapped my hands together hastily, the handcuffs swinging wildly around my wrists. I touched my hands to the liquid, the familiar blue electric pulse racing from my fingertips as red sparks began trying to repair Envy's body. The blood from Envy's wounds swirled around the shallow pool, tainting the water with a reddish hue. As the blue energy mixed with red, Envy's bony hand reached forward to me, and for a moment, I was back in my nightmare, submerged in red water, and it wasn't Envy's hand that reached out for me, but my fathers. I faltered just momentarily, and the overwhelming feeling of red, burning rage and resentment invaded my being.

"Marina!" Mustang yelled out, bringing me back to my senses.

I took a breath, realizing I had stopped such a natural function. I was able to refocus, and water surged over Envy's form, pushing him away from me and up against the bars of a cell behind him. The force of the movement tore the handcuffs from my wrists completely, but I barely noticed. With my hands still in the water, I froze what held Envy against the bars, careful not to trap Mustang or me. I encased Envy's body in a block of ice, the red lightning ceasing to repair him as the blue sparks overwhelmed them.

"Cold," mumbled to myself, the tips of my fingers covered in frost. I huffed raggedly as I stared up at the figure. His body was basically bone, only a few muscles having regenerated between Mustang's attack and my encasement. I let out a shaky breath, and I could see the vapor form in front of my face. Water continued to fall around me and trickled down my face. I was a bit dizzy, but I didn't realize I was falling until I heard a splash and felt someone grab me by the arm, yanking me to my feet.

"We've gotta move! If he makes it out of that alive somehow, I can't do that again," Mustang roared, running. I kept pace with him just barely, my vision spotting as we ran. That took a lot more out of me than I thought it would, I thought to myself as we crashed through a set of doors, and another, and another. It seemed the sprinkler system was programmed to handle one threat at a time, so as we made it away from that section of Central's underground, the water eventually stopped falling from the ceiling. We slowed down a bit, and as we stopped to catch our breath, dripping onto the floor, Mustang glowered at me. "That was way too damn reckless. You could have gotten hurt."

"I would have been fine," I sighed. I finally felt semi-normal again.

"You're lucky you didn't pass out back there. Trying to do something like that while still a novice is just..." Mustang trailed off with a shake of his head, some droplets of water falling from the drenched strands. "It seems that Fullmetal has been a bad influence."

I smiled slightly at the mention of Ed. I wondered if he'd be just as pissed as the Colonel was at what I pulled, as hypocritical as that would be. I felt a strange pang in my chest that almost felt like missing him. I shook it away.

"Novice or not, it worked, didn't it?" I gave him a sheepish grin, which he chuckled slightly at.

"Sure, but now we don't know where Hughes is," he said, composing himself.

"Where did we even end up?" I asked as we looked around.

We seemed to have traveled to a different area entirely. Instead of cells lining the walls, there were doors with square glass windows, an air of secrecy surrounding the area. At first glance, I took it for a medical wing, though it was much too quiet. I stood upright and peered into one of the windows of a room. There seemed to be a bed in the middle of the room, surrounded by a curtain. I scanned the rest of the room and noticed instruments at the bedside that resembled what I had remembered seeing (and crash landing on) in the fifth lab.

A lab? I wondered.

"I'm not sure," I heard Mustang huff from behind me. "I've never seen this part of Central."

"Very helpful, Mr. I-know-my-way-around," I teased.

He gave me a look. We heard footsteps approaching, and Mustang was quick to shuffle us into the room I had peered into. Luckily, it was empty. I looked around the room – which seemed a little disheveled – as Mustang watched the door. I walked toward the bed and noticed that the sheets were covered with red stains. The tray next to the bed housed tools that were also spotted with blood.

Just what happened in here? I wondered bleakly. I felt my stomach churn as Mustang motioned me to the door.

"It was just a woman," he whispered as I rejoined him. I peeked out the window and caught a glimpse of her. My breath caught in my chest, and I yanked the door open, running out into the hall. Mustang came after me as the woman I had recognized turned around to see us. "What the hell are you doing?"

Mustang was seething as he grabbed my arm. I ignored Mustang as I addressed the seemingly startled nurse, who was cradling some linens.

"Do you remember me?" I asked. She looked at me numbly.

"You came back," she said in disbelief. Mustang looked from me to her, confusion evident on his face.

"Who is this, Marina?" he asked in a hushed tone. The woman and I stared each other down.

"This is the nurse that helped save Hughes," I explained as he released my arm, and I took a step toward her.

"Well, isn't this a surprise," she said, composing herself and returning to the icy demeanor she had as I was dragged away by the Homunculi.

"I told you I'd come back for him," I said, still approaching her. "Please, we need your help."

"Well, my shifts over soon. I'm afraid I won't be much help," she said, shuffling the linen in her arms.

"Do you know where the man is from that night?" I asked. She gave me a cold glance before averting her eyes again. "We just need to find him, and we'll be out of your hair."

"You know, the last time I got involved helping you, I nearly lost my job. You should have heard the scolding I got from the attending," she lamented.

I rubbed my arm, feeling guilty. She had gone out on quite the limb for me. I didn't mean for her to get in trouble.

"I… I'm sorry. I am still grateful for all you did for me," I said, touching my neck. Thanks to her, the self-inflicted wound along my collar healed without so much as a scar. Thanks to her, Hughes was still alive. "For both of us."

"Well, your gratitude isn't enough," she bit out. I cast my eyes to the floor.

"I understand. But I promise this is the last thing I'll ever ask of you."

"And what's in it for me if I show you?" she asked.

I looked to Mustang, and he looked at me funnily. I furrowed my brows with a shrug.

You're the one with all the military power, I said to him telepathically. He cleared his throat.

"I can compensate you for your time, and your involvement will remain unknown so long as you cooperate," he offered.

She seemed to consider it a moment before she produced two towels from the stack in her arms, which she tossed to each of us.

"Come on, then," she said irritably, passing us, throwing the remaining linen in her grasp into a hamper outside one of the rooms. She shot a warning look over her shoulder. "We don't have all night."

I smiled to myself as we followed her, the towel swathed around my shoulders. We dried ourselves as we walked down the halls, through a few connecting doors, and I quickly lost track of our location. I just hoped that Mustang would remember for us both, though he too was unfamiliar with where we were. We eventually came upon a door, where the other side of the glass was curtained, preventing any peeping. She put her hand on the knob and went to turn it but stopped, giving us a wary look. Mustang furrowed his brows.

"What's wrong?" he asked, his grip tightening around the towel at his side.

"I'll still get compensated no matter what state he's in, right?" she asked quietly.

"What?" I asked, a bit surprised. "What do you mean?" Mustang crossed his arms.

"All I need is a 'yes' or 'no'," she said coldly. I looked over to Mustang worriedly.

"Yes," he said tightly. She nodded and opened the door, gesturing for us to enter. We entered slowly, cautiously. We had been fooled once, and though I was trusting that she wasn't, she might have been Envy in disguise. Mustang seemed to have the same fear, his hands resting on his soaked gloves as we entered. A curtain separated us from the bed, but I could hear soft snoring. I heard the door click closed behind us and watched as the nurse leaned against it, wrapping her arms around herself. She looked… guilty, almost. Mustang handed me his towel unceremoniously, and I set the used towels down on a far counter. Mustang gripped the edge of the curtain and pulled it back in a flurry, like ripping off a band-aid, and I sucked in a breath. As the curtain swung gently back and forth, now gathered to one end, we took a moment to take Hughes in. The real Hughes. I felt myself relax just slightly at his sleeping countenance. He was right there, resting easily in the underbelly of Central. I was a bit relieved that they had moved him here and away from the dingy cells, though that would have been nice to know sooner. Mustang seemed just as stunned, standing there stock-still. He eventually moved to the side of the bed, and Hughes stirred. "Hughes? Hughes, it's me, Mustang."

The man looked at Mustang with his green eyes, their corners a little red and irritated. I took a step forward, my feet moving on their own. Mustang chuckled incredulously, as relief seemed to take hold of his previous misgivings. Hughes blinked a few times, processing what Mustang was saying. He squinted at Mustang before taking in the rest of the room, his eyes falling on the nurse, then to me. His pupils seemed unfocused even from my vantage point. He seemed out of it, and I couldn't help the slight frown that formed on my face.

"I'm not sure if you remember me, but I'm Marina," I said as he continued to stare me down.

"Who?" Hughes asked gratingly, turning his gaze back to Mustang, who jolted slightly at his words.

Mustang looked back to the nurse and me, and I looked at her. She didn't look either of us in the eye.

"Hughes, buddy, it's me, Roy Mustang," he said, his face falling. "You remember me, at least." Hughes looked around, taking each of us in slowly. He seemed lost— like he didn't even know where he was.

"I— I don't, no," he said, sitting himself up. Mustang reached out a hand to calm him, but Hughes retracted, scooting to the other edge of the bed. "W-who are you people? Are you going to hurt me? Where am I?"

He threw the sheet back and his legs over the bed, stumbling a bit as he fell to the floor in a heap. I covered my mouth and watched as Hughes tried to pick himself up with no luck. He clutched his head and shouted, startling me. I heard the nurse shuffle around in a drawer behind me as Mustang rounded the bed and attempted to help, but Hughes just swat him away, screaming in a panic all the while.

"I have a sedative, grab him!" the nurse shouted over the noise, and Mustang took hold of Hughes, who, in his weakened state, was no match for his friend— though he almost gave Mustang quite the bruise.

"Hughes, man, come on," Mustang's voice broke just slightly as he pleaded with him. I could feel tears rush to my eyes as I witnessed Hughes thrash against Mustang. "It's me; it's me." Mustang repeated the phrase over and over, but his words failed to reach Hughes.

He landed a decent hit on Mustang, who took it in stride, his face flashing just briefly before he was able to restrain Hughes. As Hughes cried out, Mustang too, began to break down. I watched Mustang's eyes grow dead-cold as the nurse plunged the needle into his exposed arm, rendering him unconscious. The tears eventually spilled over my cheeks and hit the cold floor as Hughes's body did. Mustang bent over his friend, just taking him in. I couldn't do anything but watch.

"We were ordered to keep him sedated," the nurse began, catching our attention. "An experimental drug was used to do so, and one of its most glaring side effects is severe memory loss. We're… we're not sure if the effects are reversible after he stops it."

"No," I said in disbelief. "You can't be serious." The air in the room was so tense I could barely breathe. Mustang was visibly shaking with rage; his fists clenched into tight balls at his sides.

"What did you just give him?" Mustang exclaimed angrily, stepping over Hughes to grab the woman by her collar. I wiped my face and ran forward.

"Mustang! Stop it!" I exclaimed as I pried him from her, standing between them.

"She gave it to him. She made him like this!" he roared as he glared at me, and I glared back.

"You can't take this out on her. She was just doing her job," I huffed at him, looking back at her. She seemed a little shaken but otherwise unharmed. "Right?" She nodded, composing herself.

"What I just gave him wasn't what he's been prescribed. It won't affect him other than keeping him knocked out," she said quietly.

Mustang stood up straight, his gaze fixing on Hughes. Something in his countenance wavered momentarily, and he closed his eyes.

"My apologies," he said, crouching and lifting Hughes.

He threw his left arm over his shoulder and stood, leaning his weight to his side, until Mustang placed him gently on the bed. I could feel the strings of my heart snapping one by one as I watched Mustang move his unconscious friend to the bed. Mustang turned suddenly from the bed and punched the wall directly behind him, startling all of us. He breathed heavily, erratically, and I tentatively made my way over to him. Blood dripped down from his knuckles onto the floor.

"Mustang?" I asked.

He looked at me wildly, a deep hatred in his eyes. I thought for a moment he may mistake me for another wall and took a step back. He seemed to soften just briefly as I stared into his dark orbs. He averted his gaze, looking back to Hughes.

"We have to move," he said, somehow taking command of himself and the situation.

The nurse had been digging around in a drawer and produced some bandages. She walked up to Mustang, who was still scowling at her.

"Let me patch you up first," she said.

Mustang looked at me like he had no more energy to restrain himself and needed me to step in.

"I'll watch the door," I offered, though with the look he gave me, that wasn't what he had wanted me to say.

I turned from them anyway and focused on the empty hallway as she got to work. My eyes stung as I wiped my face, trying to compose myself too. What happened to Hughes was no mistake. They gave him that specific drug on purpose. The Homunculi didn't want him to remember the secrets he found out about Amestris. This is what I had done. I had left him that night all alone, while they slowly polluted him until he couldn't even remember his best friend. If I had been stronger, or smarter, or braver, maybe this could have been avoided. I couldn't stop shaking, anger coursing through my veins. I looked over my shoulder to Mustang, who seemed just drained as the nurse wrapped his hand. He had just managed to find the friend he had spent countless days fretting over, only to find him in such a pitiable state. I could only imagine the kind of pain Mustang must have been feeling, the kind of earth-shattering blow that must have been. I could barely deal with my own anger and sadness over the situation. I couldn't imagine amplifying that further by throwing an unbreakable bond into the mix. Even with that, he knew we weren't out of the woods yet. I envied him in a way. In another, I didn't. But seeing him like that made me realize something. We still had a mission to complete. I decided to stop feeling sorry for myself and be the girl I couldn't be back then— the one that delivered Hughes home, no matter the cost. She finished with his wrappings.

"Grab his leg," the nurse instructed, helping Hughes onto Mustang's back.

Mustang did as she asked, tense as they both were, hoisting him up with her help. Hughes didn't have any objections, what with not being conscious, as they settled him over Mustang's shoulders. I looked out the tiny window in the door, keeping watch.

"Alright, let's move," Mustang instructed, headed for the door.

I noticed movement outside the window and motioned for them to stop. A figure came into view, and I backed from the window, closing the curtain.

"It's him," I breathed, my heart in my throat.

Mustang's eyes widened, and he looked to his gloves, hanging from his pocket, still soaked. The nurse looked between us before turning and running to the cabinet on the back wall. We looked at her curiously as she pushed past a few linens, and after a click, we noticed it was a secret passage.

"This way," she said, stepping through. M

Mustang and I followed, bringing up the rear. I stopped suddenly and turned on my heel to sprint to the opposite wall.

"Marina!" Mustang called in a hushed and angry tone.

I clapped my hands and pressed them to the wall, a quick spark of blue manifesting and creating small alchemical cracks in the wall that looked like a sealed-up passageway. I hoped it would buy us some time. I sprinted back and closed the cabinet doors behind me. As I caught my breath, I met up with the others and noticed that we were in what seemed like a damp underground tunnel.

"Woah," I said, my voice echoing slightly.

"Let's go," she said, disappearing around a corner. Mustang and I exchanged a look but followed her. It seemed she knew her way around the underground tunnel quite well after a bit of walking. I wouldn't have guessed a mere nurse would know of such passageways, but maybe she wasn't so normal. She was working almost directly with the Homunculi, after all. I had a moment of worry as I wondered if we could really place our trust in her. "When I was just training, I accidentally stumbled across this passage. It runs through most of the rooms back in that wing, but not all of them. We happened to be so lucky. It's dark and damp, but it's the quickest way around."

I questioned briefly if the tunnels here were connected to the transmutation circle and Pride, and a shiver shot up my spine. There was no telling where he would be lurking or if he would strike. But it begged the question; why hadn't Pride been the one to fetch me? If Father wanted so earnestly to see me, Pride could easily have captured and brought me back. Now that I thought about it, Wrath did say something in Dublith, making it seem like I had gotten out of their reach somehow. But here in Central, there were plenty of opportune moments in the dark alleyways, his stomping ground. So, why was it Envy that supposedly lured me here? Why put on the show? To kill two birds with one stone? Not to mention, what he had said bothered me. What had Wrath seen? Was it the stone that piqued his interest? Could he sense it since there was one at his core? I grasped at the stone, twirling it between my fingers. The last hands I needed a Philosopher's Stone to fall into would be theirs by a longshot. A part of me was curious enough to want to go back and shake Envy down for answers, but there was a more important task at hand. My own curiosity would have to wait. I looked to Mustang, whose face was hardened as he carried Hughes.

"I'm sorry," I blurted quietly. Mustang looked at me quizzically. "It's my fault he's like this. If only I had done more, then maybe—"

"Marina," Mustang said sternly, cutting me off. "You brought me to him. We're going to get him back." He spoke with such resolve, such resolution, I couldn't help but hope he was right.

We eventually climbed a flight of stairs that came upon a door, and she opened it and scouted the halls of Central. We had made it back to the surface, and she and the Colonel knew where we were once we had managed to get out in the open. We moved quickly and quietly, with only a few groans heard occasionally from Hughes before we made it outside. We crossed the vast grounds of Central Command in a flurry, and when we reached the gates, I noticed Hawkeye leaning against a car just outside of them.

"Sir," she said as she stood up straight, saluting Mustang and opening the car door.

"Good work, Lieutenant," Mustang complimented as he carefully lowered Hughes into the car. I noticed the corner of Hawkeyes mouth twist up.

"I was just about to say that to you, Colonel," she said, her shoulders relaxing ever so slightly. "Is he..."

"He's a little out of it. Apparently, they had been drugging him," he said, his cold gaze falling on the nurse.

She dug around in her pocket a minute and produced a small vile as Mustang closed the car door.

"This is what we gave him," she said, handing the vial over to Mustang, who took it carefully. "I'm not sure if it'll help to know what it is, but there."

Mustang clutched the vial tightly before placing it in the pocket of his uniform.

"Thank you for your help," he said, his tone lightening just slightly. The nurse looked at her watch.

"Well, my shifts up," she said as she began back down the path to Central when Mustang called after her.

"What about your compensation?" he asked.

She turned to us, only the side of her face visible in the moonlight.

"I was just doing my job; that's all," she said, looking at me pointedly. I nodded to her, and she headed back down the path.

"Wait!" I yelled. She stopped but didn't look back.

"I promise not to tell anyone if you don't," she assured us.

"What's your name? I want to thank you properly," I said. She chuckled slightly, her shoulders rocking with the movement.

"I'm just a nurse. Do you need to know any more than that?"

"I guess not," I chuckled. She turned and smiled at me, soft and warm, and I was overwhelmed with gratitude. "Thank you."

With a nod, she disappeared down the path leading back into Central Command. I hoped that she would be alright. I looked back to the group as a second car pulled up, and a man stepped out.

"Ah, 2nd Lieutenant Breda," Mustang said, greeting a stout man with tanned skin and a tufted of orange hair atop his head with a salute that he returned. Unlike Hawkeye and Mustang, he was in plain clothes. The three of them convened briefly before Mustang walked the man over to me to introduce us. "Marina, this is 2nd Lieutenant Breda. Breda, Marina. He'll be escorting you from here."

"Back to Ed and Al?" I asked hopefully, shaking Breda's hand.

I was sure they were worried. Even if they weren't, I wanted to see them. Mustang gave me a sympathetic look.

"It may be a while before that. But your patience and cooperation are appreciated," he noted. I furrowed my brows.

"Just what do you mean by that?" I asked.

"I very well can't have a kid running around ruining my operation, especially one the group I intend to go after are desperately trying to get a hold of," he reasoned. I grumbled, but he had a point. "Besides, I have a particularly important mission for you." He turned to Breda, who nodded.

"And what would that be?" I asked, crossing my arms.

"You are to accompany Breda and rendezvous with us at the station. I'll inform you from there," he said, turning to the first car.

Of course, Mustang would shroud his plans in mystery, I lamented inwardly.

"Don't worry, little miss, you'll have what you want soon," Breda assured me. I managed a smile as Mustang re-approached, a book in his hand. I didn't recognize it at first, but I gasped when I finally did. He handed it off to me with a smirk, and I noticed there were a few more colorful protrusions from my father's journal.

"I've gone ahead and bookmarked some— interesting, passages for you, though it'll require a little deciphering. I helped with what I could, but the rest is up to you. Any blue tab details your father's water alchemy technique. It seems like you already take after him, but I should warn you; elemental alchemy is not to be trifled with lightly. Take tonight for instance. Using it recklessly is bound to lead to trouble. It took me years to understand and control my own alchemy. It would be wise to take caution, Marina," he said, quite earnestly. I thumbed one of the blue tabs, kind of taken aback. Mustang was offering me genuine advice. I felt a small smile quirk at the corners of my mouth. I noticed a lone red tab that also wasn't there before and traced it. "That one I think you'd be interested in looking at first. Discretely."

I looked at him, truly touched. I had worried so much about how I would be received as the truth spilled out. I was relieved to know that people were on my side that I could count on. I nodded with a smile.

"Thank you, Colonel Mustang," I said. He gave Breda and I a quick salute before he and Hawkeye departed, Hughes in their care. I wasn't sure what would happen next but decided to trust Mustang's process as I ducked into the passenger side of the car, and Breda tore off from the street. I used the light of the streetlamps to turn to the page Mustang tabbed in red. Surely this is discreet enough, right? I thought to myself, glancing to Breda, who focused on the road. I looked back to the journal, squinting at the pages. I blinked a few times as I traced my hand over a circle in the center of the marked page. At its apex was a circle with multiple rings that expanded to the middle of the array, enclosed in a hexagon. A triangle met the many ringed circles at the base of the sketch, and there were strange letters that outlined the array. At the top of the page, was a brief description of the circle's purpose; to create alchemic jewelry. As I read over the passage, I realized what Mustang had meant by looking at this first. I had to hand it to him; he was always a step ahead. I traced the page with my hand, wondering if it was really so easy. If I had this, I knew I had to act. I looked up hurriedly, trying to get a sense of where we were. We hadn't been driving long. "Mr. Breda?" He looked at me from the corner of his eye.

"Just Breda is fine, little miss," he said, facing the road again. "Mr. is way too formal."

"Uh, right— Marina is fine too," I said. "Would it be possible to make a quick pit stop?"

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

See It Through

"Keep it quick, alright?" Breda instructed, looking at his watch. I gripped the journal in my grasp a little tighter and nodded as I knocked on the door warily. It was reaching early morning now, the sun starting to peek out above the buildings, and I worried they'd still be asleep. Breda leaned against the wall of the house, keeping a lookout while I handled business. "We gotta be at the station within the hour, or Mustang will have my head." I knocked again.

"Coming, coming!" an unfamiliar voice called on the other side of the door.

I looked quickly at the features of the house, worried I had the wrong one. A woman opened the door, with long red hair swept up in a bun atop her head and an apron spotted with splotches of red. She was tall and muscular, her shoulders nearly reaching the two ends of the doors. It reminded me of what Sig would look like every afternoon coming in from the butcher shop. At first glance, her gaze was intense and intimidating, but her brown eyes softened as she looked at me.

"Uh, hi," I started, looking into the hall beyond her. It was the right house, but I had no idea who she was. "Sorry, I know it's obscenely early, but I'm looking for Elias or Nessa? Are either of them around by any chance?" Her face lit up.

"You wouldn't happen to be Marina, would you?" she asked. I blinked and nodded. She let out a squeal that I'd imagine someone much smaller and daintier than she would. "Oh, it's so good to finally meet you! Nessa's told me all about you!" She shook my hand in both of hers excitedly, a smile stretching across her entire face.

At least she's friendly, I thought, trying to return the smile.

"Oh, really?" I asked, noticing Breda's wary look. I waved him off, and he nodded, looking off at the sun rising over the horizon.

"Of course! Come in, come in!" she said as she pulled me into the house and closed the door behind me, her strength proceeding her. I looked back at the closed door. I felt a little strange about a stranger inviting me in, but I felt a bit more secure knowing Breda was there waiting for me. She began walking down the hall like she owned the place, and I followed. A delectable scent caught my nose, and my stomach growled. It was then I realized I hadn't eaten all night, and now it was morning. It's amazing the kind of appetite you develop fighting off a Homunculus and completing a rescue mission. How completely drained you feel as the exhaustion and hunger sets in when you have a moment to realize it. It was strange, having somewhat of a moment to rest. The night had passed in a blur, but I was glad it was over. She seemed to notice my noisy grumbling. "You're just in luck. I'm nearly finished breakfast."

We stepped into the kitchen, and I noticed that the table was set for three. I looked to the woman, who was stirring something on the stove, intensifying the smell.

"It smells great," I commented, placing the journal on the corner of the table.

"Thank you! It's curry," she said, her back still to me. "Could you do me a huge favor and scoop out the rice there on the table? This is just about done."

I looked at the center of the table and noticed a big bowl of steaming white rice at its center.

"Oh, sure," I said as I stepped to the sink and rinsed my hands off.

"Here," she said as she handed me a plate from the cabinet. "We gotta feed that monster in your belly."

She winked and went right back to stirring, and I chuckled. I did as she instructed and portioned out a scoop of rice to each plate, making mine smaller. I was on a time crunch, but starving, nonetheless.

"So, uh, where are Nessa and Elias?" I asked as I finished portioning things out. She brought the piping hot pot from the stove to the table and set it down as I placed the paddle back into the rice.

"Nessa should be getting Elias out of bed now," she said, wiping her brow with the back of her hand and placing her hands on her hips.

I nodded and helped her scoop out the curry to each plate, and as we finished, I heard a crashing sound somewhere down the hall. I looked at her, startled, but she didn't even flinch as she took a seat.

"Uh, shouldn't we check that out?" I asked nervously. She shook her head and motioned for me to sit, which I did reluctantly.

"This has become a pretty normal routine. There's nothing to worry about," she assured me, taking a bite from her plate. I looked down at mine and picked up the spoon. I took a bite, and maybe it was the extreme hunger pang, but I couldn't help but think that it was one of the best things I had ever put into my mouth. Nessa's cooking wasn't bad, but I wouldn't have gone so far as to call it 'good' either. This, however, was next level. I quickly took another bite and another, and she chuckled. "Woah there, champ, take it easy. I promise there's plenty more." My cheeks burned a bit as I realized I had wolfed down nearly all my plate already.

"S-sorry. It's really good, uh…" I trailed off, realizing I hadn't learned her name.

"Oh!" she said, looking surprised. "Forgive me, I totally forgot to introduce myself. I'm Ivey."

I smiled. "It's really good, Ivey."

"Well, then please, have some more!" she said with a wide smile, plopping more rice and curry onto my plate.

I ate slower this time, the hungry beast within me satiated, and as I chewed, noticed a few more rumblings from down the hall.

"Ivey, has everything been okay here?" I asked, eyeing the hall. She followed my gaze and sighed, pushing her food around her plate.

"Elias seems to be going through a phase. Teenagers, you know?" she said, taking another bite.

I nodded, and we sat quietly as the other plates of food grew cold. I was just nearly finished, and though I was tempted to ask for thirds, I refrained. Suddenly, footsteps came toward us from the hall, and Elias emerged from the darkness with Nessa in tow. They both seemed equally surprised to see me sitting at their dining table, my mouth full of their breakfast, but I was just as surprised at Elias's altered appearance. Elias turned on his heel and began back down the hallway, but Nessa stopped him, using what seemed like all her strength to drag him to the table.

"Oh no," Nessa scolded, forcing him into the chair across the table from me. He made a move to get up, but she glared, and he stayed put. Seemingly satisfied, she turned to me with a smile. "Marina, it's good to see you."

"It's good to see you, too," I said as she took a seat beside me.

"I'm sure Elias is happy too," she said, a bit strained. I looked to him, and he averted his gaze, indifferent. Happy, right, I thought to myself. She cleared her throat. "It's nice of you to join us for breakfast. I see you've met Ivey." I nodded.

"Yeah, she's lovely," I said with a chuckle. Ivey smiled and reached over the table for Nessa's hand, stroking her thumb along the back of it. I looked on curiously, but Nessa pulled my attention.

"So, what brings you here? Are you ready to go home?" she asked.

Elias looked at me cautiously from the corner of his eye. I paused my breathing momentarily.

Home, I thought. I hadn't thought about going home in a while. It was strange, thinking about my side of the gate after the night I just had. I had been so consumed in how I was supposed to rescue Hughes for so long, but now, I had done it. I could go home right now if I really wanted to. But that was the strangest part. I didn't. I didn't want to go home yet; I wasn't ready. At least not until I could see Ed and Al again. A small, selfish part of me wanted to make good on my promise, though Ed had already seemed to relieve me of fulfilling it. Either way, I owed them an explanation. I couldn't leave before I had done that much. I shook my head.

"Not exactly. I, uh, do have a request, though," I said, pulling the journal toward me. Elias furrowed his brows. I looked briefly to Ivey, then to Nessa.

"Oh, she knows, it's alright," Nessa assured me.

I nodded and flipped to the page Mustang had tabbed for me. My fingertips traced the circle again, trembling just slightly. I wondered to myself if this were the right thing to do, but considering the circumstances, I didn't feel like I had much of a choice. I took a deep breath and pulled the necklace from its safe space in my shirt. I laid the slack of the chain over the circle, feeling a bead of sweat form at my temple, maybe from the spice in the curry. I swallowed on a dry throat and placed my hands gently on either side of the circle. A flash of white nearly blinded me, and I closed my eyes, feeling the familiar pulse of transmutation shoot from my fingertips.

Silver, palladium, tin, platinum, titanium, niobium, traces of metal raced through my mind, intertwining, and untangling themselves from one another. The chain around my neck felt hot, but it wasn't painful. I half expected it to backfire and choke me, so when the sensation didn't come, I was more than relieved. I felt a strange coolness follow the heat, and like something slipped from my shoulders, clanking noisily to the table. I opened my eyes hurriedly and took in the severed chain in awe. I touched my collar, feeling for the familiar heft of the necklace, but it was gone.

"It worked," I breathed, reaching for the chain.

I picked it up at its two ends, where there was a clean break in the metal. For the first time since I woke up here, I was free from it. A literal weight lifted from my shoulders in that instant. I looked up at Elias, who seemed just as shocked. The room stared at me in pensive silence, curious as to what I'd do next. I placed the stone on the table and carefully began tearing the page with the array from the journal. Elias stood suddenly, his chair clattering behind him.

"What the hell are you doing?" he roared, reaching toward the journal, but Ivey held her arm out, stopping him. She gave him the kind of cold look I had expected from her back at the door, and he sat back in his chair. I paused my movement momentarily but continued. He crossed his arms and glared at me, his tone a little more restrained the second try. "What are you doing?"

"This is my request," I said as I tore the page out completely. I placed the stone in the middle of the paper and began folding it over the necklace. "I'd like for you to hold onto this for me for a while."

"I won't," he said hastily. I looked up from my folding, and he seemed enraged I'd even ask. "I told you before; I want nothing to do with the damned thing."

"Elias," Nessa tried.

"No, I refuse!" he said sternly, standing and heading for the hall.

"There are some dangerous people after this," I said quietly, finished folding. It resembled a small envelope, though what it carried inside was no gift. He stopped just behind me. I looked at him in my peripheral, glad I at least caught his attention. I bit the inside of my cheek, hoping he'd hear me out. When he waited, I took it as my cue to continue. "They know I have it, and they want to use it for themselves. I've kept my word; I haven't used it, and I don't plan to. You're the only one I can entrust it to that I know will keep it safe. Just for a little while."

It was true. Ling was after it, sure, though I didn't consider him much of a threat. The Homunculi, on the other hand, were far too dangerous to underestimate. If Wrath had seen my stone, and that's what Father wanted to confirm, I had to take every precaution to keep it from them. Their possession of the stone would only cause more pain and likely raise some suspicion in me that I didn't need. They don't know about Elias, and I know he'd never use the stone. I knew I was asking a lot from him, but he was the only one I felt I could entrust it to. The air was tense as Elias drew back to his seat, standing behind it before deciding finally to sit. I slid the folded page to him, and he snatched it from the table.

"You really are a troublesome girl," he commented, placing the contents into his pocket. He picked up his spoon, shoveling a hunk of curry into his mouth. "If that's all, leave."

"Elias," Nessa scolded, but I called her off.

"No, it's alright. I should get going anyway," I said, standing. I grabbed my plate and began for the sink, but Ivey stood and took it from me.

"Don't worry about clean up; I've got it," she said sweetly.

"Thank you again for the food," I said with a smile, which she returned. I turned to Nessa and Elias, who were now both eating. "I'll be back for the necklace when I can assure you it won't fall into the wrong hands."

"And what about returning home?" Nessa asked suddenly, and I swore I noticed Elias shoot her a warning glare, though what for, I couldn't say. Probably because he'd be more than happy to not have me around.

"Right. That too," I said eventually. "Thank you."

With that, I left the strange little family to their morning.

Breda and I arrived at the station with time to spare, but the way Mustang scowled at us was a touch unsettling. He had his arms crossed and tapped his foot at our approach.

"You're late," Mustang noted, clicking his silver pocket watch open.

"Well, the little miss had to make a quick pit stop, but we're here now," Breda answered, scratching the back of his head with his free hand, his other one carrying luggage.

Way to throw me under the bus, I thought, eyeing him. Mustang snapped the watch shut and stuffed it in his pocket.

"So is the train," Mustang grumbled, giving me a look before turning and leading us further into the station.

We were some of the only people around, as early as it was, though I expected even Central Station would grow busier as the day went on. That's probably why Mustang was so concerned with rushing us around. I noticed Hawkeye a few feet away, standing beside a bench where Hughes sat, hunched over with his head in his hands. I quickened my step and fell into line with Mustang.

"How is he?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

"He's been informed of the situation and is listening to orders, but he doesn't recognize us still," he said. I noticed his face twitch slightly, and I frowned.

"That's a shame," I said even quieter, not knowing what else to say. It was a bleak situation, any way you looked at it.

"It is," he said, the sentiment lingering in the air for a moment. I could smell the familiar smoke of the train's engine as a whistle blew in the distance.

"So, what happens next to him?" I asked tentatively.

Mustang stopped suddenly, a few feet from the bench Hughes was on, and we stopped with him.

"I'm sending him East. He has some family out there, and I still have connections in the area that I can trust to keep his location hidden," he said.

I nodded. It made sense to send him somewhere far from Central but still in range to keep an eye on him. Something occurred to me.

"What about his wife and daughter?" I asked quietly.

"They should be on their way here," he said, pulling his watch out again and checking it. He clicked it shut. "This information is not to be repeated. I'm only telling you since you played a part in his rescue." I nodded.

"Your secret is safe with me, Colonel Mustang," I assured him. He hummed in response.

"That and others," he said, glancing at me from the corner of his eye. I furrowed my brows in confusion. "Care to explain that thing back there calling you a sacrifice? You didn't seem too surprised."

"I'm not really sure," I lied. I was a little shaken by the inquiry, but I answered quickly to not raise any more suspicion. I thought it best if Mustang didn't know some things until I could talk them out with the brothers first. "But they mentioned you as one too, Colonel."

"That 'one potential sacrifice' bit?" he asked. I nodded. "I thought as much. I'll get to the bottom of it." He almost seemed to say the last part to himself, a vow of sorts.

"This us?" Breda asked, inclining his head to the train that was sitting idly in the station.

Mustang nodded, handing him two tickets. Breda handed one off to me, and I inspected it.

"Resembool?" I asked.

Why were they handing me a ticket to Resembool? I didn't even have my bag.

"I'm ensuring your safety by sending you away for a bit while I clean up here," Mustang said as if reading my mind. It clicked in my head why that seemed so familiar. Breda met Ed and the Major there before meeting Ross in Xerxes if I remembered correctly. Wait, if I'm going with Breda... I began to wonder. "Breda will accompany you there, and you will rendezvous with Fullmetal and Major Armstrong shortly. I apologize for the suddenness of it all."

I didn't even care. A smile sprouted on my face as I realized I'd get to see Ed again, and soon.

"This is that special mission you mentioned, then?" I asked.

I was eager to see everyone after how I had left them, but perhaps a bit more to see Ed. The look on his face as I turned to go with Mustang had hurt in a way I couldn't explain. It felt like I was abandoning him.

"Precisely. I need Fullmetal out of my hair, and he's more likely to cooperate if he sees that you're safe and well. Dare I say he'd be quite happy," Mustang said.

He had a smug look on his face when he said it, but something in my chest fluttered at the thought of Ed being happy to see me. I mean, of course, he'd be happy, right? That was a perfectly normal reaction when you find out your friend isn't in jail. I knew Mustang was trying to get a rise out of me, but something about the way my face burned made me think he had succeeded in doing so, and I glowered.

"Train to Resembool to depart in twenty minutes. Twenty minutes until the train to Resembool departs," a young man in royal blue shouted through the near-empty station, his voice echoing along the pillars.

"Well, looks like we should get going," Breda noted.

"Not yet," Mustang said as he looked around until his gaze fell on a man walking down the corridor. I recognized him, though we hadn't been formally introduced, and I recognized the woman and little girl that tailed him. When I noticed them, my stomach dropped. I wasn't ready to face them. I wanted to run away, but my legs wouldn't obey me. Mustang rested his hand on my shoulder reassuringly, and as quickly as it was there, it was gone as he walked to meet them. Breda and I stood by while Mustang talked with them, mostly addressing Mrs. Hughes. She looked distraught, lines of worry creasing her soft face. Her daughter held her hand tightly, cradling a small doll in the crook of her arm, sucking on her thumb. After a few moments, Mustang turned to me, and Mrs. Hughes's eyes met mine. I looked away and bit my lips together, trying to calm my racing heart. They all approached, and I still couldn't move. It was like my legs knew I had to face the consequences even if my heart was ill-prepared to. "Marina, this is 2nd Lieutenant Havoc, one of my men. And this is Hughes's wife and daughter."

Mustang gestured to the group that followed him. Havoc nodded to me in greeting, which I meekly returned, and Mrs. Hughes just stared at me. My mouth hung open, trying to piece together what to say as Mrs. Hughes set down the two trunks she held. She released Elicia's hand and began walking toward me. I couldn't step back, but I finally found my voice.

"Mrs. Hughes, I'm so sorry—"

The woman caught me in a warm and gentle embrace, stooping slightly to meet my height.

"Thank you," she said, her voice wavering slightly. What's she…? I wondered. I blinked furiously, utterly confused. She was supposed to be angry with me. She was supposed to resent me for how I let her husband end up, not thank me. "To think a little girl went through all that for my Hughes… I can't begin to explain my gratitude."

Her words echoed around in my head, but they weren't making sense. It felt like something inside of me snapped, and a rush of tears brimmed along my bottom lashes, hanging by each lash. She let out a shaky breath and squeezed me a little tighter, and the tears finally cascaded down my face. She pulled back but held my shoulders, and she met me with a melancholy smile.

She must not know, I thought frantically. That's why. She doesn't know what happened to him after I left him there. I looked to Mustang, but his face was unreadable.

"But he's…" I trailed off, not wanting to be the one to tell her. She nodded solemnly.

"I know. But he's here. Even I had given up hope that he'd return to us, but you didn't. He may not be himself now, but I'm going to do everything I can to get my husband back. I promise you; your hard work was not in vain," she said, hugging me again. I managed to hug her back, soft sobs escaping my lips, though I was trying desperately to hold it together. We stayed like that for a while as I cried, and she rubbed my back. "Leave the rest to me."

I nodded, and she eventually released me, turning to Mustang. I did my best to compose myself, wiping my face. She expressed that she wanted to see Hughes.

"At a distance," he relented, seeming to be a little apprehensive. "There's no telling how he may react."

She nodded, seeming determined. She gave a last nod to me and grabbed her bags and her daughter's hand, walking up a few feet away from Hughes, who still sat on the bench. We all watched in nervous silence.

"Hughes?" she said quietly, placing her luggage down.

His head shot up and Hawkeye – who was keeping watch over him – jolted, seemingly ready to subdue him if things went south. He just sat there, though, staring at her blankly. Elicia ran forward, only restrained by her mother's hand.

"Daddy!" she exclaimed excitedly, not aware of his situation.

Mrs. Hughes seemed pained as her daughter cried out for him repeatedly, and he didn't make so much as a facial expression. After realizing her father wasn't responding, Elicia became worried. She dropped her doll and looked to her mother with her doe-eyes, brimming with tears. Mrs. Hughes crouched to soothe her daughter, trying to explain why he wasn't his usual cheery self. Why he wasn't the father she knew and loved. Why he wasn't Hughes. I clenched my fists. Mrs. Hughes seemed on the brink of tears as she held her daughter tightly when he suddenly spoke.

"Elicia?" he said, his voice hoarse. We all looked at him in surprise, collectively seeming to wonder if we had imagined it.

"What?" Mrs. Hughes breathed, a tear sliding down her face. She covered her mouth with her hand as he stood, though a bit off-kilter, and knelt on the platform.

"Elicia, I remember," he repeated, and this time I was sure we had heard him correctly. Tears fell from his eyes as Mrs. Hughes lost all the strength in her arms, and Elicia took the opportunity to run to her father. He opened his arms, and she fell straight into them with a cacophony of laughter. He wrapped her up in a tight embrace, tears spilling over his cheeks and scruffy face and onto the back of the little romper she wore. He looked up and to his wife. "Gracia?"

Mrs. Hughes gave way to the flood of emotion and stifled sobs as she rushed to her husband and daughter. They embraced, and their family was once again whole. It was an almost unreal scene. I realized the look he had while just staring at them wasn't ambivalence. It was slow recognition. I wiped my eyes, water spilling over yet again, and I noticed Havoc and Breda both holding back tears. Mustang just looked on, a sad smile on his face. It must have hurt not to have been recognized, but I think what we just witnessed meant that there was hope left for Hughes after all.

"They're going to be alright," Hawkeye said suddenly, surprising me. I hadn't realized she had left the bench and joined our little group in watching the spectacle before us.

"Sure seems that way," Havoc noted, sniffling slightly. "This mean I'm not going out East, Colonel?"

"I don't think it'll be necessary," Mustang said, turning from the family. "I wasn't expecting him to recognize them, so I don't suppose you need to accompany him. I have people waiting for them on the other end."

"Sweet," he said, pulling a pack of cigarettes from his back pocket and a lighter to light the stick of tobacco now hanging from his lip. Mustang closed the lighter before he got a chance to.

"Did you bring that documentation I asked for?" he asked, marginally annoyed.

Havoc blinked, not seeming to process, and then his face lit up.

"Oh, yeah, right here," he said, opening his coat and producing a folder.

He handed it to Mustang, who looked it over. Havoc tried to re-light his cigarette, but Breda got on him for smoking inside the station, telling him to take it outside. Mustang turned over the contents of the folder before closing it and handing it to me.

"What's this?" I asked, opening the folder.

There was a little card with my name written on it, along with my age and height and some details about my appearance. I furrowed my brows as I picked at the end of it, as it was stuck to the paper behind it. I finally pried it free and flipped it over, and it had the crest of Amestris, the same one that flew on the flags over Central Command on it. I looked to Mustang, puzzled.

"As of today, you are an official Amestrian citizen. Congratulations, Marina," Mustang said, a cheeky grin on his face.

I looked back to the documents, dumbfounded. I flipped through the pages and noticed a birth certificate and even a social security number attached to my name.

"H-how?" I asked.

"You'd be surprised what a Colonel at Central can pull off in a few days. I planned to use it as a bargaining chip but seeing as you helped in rescuing Hughes, I no longer need it," he said, a bit proudly.

He must have gotten all this information from when we first met, and he asked me all those questions about myself, I thought, in awe of his ability to throw such insane things together.

"Colonel, thank you, really," I said, finally over my shock. He nodded.

"I think it's well earned. Alright, you and Breda have a train to catch, and I've got some work to do," he said, turning. "Havoc, make sure Hughes gets on the train and then report back for further instruction."

"Sir," Havoc saluted, heading toward the little family, now sat properly on the bench, catching up. I smiled at them, and something came to mind.

"Mustang," I said, catching his attention before he and Hawkeye departed. I looked back at Havoc. "Make sure you watch you and your subordinate's backs. The group you're going after are all like that man under Central." His eyes hardened.

"Trust that I will. You watch yourself too," he said. Breda tapped me on the shoulder, and we began for the train when Mustang called out. "By the way, now that you're a citizen, there's no need for you to be placed under military surveillance anymore. What you decide to do from here on out is up to you."

I nodded, though his words weighed heavily on me as we boarded the train. The train pulled from the station, and I looked out the window, watching as the building opened to a clear sunny day brimming with possibility. He had basically just relieved Ed of his command to protect me, and Hughes had been returned safely home.

What do I do from here? I wondered to myself, looking at my own reflection in the glass. Whatever it was, I decided I'd figure it out once I got to see Ed again.

Ed stared at the worn rucksack, as he had been for the last half an hour. He couldn't look away from it, being the only thing Marina left behind. The night's events had finally caught up with him, and he was struggling with accepting the reality of the situation; Marina was gone, and he didn't have the kind of power necessary to get her back.

"Damnit..." he mumbled, turning over, finally tearing his gaze from the bag. He looked over at Winry, who situated herself on the opposite couch. It was a difficult conversation for them to have with Winry to explain what happened to Marina. She took it hard and hadn't said a thing since. He didn't like having to see her go through one rough thing after another. Even Al sat quietly in the corner, just as helpless as Ed. He had tried to reassure them by going first thing to see where she was being held, but no one under her name had been booked. He even had them check again, but there was nothing. They suggested he wait a bit longer, as she could still be in processing. He had defeatedly gone back to the hotel, having to deliver unfavorable news, and this was the aftermath. He wasn't even sure if she could have visitors or what the penalty was for illegally immigrating.

It'll be fine.

Like hell it's fine, he thought irately. This was anything but fine. He didn't know the first thing about the legal process that would be necessary to set her free. How long would she have to stay there? A few weeks? A few months? A few years? They weren't even sure where she came from.

At least deportation would be difficult, he thought to himself. When he meant for her to stay put in Central, this was not what he had in mind. He wondered if she were okay, alone in a cold cell, with no means of getting out. If only she had gone back to the hotel as he had asked, this wouldn't have happened. If only he could protect her from the person who ordered her protection.

Just what the hell is Mustang thinking? he thought angrily, gritting his teeth. He wasn't sure if he could forgive him after all this. First lying about Hughes, then murdering Ross, and taking Marina away from him… he wouldn't forgive Mustang. He couldn't. There was a knock on the door that startled them all, and Ed sat up, resigning himself to answer. He was just a little hopeful that whoever appeared would have some information about Marina.

"Yeah, who is it? What do you…" he trailed off as he looked up to find Major Armstrong, curiously in civilian clothes, and even more curiously with his arm drawn back, prepared to strike. Ed's eyes went wide with the realization. The Major swung at Ed, who raised his automail to shield from the left hook. Ed grunted and heard something in his arm click as the Major made contact. The blow sent a very confused and now fuming Ed skidding across the hall with a grunt. He sat up quickly, addressing the Strong Arm Alchemist. "Major, what the hell did you do that for?" The Majors face darkened as he loomed over Ed.

"You listen to me, Edward Elric," he said, his tone as dark as his visage. Ed gulped nervously, never seeing the Major like this before. Ed gasped as Major Armstrong picked him up like a ragdoll from his collar, bending his automail this way and that. "Hmm, this is no good, no good at all. Your automail seems to be broken."

"Uh, okay," Ed said, becoming more confused by the minute.

"Yes, this is a serious situation indeed. We'll have to repair it at once. There's no time to waste; allow me to escort you to Resembool for repairs!" the Major proclaimed as if he weren't the reason he needed them.

"Uh, Major, what's up?" Ed asked, breaking out into a nervous sweat. He wasn't following at all what was going on in the man's head.

"What was that?" Winry asked as she and Al poked their heads out of the room.

"You're going back home to Resembool? What about Marina?" Al asked. Ed waved his arms nervously.

"I have no idea what he's talking about, Al," he admitted. Major Armstrong walked right up to Al and looked into his red orbs, a little too close for comfort.

"And you, Alphonse Elric, you would stand out too much, so you remain here in Central!" the Major commanded.

"O-okay," Al relented, also confused by the sparkle in the Major's eye. He backed off and walked to Ed, hoisting him by his collar and dragging him down the hall of the hotel.

"We need to make arrangements for transportation right away!" the Major announced. "Come along, Edward!"

Ed cried out for some sort of help as he and the Major disappeared around the corner, leaving a dumbfounded suit of armor and his automail mechanic in his wake.

"Are you ever going to tell me what's going on?" Ed asked as they departed the Resembool station. It was a quiet ride, though Ed had tried in earnest for the first half to get the Major to tell him who ordered him here and why. The Major simply remained tight-lipped and ignored Ed's pestering as he read the paper. He was apprehensive the whole ride, thinking of Marina still stuck in jail and having left both Al and Winry behind, the last of which would be the one he should be coming to Resembool to see. The timing couldn't have been worse. He ran to catch up with the Major, whose long stride got him far up the path. "This is starting to feel a little too much like a kidnapping."

"I haven't been fully informed on the details. My only orders were to retrieve you and to rendezvous here," the Major said, the first piece of useful information he got the whole ride.

"Rendezvous? With who?" Ed asked.

As they walked further, he noticed a man in plain clothes and someone sitting beside him on the stone wall. Ed tried to get a look at the second person, but the man stood, obscuring his view. He saluted them.

"I'm glad you made it here alright, Major Armstrong, sir," he said. As his eyes met Ed's, he dropped the salute and grinned. "Hey, sup big guy!"

"Lieutenant Breda?" Ed blanched, realizing who he was upon closer inspection. He blinked a few times and looked to the Major. "This is who we're supposed to rendezvous with?" The Major nodded.

"It seems not just him," he said, and Edward followed his gaze back to Breda and his companion.

She stepped out from behind Breda, and a slight breeze rustled her hair. She tucked the unruly strands behind her ear as their eyes met, hers shimmering in the sunlight. Upon seeing him, she smiled a bright and cheerful smile that made Ed's heart jump to his throat. She looked just as she had before Mustang had carted her off. He could barely register what he was seeing until her name escaped his lips.

"Marina?"

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Uncharted Waters

"You're not going to eat?"

"Not yet," I answered, flipping through the journal. Breda just crossed his arms over the table and took a sip from his drink. I was more determined to devour all the information in my father's journal than my sandwich. "Besides, I doubt I could even if I wanted to. My stomach is in knots."

"You had quite the night," he observed, leaning back in his chair. "I bet you're excited to see the big guy, though." I looked at him curiously for a moment before I realized what he meant.

"Yeah, that too," I relented, as a small smile crept onto my face.

I realized that Breda was staring, giving me a strange look, and I quickly resumed my reading. I thought I heard him chuckle as he read the paper – having finished his chowder – but he didn't say anything further. We sat there, quietly reading, my untouched sandwich staring at me all the while. If I wanted to specialize in water alchemy, I'd need to understand it much better than I did now. Knowing the Truth was helpful, but it didn't cover everything, as I had originally assumed it did. It granted me a great deal more knowledge of the universe than I had before, but even then, I had read in my training about things that I hadn't known. It seemed that I had only seen a portion of the Truth, so I had to hope the journal would provide me some clarity. It was strange, connecting to my father this way, but I wondered if reading his life's work would clear up my hazy image of him. Unfortunately, with how things were going, I didn't think I'd get to know him better anytime soon. I sighed, flipping another page of complete gibberish. I managed to read about halfway through the journal before I began to think I had somehow broken my brain, unable to decipher it, even with the tabs and notes courtesy of Mustang. Pictures and symbols swam around in my head, but their descriptions seemed scrambled, and I couldn't figure out how to unscramble them. I closed the book.

"You had enough?" Breda asked. I shook my head.

"I just need a breather. Trying to decode it even with Mustang's notes is making my head hurt," I complained. Breda nodded as a waiter cleared our table, minus my plate.

"Alright, well, I'm going to head to our seats. We should be arriving in a few hours, so come back when you're ready," Breda said, standing and throwing his coat over his shoulder.

I nodded as he exited the car. I finally picked up the sandwich and took a bite. I chewed slowly— the tiredness that permeated my body reached even to my facial muscles.

I should have gotten soup, I groaned inwardly, taking another tedious bite. As I nibbled on my sandwich, I looked to the folder that contained my citizenship. I was still in awe of Mustang's aptitude; how he had managed to put such a difficult mission together one piece at a time and find an opportunity to present me with something like this just boggled my mind. I was still in shock, not expecting it in the slightest. He had said it was going to be some sort of collateral, so he must have planned it before we had rescued Hughes, but I was grateful he entrusted it to me. It felt like I had passed a test, almost like I was able to prove myself an ally to him. Enough for him to trust me outside of the military's watch. I frowned as I remembered what he had said.

What you decide to do from here on out is up to you.

I stared at the folder until I finished my sandwich, and when I finished, I took another peek inside. I thumbed the identification card, feeling a little bittersweet about the whole thing. I had wondered for so long where I had come from, and now it felt like I had two homes. But I knew I had to choose, and there was only one right answer. Amestris simply wasn't where I belonged— especially after I had completed Truth's challenge, or at least, I was pretty sure I did. My chest felt heavy as I shuffled through the bureaucratic papers, and an envelope slipped out and onto the table. I set the folder down to investigate the letter addressed to me from one Isabelle Bagher. My face lit up as I tore through the envelope and read its contents.

Dearest Marina,

I am glad to hear that you're eating well! I'd gladly serve some more roast the next time you visit, which I hope is soon. I'm glad those boys are treating you well— otherwise, I'd have to give them a good talking to. I wasn't sure where to send this, so I sent this letter to that Colonel Mustang in hopes it would somehow make its way to you, wherever you are in your journey. I hope you continue to have safe travels and that your memories return to you swiftly. I miss my little companion, but I was overjoyed to hear from you. I am still here, cheering you on. See you soon, dearie.

Yours,

Isabelle

I smiled to myself, the heaviness over my heart easing just a bit. It was nice to know that my letter had reached her, especially after what happened at the post office.

Thanks, Mustang, I thought to myself, hugging the letter to my chest. I placed it back into its envelope safely and tucked it into the front of my fathers' journal. I looked out the window and noticed that the sun was high in the sky now, shining over the rolling fields as we entered the countryside. I could probably get a few hours of rest if I stopped now. I glanced back at the journal, still so full of secrets. I took a deep breath and decided to keep at it. After an obscene amount of reading, I was officially down for the count. I rested my head on the table, feeling the grain of the wood press into my forehead. I wanted to slam it down once or twice to jolt my brain into working, but I was fairly sure that would be counterproductive to what I was trying to accomplish. I turned my head and rested on my cheek, eye level with the journal's pages. I couldn't for the life of me crack that man's stupid code. It seemed like he wrote in some sort of jumbled mess, and none of his sentences made complete sense. When I thought I had something, it turned out to be nothing at all. I had already covered the table in scribbled-on napkins – which I was sure was more wasteful than I had intended – but I didn't have my journal, and I didn't have any extra materials to decode it. I didn't want to fill the margins with notes that lead to nowhere. I at least had figured out that he coded it with the names and degrees of constellations; I spent a lot of time in my childhood looking up at the sky, identifying each different star's positions with his old telescope before my mom purged it. Even with that out of the way, I couldn't decipher it.

"I don't get it, I've read this thing end to end, and I don't understand a bit of it," I sighed, blowing a strand of hair that fell into my face away. Mustang or Elias could have given me a hint about how to read the damn thing, I thought, a little annoyed. I stared at the journal and noticed a faint ink blotch that covered some of the edges of the paper. I squinted at it and noticed that there were a few more blotches, but they looked more carefully placed.

That looks like Orion, I thought, sitting up. I picked up the journal and traced the dots of ink with my finger, connecting them. The constellation had extensive lore surrounding it, usually depicted as a man with either a club or sword, holding the head of a lion. It's one of the most prominent constellations— easily recognizable around the globe, so there was no mistaking it – but something was off. It pointed the wrong way; rather than its normal right-facing orientation, it flipped to point to the left. It's strange to put this of all things here, and backward at that, I thought. I decided to scan the outside of the journal for any more strangely placed constellations. I had no luck on the front or the spine, so I flipped to the back and noticed another blotch at the very bottom corner— almost too small to see. There was even tinier text below that I had to squint to read.

Polaris, I read. Isn't that the North Star? I thought as I stared curiously. A backward Orion, and a tiny Polaris, usually a symbol of guidance and wayfinding. But what's their significance? Suddenly, I realized what they might mean. I opened to the last page of the journal, reading from right to left instead of left to right. I blinked a few times as the sentences made a great deal more sense, though still a little convoluted.

You're kidding, right? I thought. Did I just read this whole thing backward? Sure enough, I had. As I kept reading, I realized he had made it so that the sentences would make enough sense to any regular reader if read the traditional way but confusing as hell to anyone trying to decode it. Unless, of course, if it had been read as intended. Orion gave away the orientation and Polaris the starting point.

That sneaky bastard, I thought with an incredulous chuckle to match. I went through – this time writing notes in the margins and saving some napkins in the process – keeping track of things I wasn't familiar with or needed some help and possibly extra materials for decoding. I did manage to stumble across an interesting array I had seen in my first go-around, but this time, I could understand the description surrounding it. It had two outer circles, though, at four points, some half-circles cut into the innermost circle. Within the circle and at the top of the array were two upside-down triangles, one slightly below though intersecting with the other. They hovered over what I assumed to be a water droplet. Below that was a double-lined symbol that stretched the span of the circle. It dipped under the droplet and returned to a straight line all the way across. A few incantations surrounded the array, but I was more interested in the description of the circle. I broke out one last napkin, decoding his work into more manageable terms.

I have developed a transmutation circle that would allow the transmuter to hover between the divide of Deconstruction and Reconstruction. I have come to describe the technique as 'Manipulation'.

Well, that can't be right, I thought to myself as I looked at the scrawl I had on my napkin. I scribbled over it and tried to decipher it again, with nearly identical results. But there are no other steps than comprehension, deconstruction, and reconstruction— right? I must have been reading for too long. I closed the book and took a break, but something inside me was nagging at me to finish the description, and I relented to it.

The element of water holds a great deal of potential within its simplistic chemical compounds, Hydrogen, and Oxygen. The circle I have developed takes advantage of that potential, at the point before Reconstruction. I have called this liminal third step, 'Manipulation'. This circle is designed to allow the water to flow between what it is and what it could be. It is to be used almost as an extension of oneself. With it, the user can manipulate the elements and bend them to the individual's will. I have worked countless hours to perfect the technique, testing it with other elements but only with water does 'Manipulation' work. It requires a great deal of practice and incredible mental capacity to continually maintain the balance between Deconstruction and Reconstruction. It requires constant transmutation. I have tattooed the circle to my personage so that I may bypass the limitations of movement a stationary circle would cause.

Constant transmutation? I wondered. I read and re-read what I had decoded at least a hundred times. I couldn't wrap my head around what he had discovered. What he described in the notes kind of reminded me a bit of what I would imagine water bending to be like, which would be insane if it were real, and here of all places. But I had never seen anyone on the show do anything that my father described, and a part of me wondered if I had missed something in the decoding process.

I guess if Scar could halt his alchemic process at deconstruction, in theory, maybe you could somehow teeter between both deconstruction and reconstruction, I thought. There was one way to find out. I ordered water from the man tending the little bar and took it back to the table, studying the circle. I traced it with my finger a few times to get a feel for the shape and do my best to commit it to memory. I couldn't exactly tattoo it to myself – nor did I want to – but I had found out earlier in my training that I could utilize any circles properties I had memorized in my teachings by thinking of them when I created my inner circle. I figured it would be a similar principle. When I felt that I had it, I clapped my hands together and let them hover on either side of the glass, focused on just moving the water.

Alright, now I just have to focus on manipulating it, I guess, I thought, electric blue sparks firing from my fingertips. The water shook a little in the cup but trying to concentrate on moving the water as I pleased was incredibly difficult. He didn't exactly leave a step-by-step guide to how to do it, so I was just making it up as I went. After a few attempts, I realized nothing was happening. I sighed, staring at the cup. What my father detailed was a more specialized version of alchemy that I hadn't ever seen or experienced in this world. It was a completely new concept. I re-read his notes, wondering if I really had translated them correctly. When that wasn't the case, I wondered if someone like me would even have the capacity to do something like this. I wasn't exactly the most talented alchemist. But I had performed water-based alchemy almost instinctually. Elias said it himself; I was my fathers' daughter. But what I had done, that was normal alchemy, no extra steps, no crazy balancing act. I realized I had been doing something that wasn't like how I had performed all my other transmutations.

Maybe I need to touch the water to activate a reaction, I wondered to myself. I clapped my hands together again, and this time placed my finger in the water. I focused on that moment between deconstruction and reconstruction, trying to get a sense of it. The water shook again, and I pulled my hand out. As my finger rose from the water, so did a steady stream of water, covering the tip of my finger and pulling upward. It was reminiscent of what happens when you put your finger into slime; when it clings to you and pulls from the container as you remove it. In my excitement, I broke my concentration, and the water splashed back into the cup, splashing over the table. I wiped it up quickly and tried again. And again. And again, until Breda finally came back.

"Hey, our stop's next— what are you doing?" he said, seeing the once full cup near empty and me sliding a drenched, ink-ridden napkin across the wet table. I pouted.

"I can't get it," I said, slamming my head on the table. "This stupid technique is way too advanced. I have no idea how to maintain it."

"Whaddya mean?" he asked. I clapped my hands and reached into the cup, touching my finger to the water. I pulled it out and looked at him.

"See? I can't do it," I lamented. He looked at me funnily.

"Uh, well, you're doing something?" he said almost questioningly, pointing to my hand.

I only realized my finger was cold when I looked at it and noticed a small bubble of water resting in a cohesive yet shaky pool over the digit. I hadn't managed to move all the water from the cup, but it was a great deal more than I had done yet.

"Woah," I gasped, and the bubble of water crashed to the table, startling me. Breda laughed heartily, and I scowled at him as I cleaned up.

"That was pretty slick," he snickered.

"Oh, give me a break. I'm still learning," I said. "But I'm making progress." I beamed triumphantly.

"I'd hope so. You've been here the last four hours," Breda said, scratching the back of his head.

"Has it really been that long?" I asked as the train began screeching to a halt, someone in the distance announcing our arrival in Resembool.

Breda nodded as I collected myself, and we departed from the train. We walked a little ways away from the station, stopping in at an inn for some dinner, and to settle in for the night. Breda got each of us a room, and I washed up, finally feeling refreshed, though I had to change back into my slacks and cropped top. I was glad they were comfortable enough to sleep in as I climbed in between the sheets. It was strange traveling with nothing; it reminded me of when I first set out with the brothers, having nothing to my name, though Isabelle made sure I didn't travel unprepared. So much had changed since then that it made my head spin. I stirred a bit, trying to get my body to rest. I desperately needed to since Breda had informed me that as soon as Ed and the Major made it here, we'd leave for Xerxes, though I wasn't informed on when that would be. I was beyond exhausted, having stayed up two days in a row. But no matter how hard I tried, my mind couldn't stop thinking about my father's research. Something about it troubled me.

Was this what he had used when I saw him in my vision, to forge the Philosopher's Stone? I wondered bleakly. Or one of the other techniques I still haven't uncovered? Every time I thought the stone would be mentioned, I skipped reading. I didn't want to know the details of his misdeeds. I clutched my shirt reflexively but felt nothing and sat up suddenly, checking my collar again. I relaxed a little when I remembered what I had done, having been a little alarmed by the absence of the necklace. I sighed and crashed back into my pillow. I didn't want to use my father's alchemy for things like that. I wanted to use it to protect my friends. To be less of a burden. To be someone they could rely on, even if it wouldn't be forever. I shot up from the bed, walked to the sink, and filled a bowl with water.

"You look rough," Breda commented. I glowered.

"Gee, thanks, how sweet of you," I remarked sarcastically, taking a bite of my eggs.

"Up all night?" he asked, taking a bite of bacon. I nodded.

"I couldn't sleep, so I practiced alchemy," I said, drinking some orange juice. I was hoping the sugar would wake me up a bit, though it'd likely take more than the few grams in the glass at my lips.

I had ended up practicing until the sun peeked through the curtains of my room. I laid down for what felt like maybe three seconds before Breda came calling for me.

"Aren't you dedicated," he noted with a laugh.

"More like dumb," I grumbled, mad at myself. I had managed to do what I had done in front of Breda a few times in my late-night practice session. I could cover my palm if I tried hard enough, but it wasn't anything to write home about. At least, not yet. "What do we have going on today? I'd kill to go back to bed for a few hours." Breda pulled out and checked his watch.

"I'm afraid that nap is gonna have to wait, little miss. Their train should be arriving here shortly." I perked up.

"You mean they're coming today?" I asked, a bit excitedly. I hadn't expected them to arrive so soon.

"In about a half an hour," Breda grinned. I quickly finished my breakfast off and stood.

"Well, come on, let's go," I said, gathering my papers.

Breda chuckled as he put some money on the table, grabbing his coat and bag.

"Aren't you eager," he noted. "Guess you still have some energy to spare."

"Course I do," I said, feeling strangely invigorated. "I'll finally get to see Ed." And I had so much to tell him. I blinked for a moment, my stomach dropping slightly. I had so much to tell him.

Ed ran to Marina, suddenly indifferent about his situation. He grabbed her by the shoulders, surprising her a bit as he gave her a once over.

"Are you alright? You were arrested, what happened? What did Mustang do to you? I'll kill him. What are you doing here?" he asked in a frenzy.

"Slow down," she chuckled, resting her arms over his gently. "I'm fine; I'm a free woman; he didn't do anything too terrible; and that's a question for him."

She nodded to Breda, who grinned as they released one another. Ed let out a breath of relief. He was glad she was safe, at least. That was one less thing he had to worry about. But he still wasn't sure what exactly was going on.

"Are you guys here to come with me to fix my automail?" Ed asked as Breda gathered his belongings.

"Not exactly," Breda answered as they began down the path. "You'll see shortly."

Ed and Marina fell into step behind him, the Major trailing further behind.

"Are you sure you're alright?" Ed asked her in a whisper.

He couldn't help but notice the deep circles under her eyes and the strain in her voice when she had answered him earlier. She had said she was fine, but he wasn't so sure. Something seemed off. She nodded.

"I'm perfectly fine. How are you?" Marina asked quietly.

"Fine, but I don't understand what's going on here," he admitted. She inhaled deeply.

"I promise it'll make sense soon."

"Oh, great, more secrets," he grumbled. She nudged him in the arm, and they both chuckled.

"You still trust me?" she asked. He glanced at her, the sunlight behind her outlining her face.

"Clearly," he said, gesturing to her. She looked away from him quickly, and he wondered if he had said something wrong when Breda spoke.

"Alright, we're here," he said, and Ed noticed they were outside a little coffee shop.

Breda opened the door, and a man in a cloak and small round sunglasses looked on as their little group entered. As they approached, he glanced up from his drink and waved.

"Hello, how are you?"

"This is Mr. Han, the departure coordinator," Breda said, introducing them.

"Nice to meet you. Fu told me all about you," the man said, standing.

"Fu… oh, that old guy?" Ed asked. Breda ignored him.

"Let's get down to business. About the border crossing—"

"Border crossing?" Ed interrupted, confused. "But I didn't bring my passport."

He looked at Marina, who wasn't even a citizen. Were they really planning to take them over the border?

"Don't be so naïve. If you use your passport, they can track you down," Breda said. Ed frowned.

"But that's illegal—"

The Major suddenly covered Ed's mouth, and the three men looked at him with warning glares. Ed grabbed the Majors wrist, removing his hand, and he furrowed his brows as he felt Marina nudge closer to him.

"Edward," she whispered cautiously.

He gave her a quick nod before rounding the table, plopping down into the seat. Ed slammed his automail onto the table across from this Mr. Han character.

"Abduction, scheming, illegal border crossings… I don't know what you're getting us into, but it better not be something dumb, especially if you're getting her involved," he said irately, jerking his thumb to Marina. He waited a moment more before continuing, letting what he said sink in. "So, where are we going?"

"To the East," Breda announced.

Mr. Han led them out of the shop after a quick run-down of their travel arrangements and to a covered wagon a few feet behind the shop. Mr. Han spoke briefly with the driver then returned, and they began with their departure. The Major helped Marina into the wagon as Ed pulled Breda aside.

"Hey, should we be bringing her? She could always stay at my Granny's here," he offered. "She doesn't seem herself."

"What, you don't want your little girlfriend around?" Breda asked smugly. A vein in Ed's head throbbed.

"She's not my girlfriend," he said through grit teeth, resisting the urge to clobber him.

"I have direct orders to bring her along, so leaving her here is off the table," Breda said, crossing his arms. "She's had a… rough few days. I'd say she just needs some rest."

"Yet here we are dragging her across the desert. Why is she here, anyway?" Ed asked.

"It was a bit last minute, but it was the safest choice we could come up with."

"Safest?" Ed asked, his face creasing. "What do you mean?"

"I think it'd be better if she told you herself," Breda said, a note of finality in his voice.

Ed huffed but relented, knowing that was the most he'd get out of him. He turned to the carriage and hopped in. Marina looked up as he came through the curtained back, and she smiled at him as he took a seat next to her. He wanted to ask her a million questions, but something stopped him.

You still trust me?

I'd say she just needs some rest.

He sighed, leaning into the back of the wagon, letting his eyes drift closed. Walking around in the dark the last few days was draining as hell, though he couldn't help but think that sometime very soon, he'd stumble into the light.

"Hot," Ed drew out from behind me, his voice almost seeming to sizzle in my ear.

I tensed slightly, already hyper-aware of how close he was. When we departed from the wagon after crossing the border, since I was a last-minute addition, they didn't have enough horses for him and me not to share. Having his body right against my back wasn't helping with the already overbearing heat. I looked back at him.

"Are you doing okay? How's your automail?" I asked, looking at his arm. He held it out.

"It's not too bad yet," he said, waving it around. "I'm mostly worried about my ports."

I hummed with a nod, facing front again. The horse snorted and I pat the back of its ear. We were provided with some cloaks, but they only did so much to mitigate the heat. I could feel the heat radiating off of him myself. I wondered if there was something I could do to help. I thought for a moment, and an idea came to mind. I snagged the canteen from my waist.

"So, I'm going to try something, and if it doesn't work, I'll just pour the water over you every now and then, 'kay?" I said, looking back at him. He shot me a quizzical look but didn't object. I inhaled sharply, and I tried to build up the courage necessary for my next request. "Uh, make your ports— available, somehow."

He mumbled something, but I couldn't hear it with the buzzing in my ear. It wasn't like I hadn't seen his ports before, but I had never been so close as I was revving up to be. It's just Ed, I thought as he shrugged his shoulder out of his shirt and rolled the leg of his pants up. While he did that, I brought my leg over the saddle and sat on the side so I could get to his arm easier.

"Alright, what now?" he asked impatiently.

"We'll see," I said, settling the canteen between my thighs and opening it up, just as curious as he was as to how this would go.

I had practiced quite a bit, but there was a decent chance I would fail and make a fool of myself. Mustang had gone through years of rigorous training to master elemental alchemy, and all I had was a journal, a crash course in combat from Izumi, and a decent grasp of alchemy thanks in part to the Truth and the boys. Luckily, the fear of messing up overtook whatever embarrassment I had been feeling. I decided I had gotten this far, and he was waiting. I clapped my hands together and touched the surface of the water, focusing solely on the water molecules in the canteen. I felt the cool relief of water flow up my finger and into my palm in a steady stream. I have to save some of the water to drink, so I'll have to separate just enough to cover his port, I thought, feeling a bead of sweat trickle down my neck. I imagined myself cutting the stream off, and the water splashed back into the canteen, except for the malformed orb of water that settled in my palm, along with the slight electric pulse that crackled around it.

"Woah," Ed breathed, and I couldn't help but feel a little badass.

I twisted a bit to face Ed, who stared with wide eyes at my hands. I felt the orb wobble, and I refocused my concentration. I flattened the water close to my palm to make controlling it more manageable and reached tentatively to Ed's shoulder. I moved the oval of water over Ed's port, running it along his shoulder where skin met metal. The automail hissed as the water touched it, and a small cloud of steam erupted from the connection. The puff of steam startled me and my hand grazed his flesh, but I could feel the coarseness of his scar on my fingertips. Ed made a face and grabbed my wrist suddenly, pushing me away. I just barely kept hold of the transmutation.

"What's wrong? Is it uncomfortable?" I asked. He looked away with a frown.

"No one has touched my arm but Granny or Winry," he admitted quietly. "I wasn't expecting you to touch it."

I blinked a few times, and my eyes widened with the realization. I was overstepping a boundary. A huge one.

"Oh, right, sorry, forget it," I said quickly, trying to turn away. How could I be so stupid? I thought, wryly. Not to mention insensitive. I didn't even explain myself before I just went ahead and did it. What was I thinking?

"No, wait," he said, catching my shoulder. I couldn't look him in the eye, but I relented to his touch and turned back. He cleared his throat. "I just— I mean, I'm just not used to it. But I think it would be okay since it's… you."

I looked up to him, looking sheepish as he scratched his face in contemplation. I bit down on the inside of my cheek, trying to control my facial expressions. I didn't think a smile would be a very appropriate response.

"I'll only do what you're comfortable with," I assured him.

He nodded, still not meeting my eye, and I tentatively ran my hands over the port a few times, asking every now and then if he was doing alright. As I traced his shoulder, I couldn't help but stare at the scars, thick and jagged, painful reminders. I moved over them with all the gentleness I possessed. I was careful not to touch him with my hands, just the water, but now and then, my fingers brushed against his skin or his automail. When I did, I felt the electrical pulse from my fingertips intensify. I noticed he would jolt too, and I'd apologize profusely. I trailed down the entire arm to give him some relief from the residual heat, after checking if it were alright. I noticed there were so many intricacies in the plates as I moved past his shoulder. I hadn't ever gotten close enough to see them before, and there were even more dings and scuffs. I moved to his elbow and down his forearm, and I observed the wires that connected his nerves to the mechanisms that allowed him movement. I couldn't help but admire Winry's handiwork. She was a true genius, and I was glad Ed had someone like her in his life, maybe for more than just his automail. I was glad to know he'd be just fine when I wasn't around anymore.

"Weird, isn't it?" he asked, pulling me from my musings. I looked up to him quizzically.

"What's weird? Your arm?" I asked. He nodded. I shook my head. "I don't think so. I was admiring it, actually."

"Really?" he asked in disbelief.

"I mean, how could I not? It's given you a means of moving forward, and I can almost feel the love and care that went into making it. It's pretty amazing," I said wistfully, eventually making my way to his wrist, my hands hovering over his, brushing against the metal. He seemed satiated with my answer but didn't take the subject further.

"When did you learn how to do this, anyway?" he asked, clearing his throat slightly.

I debated telling him for a moment. But Hughes was safe, and I had promised to tell him everything eventually.

I guess this counts as eventually, I thought.

"My father was an alchemist," I started. His eyes widened but narrowed, awaiting me to explain further. "I was given his journal. It described a form of alchemy that exists between deconstruction and reconstruction."

"Wait, really?" he asked excitedly. It was always so amusing seeing how enamored he was with alchemy. I nodded.

"Yeah, I decoded what I could, and I discovered this transmutation formula. I have no idea if I'm doing it right, though," I admitted. Ed seemed to think for a minute.

"Well, I will say I haven't seen anything quite like it. To continually maintain a transmutation, that is. Your dad must have been quite the alchemist," he mused.

"He was a State Alchemist. But he…" I trailed off. I looked around to our party and thought better than to reveal my father's involvement with the creation of the Philosopher's Stone. "I remember him but don't know much about him. He left when I was just a little girl." There was a pause.

"Your old man too, huh?" he snorted quietly.

"Seems that way," I said, finished my task, but my hand lingered over his. I hadn't given it much thought before, but it was a little ironic how similar our fathers seemed to be. I snapped back to myself, realizing I had lingered at his hand a little too long, but I let the tips of my fingers brush against his metallic palm as I pulled away. "He had some pretty interesting notes, though. I'll let you read his journal. There was plenty more in there I didn't get to decode."

"Yeah, I can help with that," he said, touching his hand to his automail. "Man, that feels way better."

He rolled his shoulder as I switched sides and moved on to his leg. He shrugged himself back into his shirt as I finished.

"Hey, is there an empty canteen? I don't want to mix this water with the drinking water. You know, boy sweat and all," I said with a giggle, holding the water in my hands, enjoying the cool relief for myself.

Ed gave me a look and I suppressed even more of a laugh as he rummaged around. My hands were a little numb from maintaining the cold and stung from the constant electrical pulse, but I was glad that my practice had paid off at least a little. Ed produced an empty container, and I let the water fall from my hands until every drop was in the canteen. I pressed my hand to the back of my neck, not realizing how hot I had gotten as I breathed a little raggedly.

"You good?" Ed asked. I looked back to him, his brows furrowed.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Let me know when your ports get too hot. I'll do that again," I said, plastering a smile on my face.

After a bit of deep breathing, I was back to normal. Ed eventually requested my help again. I repeated the process, which required a bit more focus than the first time, and he seemed relieved as I worked, wiping my brow of sweat with my shoulder. I was glad to be useful for once. Glad that he had – for whatever reason – trusted me with something quite personal. Although, unfortunately, my usefulness didn't last long. I was working on his leg when my hands started shaking. My concentration broke with a pounding in my head. The water fell from my hands and splashed over the port, surprising us both.

"Hey!" he said, jolting back.

"Ah, sorry," I breathed, touching my temple.

"It's okay, I was just surprised is all. Are you alright?" Ed asked.

My heart was beating rapidly in my head as I tried to breathe, and Ed's voice echoed around me.

"I'm fine," I said weakly, before I lost feeling in my body, slipping from the saddle.

Something caught me around my waist before I fell into the dune. I managed to look up and see Ed with a somewhat worried expression.

"You scared me there for a moment, Freckles," he said, his voice a little echoey. I blinked slowly, noticing his arm cradling me against him. He produced his canteen, twisting it open. "Here, drink up."

He pressed the open top of my canteen to my lips, and I drank in small sips. The water nearly revitalized me, and in a few minutes, I felt more alert. I sat up from him, pressing my hand to my forehead.

"Sorry, I just felt dizzy," I said, taking another sip for myself this time.

"You're pushing yourself too hard," he commented. "You could have said if it was too difficult. I'll survive." I sighed.

"I'm really alright. I'm probably just a little dehydrated," I said.

When I had practiced, I usually could tell when I was feeling strange, but I couldn't this time. I wasn't sure if I was building a tolerance or if I was actually dehydrated. I didn't want him to worry unnecessarily.

"Mr. Han, how much further do we have left," Breda asked aloud.

"We've almost made it. Look, you can see the ruins ahead," he said, pointing into the distance.

Sure enough, poking through the sand ahead were broken bits of a civilization lost in a single night. The birthplace of the original Philosopher's Stone.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

What Lies Ahead

TW: There is a depiction of an anxiety attack brought on by PTSD. Reader discretion is advised.

"Well?" Lust asked the approaching soldier, tapping her foot impatiently.

She was irritated, to put it mildly. Envy had screwed things to hell, and now she had to figure out how to undo his mess before Father caught wind of it. The soldier transformed back into the familiar figure her fury was directed at as he held out a piece of paper to her.

"I was able to locate a witness who saw the man that orchestrated the breakout. Here, this is a rough sketch of the guy," Envy said, handing over the scrap of paper which Lust examined.

"Oh, he's still alive then?" she asked with a laugh, recognizing number sixty-six. She furrowed her brow, looking up to Envy. "Is there any direct connection with the Colonel?"

"Who knows? My money says he's the one behind it, though," Envy said through a stretch.

It would make sense that the Colonel had been the puppeteer of this little operation, especially after the stunt he and that girl pulled over Envy. Imagine Lust's surprise when Envy came back shivering and empty-handed. She eyed him from the corner of her peripheral.

"Where did he run off to?" she asked, referring to number sixty-six.

It didn't bode well for them if he was on the Colonel's side. He knew too much. Envy seemed to bend out of shape at the inquiry.

"Well, he did leave pretty suddenly, and he's good at hiding," he stuttered, seeming utterly unsure of himself.

"In other words, you have no idea. You're useless," Lust bit out. "Not only do you not have any useful information on the breakout, but you couldn't even manage to bring one little girl to Father. Pathetic."

"Don't blame this on me, you old hag. You know as well as I do that if Pride were here, this would have been more manageable," Envy shot back. "He and Wrath sure picked a convenient time to skip town."

He grumbled to himself irritably, and Lust rolled her eyes. How many times would it take for him to understand?

"You know they have to keep appearances," she sighed, rubbing her temples. "I could let the breakout slide, but how difficult is it to secure a girl?"

She had done it quite easily. Maybe that was the issue; she hadn't been the one to retrieve her in the first place.

"Well, I'd like to see you bring her in without wanting to kill her," he muttered. "Damn brat, freezing me like that… She'll pay for that. Her and that damn Colonel. Two against one isn't very fair, don't you agree?" She ignored his useless question.

"Have you at least managed to find out where she and that troublesome man we were looking after escaped to?" she asked. Envy didn't meet her gaze, pressing his index fingers together guiltily. Lust groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Such incompetence."

"Look, they were quick on the uptake. I know where the Colonel is, at least. He's back at his post like nothing happened," Envy griped. "As if he didn't burn me to a crisp."

"How bold," she mused, stroking her chin. Their plan to subdue him hadn't gone accordingly, but maybe now he'd behave himself, though she had her doubts. He didn't seem the type. Something occurred to her. "What of that nurse?" Envy grinned slyly.

"Taken care of," he said. At least he had managed that much, she thought. "So, what now, Lusty?" She thought for a moment.

"Well, that man's as good as dead after taking those drugs, so I suppose finding him now would be of little consequence. Even if he survives the withdrawal, he won't remember what he uncovered. As for the girl, we need to find her before Father finds out about this blunder of yours." Before she goes and runs her mouth unnecessarily, Lust thought, biting at the tip of her thumbnail.

"Easy for you to say," he countered, crossing his arms defensively. "I don't know how to track her down. She may as well have dissolved into thin air. If you hadn't noticed, it's just me looking. I'm short on manpower."

"Manpower?" she asked, turning to one of the cages behind her. A voice rang out in a monstrous growl, rattling the steel cage with extreme force, and suddenly, she had a devilish idea. She turned to the cage, the heel of her shoe clacking against the floor with conviction. "But you've got plenty of manpower right here. Looks like you're finally on, Barry the Chopper. Let's see how good you are at tracking."

We eventually made it to the ruins, and when we approached, Fu greeted us from the top of a piece of rubble.

"I've been waiting," he announced, jumping down as we each dismounted. We exchanged pleasantries, but Ed's greeting wasn't so pleasant.

"Water!" Ed exclaimed angrily. "I'm burning up after crossing that godforsaken desert, and I need water!"

Fu seemed taken aback by Ed's outburst, but he led us and our horses to a small spring a little further into the ruins without further delay. I nudged Ed for his child-like outburst, but he just grumbled. When Ed laid his eyes on the spring, I thought he'd burst into happy tears.

"There, water," Fu said dryly, motioning to the spring.

Ed wasted no time removing his cloak and gloves, throwing them haphazardly to the ground as he ran into the spring, doing an awkward mix between a front-flip and a dive. I couldn't help but laugh as he splashed into it. I collected the cloak and gloves he had forsaken, and after dusting them off, I rested them over our horse, which I led to the spring to drink. His head bobbed up as I took my own cloak off, and he spoke through the film of water.

"My automail almost seared through my skin," he complained as I took a seat at the edge of the spring, patting our horse's head. I wrinkled an eyebrow at him. "Well, I couldn't ask for your help again after you nearly bit the dust."

"Fair," I grumbled, my hand resting on the warmed stone.

I investigated the pool as Ed bobbed nearby, wondering just how cool it could possibly be with the sun beating down from overhead. I reached out to touch it to see for myself, but I saw my reflection in it, and something inside of me felt suddenly unnerved. A moment of déjà vu, almost. I scooted further from the water. Fu turned and looked at us.

"Whose idea was it to bring the kids?" he asked as if we weren't there. I glared at him, and he turned to Breda.

"It was a direct order," Breda explained. They chatted amongst themselves, and Ed waded over to me, crossing his arms over the edge.

"You don't wanna get in?" he asked, water trailing from him and onto the ledge.

I looked at the spring again. It probably wasn't deep, especially if my unit of measurement was Edward Elric. It would probably be okay.

"I'm good," I assured him, shaking my head. He rested his cheek on his arm.

"Oh, come on, it feels great," he said, dipping his automail into the pool to scoop up a handful of water, splashing me. It was surprisingly chilly, and I shivered a bit.

"Hey!" I exclaimed with a laugh, lifting a bit of water, and I splashed him back.

He grinned devilishly, scooting back and this time he used both hands to splash me. I looked down at my now wet lap, my clothes soaked. I narrowed my eyes and clapped my hands, touching them to the spring water. I sent a surge of water over him that he certainly wasn't expecting. He blinked a few times after it had passed over him, and I burst into laughter, clutching at my stomach, trying to contain myself. He stood upright and trudged through the water to me, trying to seem menacing as he approached, though it only made me laugh harder.

"Oh, real funny, haha," he said, his hands resting on his hips. I still laughed. "Well, see how you like this!" He caught me around the waist too quickly for me to register, and I cried out as he lifted me.

"Ed, wait—"

I yelled, too late, my back hitting the water roughly. The playfulness of the interaction quickly dissolved into the spring. The water caved in over me as I was held there, unable to breathe. I chanced to open my eyes for a moment and a figure loomed over me, just as it had once before. I could taste the fear on my tongue as I exhaled, bubbles of air escaping my lungs. I desperately flailed around, feeling myself slipping into a panic— memories of Elias and my nightmares swimming around in the water with me. I realized abruptly that the arm at my waist was gone. I shoved my hands against the floor of the spring and propelled myself up with all my might. I broke to the surface fairly quickly, and I was grateful for its shallowness as I gasped for air. I looked around frantically – for what, I wasn't sure – but my eyes eventually landed over to Ed, who fought to speak through a laughing fit.

"Man, you should have seen your face! You were so surprised," Ed snickered. He wadded over, and I turned, feeling off. I knew I was safe, but it was like my body hadn't had the same realization I did. There was a tightness in my chest like someone had pierced their hand through me and took hold of my very heart. He hovered over me, and I turned further away, unable to move my legs out from under me. I didn't want him to see me, not like this. His laugh sputtered out as he knelt in front of me, turning me to face him by my shoulder. "Wait... are you crying?"

He reached out to touch my face, but I flinched back. He retracted his hand, looking a little hurt, as I wiped the sudden onslaught of tears and spring water away.

"I-I'm fine," I stuttered, trying to relax, trying to make my words truth.

I knew I wasn't in danger. I knew Elias was nowhere near here. I knew I wasn't in any danger. Yet my breathing only worsened as more tears cascaded down my face, and I felt as though I couldn't take a full breath. I clawed at my shirt, trying to see if that's what was constricting my breathing. I heard Ed call for me distantly, and I was momentarily away from the sensations that trapped me in my body.

"Marina, hey, look at me," he said. I looked up at him and into his golden eyes, thankful for their steady tranquility, but I noticed a strained uneasiness in his gaze. He reached his hand to my face again, a little hesitantly, as if I were a wild animal, and he was trying not to spook me. I didn't flinch as his fingertips brushed up against my cheek lightly, and he wiped away the streak of tears with his thumb, resting his palm against the side of my face. I seized up suddenly, a rush of tears flooding from me uncontrollably, and sobs soon wracked my body. He moved slowly still as I crumpled, and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his orbit. "I'm sorry, Marina— damnit, I'm sorry." His words muffled as he nestled his chin in my hair.

"Is everything alright?" Major Armstrong called over to us. Ed pulled me closer into his chest.

"Yeah, just give us a minute," he answered, giving the Major a look over his shoulder. I could see as he nodded and returned his attention to the group. I let myself melt into Ed, listening to his heartbeat steady as mine tried to follow in its rhythm. I was eventually able to take a deep breath, my lungs filling with the sweet relief. Even when I was beginning to feel myself again, he didn't let go. He just held me until I had stopped crying, stopped shaking, without an ounce of selfishness to it. It was a generosity I'd never imagined possible before, a warmth that put the heat of this blazing desert to shame. It was like I was as close as I could be to the sun without burning up. Ed pulled away eventually, staring down at me. He spoke quietly, the conversation just for us. "I didn't mean to startle you."

"I know," I managed, finally getting rid of the tightness in my chest.

"Are you hurt?"

"No," I said, shaking my head. He seemed a little unconvinced.

"I'll help you out," he said, standing. He pulled me from the water, and I stood on wobbly legs as he guided me to the edge furthest from the group. It wasn't long until I was safely on the sandy ground with my back against the spring, dripping into the grains beneath me. Ed sat down next to me as I hugged my knees to my chest, and we were quiet. He shuffled a bit, squeezing the excess water from his tank top, and I watched him from the corner of my eye. When he finished, he looked over at me. "I'll give you some space."

He stood, and I felt myself begin to panic all over again. I needed his warmth a little longer. I caught the back of his pants leg, and he looked at me quizzically.

"Please, don't go," I whispered.

I looked at him hopefully as I released him. He seemed to consider my request before rejoining me back on the sand. I let my hand run through my damp hair, occasionally squeezing out streams of water. I fiddled around with it as another lifetime of silence passed between us.

"Marina, I'm—"

"It wasn't your fault," I assured him, cutting him off. I didn't look at his face, but I could almost picture his expression. I didn't want to see the guilt in his eyes like before. "I had an... unfortunate experience with water, kind of recently. I didn't realize I was that afraid of it happening again." He let my words linger in the stale and dry air for a moment.

"What happened?" he asked, his voice low but mild. I looked over to him, his gaze cast to the endless sand and rubble that stretched out in front of us. That was the look I didn't want to see. "You don't have to tell me if it's too uncomfortable."

I bit my lips together, chewing on them to make what I was going to say easier. I needed him to know that he wasn't the issue.

"No, I'll tell you," I said.

So, I told him. Not everything— but I did explain how Elias had taken me that day. I told him about the fountain. I told him how Elias had reminded me of and expected me to know my father and how he decided to let me go with the journal when I didn't. I conveniently left out the bit about my memories and the whole being from the other side of the gate thing. I decided not to get into it further than that, at least not here. When I finished, I looked nervously to Ed, whose face contorted with anger.

"That bastard…" he trailed off, his jaw tightening. He slammed his fist into the sand, leaning forward. "That bastard!"

I touched his arm, just barely, and he looked at me, a fire blazing in his eyes.

"It's alright. Like I said before, we don't have to worry about him anymore," I promised Ed softly.

"Yeah, but he hurt you," he said, clenching his fists. He inhaled through his nose and let the breath out harshly, running his hands through his bangs, his palm resting against his forehead. I couldn't see his face clearly as he spoke. "And now, I've hurt you." I frowned.

"You didn't hurt me, Ed. That wasn't your intention. We were messing around," I said, trying to look him in the eyes. He didn't move, wouldn't meet my gaze, so I grabbed his hand from his face and brought it to mine, resting it against my cheek. He looked at me suddenly, surprise written all over his countenance. I managed a small smile, trying to seem reassuring. "I promise you didn't hurt me. I'm perfectly fine, see?" He looked down into the sand.

"I'll be more careful next time."

"There's no way you could have known, so I'm partially to blame. I'm sorry for not telling you earlier," I said, releasing his hand.

Without mine to hold him there, he could have let go, but he didn't. His hand lingered there at my cheek, soft and warm and comforting. I leaned into it, closing my eyes.

"I know you had your reasons," he said. "I'm sorry I reminded you of it."

"I'm not," I said, the words jumping to the tip of my tongue before I had processed them. I felt his hand slip, and I opened my eyes as he retracted it. He had a strange look on his face, and I chuckled. "I just mean that I'm grateful that if it had to happen, it was with you. It was scary, but I felt better knowing you were there."

The words surprised even me a bit, but I knew it was true as I spoke. If I had fallen into that lake I went to with Nico in Dublith, I doubted he'd have handled the situation very well, nor would I have. I doubted that I'd feel as safe as I did with Ed. Ed looked away quietly, and I realized I had said something he'd probably find a touch weird. I cleared my throat and worked on squeezing the water from my pant legs.

"Are you still scared?" he asked suddenly.

I looked over to him and noticed his automail flexed in a pointed position, his chin resting in his other hand, focused somewhere far off. I looked at my palm and held it out as he glanced at me.

"Are you?" I asked. He traced a circle in my extended hand wordlessly, and I shuddered from his touch. It was much different than the last time. His automail was warm to the touch, and the circle burned in my palm long after his fingers retracted. I did the same for him, and together, we swallowed our fears. I leaned my back against the spring, the stones warm on my back and I sighed, shutting my eyes. "At least the water cooled me off." Ed snorted.

"Pfft, that's your takeaway?" he asked incredulously.

"Well, that and the fact that I probably look crazy," I said, twirling a damp strand of hair that fell into my face around my finger.

"Not at all," he said absently, and I dropped the strand turning to him. He had a goofy look on his face that I hadn't seen before. "You look..." I watched him intently as he trailed off.

What? I look what? I thought fervently to myself, wanting him to finish his sentence. He didn't get the opportunity.

"You lovebirds finished over there? We need to get moving," Breda called, and I let out a mix between a gasp and a laugh. I covered my mouth as I chanced a look at Ed, who moved to stand.

"Shut up, Breda!" he exclaimed suddenly as he stood over me. He sighed and held out his hand. "We good?" I chuckled, taking his hand and I stood with him.

"We're good," I confirmed.

He nodded with a half-smile that made him look a little dopey, but I found it endearing. We rejoined the group, still a little wet but a lot surer of ourselves.

"So, this is Xerces, huh?" Ed said. I glanced around at the ruins, taking them in. The city was great and vast — you could tell that much far out into the desert — but up close, it seemed incredibly intricate. The way the pillars were carved, the structures that still held after years and years of aging, the spectacle of it all was simply fascinating. I touched my hand to an intricately crafted slab of stone that had fallen from a structure above it and let my hand follow the work that existed well before I ever did. It was really such a loss. "Looks just like the fable described it." Fu looked at Ed, surprised.

"Did you say a fable?" he asked.

Ed nodded and went into detail of the story of the Eastern Sage, the bringer of alchemy to Amestris. Fu exchanged his own story like that of Ed's, about a drifter from the West. He explained that this Western sage was credited to have brought Alkahestry to Xing, or at least, had given them the means to begin its practice. They continued their conversation after we re-cloaked ourselves, and we began walking deeper into the ruins, though I stopped paying attention after a while. I was filled with wonder, staring around at my surroundings, trying to piece together which broken stones in the sand had once fit together as a pillar of the lost civilization. I was so lost in my rebuilding; I didn't notice Ed lagging.

"Hey, Marina," he called. I looked around for him before I saw him far behind me, staring off at something. I walked back to him, and I followed his gaze. High above the ruins was a mural that looked almost like a transmutation circle, but it was broken off at the top, leaving it incomplete. It was more intricate than any circle I had ever laid my eyes on, containing a plethora of symbols and writings beyond my comprehension. "Did you happen to see something similar in the fifth lab?" I shook my head.

"I don't remember anything after Envy knocked me out," I noted, though I did recognize it from the show. For the life of me, I couldn't remember its exact significance.

"Oh, right," Ed mumbled.

"What are you two gawking at? Come on!" Fu called back to us. Ed and I looked at one another, then ran to catch up.

"We're going in pretty deep now," Ed said after a bit of walking.

The Major hummed in agreement, looking around. We were a bit alarmed as a voice rang out above us.

"Edward! Marina!" it called, drawing our eye to the top of some rubble.

She was concealed in the shadows, but I knew that voice anywhere. I smiled widely as Ross emerged unscathed from the shadows.

"That damn Colonel!" Ed said with an incredulous laugh, his face cracking in two at the sight of her. She scaled down the rubble in a flash, and the Major was on her.

"Lieutenant Ross! Thank the heavens!" the Major belted as he leaped at her, though she adeptly dodged his hug. He chased her around in circles, crying tears of joy. "My heart's been congested with grief!"

Ross somehow managed to fend off the blubbering Major, trying to console him all the while from a safe distance. I chuckled watching the exchange.

"There really wasn't any place in Amestris where we could safely hide a dead girl, especially one that's still alive, you know?" Breda said.

"So, the Colonel knew Lieutenant Ross was innocent all along?" Ed asked. Breda grinned.

"We had a feeling as soon as it came out in the papers. But the Colonel was the one who put the whole thing together," Breda said. Ed looked at me.

"Does that mean when he took you…?" he trailed off tentatively.

"That I was involved? Yeah, though I wasn't exactly filled in before I was a part of it," I smiled. I looked to Breda, asking for permission to go on, and he gave me a thumbs up. "You should know, though— Ross isn't the only one still alive. Hughes made it, Ed. He's alive."

I couldn't help the smile that spread wide across my face. It felt so good to say that out loud. Ed's eyes enlarged, and for a moment, I thought he may just keel over. What I wouldn't give for the beauty of a modern smartphone to capture the stunned look.

"No way, I thought… I was sure…"

"Maybe we should sit and discuss," Breda said, clapping Ed on the back.

Ed nodded numbly as we rounded up the group and sat on some bits of rubble from the ruins as Breda explained what happened. He explained the breakout, as well as Barry and Ling's involvement, and how Mustang had managed to fake Ross's death.

"After Madam Ross was prematurely freed, the young lord made a deal with Barry the Chopper. The orders I've been given are to personally escort this woman to the East to take refuge," Fu explained further.

"So, we all agreed to rendezvous here in one big effort to aid the Lieutenants escape," Breda said.

"I see," the Major said with a nod. Ed gave Breda a look.

"You gotta be joking. I can't believe the Colonel was able to pull one over on us like this," he snorted.

"He knew it'd be easier to convince you if you actually saw Lieutenant Ross, and Marina, too," Breda explained. Ed chuckled and held his arms up in surrender.

"Fine, I'll admit it, alright? He actually knew what he was doing this time."

"Though, I'm sure she would have more details of what happened when the Colonel placed her under 'arrest' than I would," Breda said, directing his gaze to me.

I gulped as all their eyes fell on me, and I cleared my throat.

"Well, when I was missing a while back, I had run into Hughes, who was being targeted by the Homunculi we met in the fifth lab," I said. Ed's face twisted at the memory. "I managed to stop them from killing him, and they took us both as hostages. They agreed to release me if I promised to keep quiet about the ordeal. They threatened to kill him if I didn't cooperate. They wanted me to behave myself."

"That's why you couldn't tell me what happened," Ed pieced together quietly. "You carried that burden for weeks." I nodded solemnly.

"I managed to not say anything to you guys, but Mustang was able to tie me back to the scene, and he tried to get it out of me when we spoke in his office."

"I should have known that bastard was up to something," Ed grumbled.

"When I didn't say anything, he let me go but promised to throw me in jail if it turned out I was involved. Then the paper announced Hughes' death, and I panicked," I said, twirling my thumbs. "Mustang kept his word and arrested me shortly after 'murdering' Ross. But instead of booking me, we set out to rescue Hughes. We ran into some trouble, but we found him, and he's alive."

When I finished, the crowd around us looked more than relieved. I felt lighter, having been able to say something I had held onto for so long. I hadn't realized how much it had weighed me down until then.

"So, what has become of the General? Should he not also be sent away, being named dead publicly?" the Major asked.

"We sent him close to some relatives and our old stomping grounds in East City to keep an eye on him. We may move him further out someday, but we didn't think it would be good to move him too far in his current condition," Breda supplemented. I took a deep, preparatory breath, awaiting the inevitable question.

"Condition?" Ed asked.

The heaviness fell back to my shoulders almost immediately. Breda and I exchanged a look, almost as if to decide who would bear the burden of delivering the news. Breda sighed and relented to my sad eyes.

"His captors had been using experimental drugs on him. He— lost parts of his memory," Breda said quietly.

A gust of wind blew past my ears, the only thing I could hear in the silence that held a tense grip over us. No one moved, no one spoke; we just sat with that uncomfortable truth.

"That is most unfortunate," the Major eventually got out, somberly. "I will say, I am heartened to know that the Brigadier General is alive." Ed eventually pulled back and rested his elbows on his knees.

"Yeah, same here," Ed said, shaking his head soberly. He looked over at me. "I'm glad you weren't actually arrested either. I was ready to find Mustang and beat the living hell out of him."

"He mentioned something else," Breda said. Ed quirked a brow. "He said he didn't want to take a chance on some hot-tempered kid endangering the operation, so he sent you out here."

"Hot-tempered kid?" he exclaimed angrily, throwing his arms in the air suddenly and clenching his fists.

I stifled laughter; the previous tension of the moment burst. I couldn't help but think Breda had done that purposely.

"You said operation. Is there a phase beyond liberating Lieutenant Ross and General Hughes?" Armstrong asked, somehow able to ignore Ed's outburst.

"Indeed. He's got a plan to reel in the puppeteer, the one behind the conspiracy," Breda said, leaning in.

"No one calls me a— wait, what you say?" Ed said, suddenly forgetting his previous misgivings.

"You remember Barry from the fifth lab, right? He went on one hell of a rampage. They're bound to send someone to reclaim him," Breda said. The Major nodded.

"That would make sense. So, you wish to draw them out that way?"

"Yeah, though we're not sure who they're going to target first; Barry or the Colonel," Breda said. Ed turned up his nose.

"Why would they go after the Colonel?"

"Think about it; Mustang and Marina liberated a dead man, in the heart of Central at that. Would you let that slide?" he asked.

"I guess you're right," Ed said, looking over to me. "Is that why you sent her out here?"

"Right. We wanted to narrow who they'd target," Breda shrugged. "He wasn't exactly forthcoming about the details, but he had mentioned them having a particular interest in you, specifically, Marina." I nodded dully.

"Yeah," I said, giving Ed a knowing look. "That trouble we ran into, it was one of the people from the fifth lab."

"The Homunculi," Ed added lowly, clenching the fabric of his cloak.

I wrapped my arms around myself, a little unnerved. Envy's words lingered in my mind, swirling around like smoke. If the point of their last stunt were to secure me somehow, it was only a matter of time before they'd come looking for me. I could only hope that I'd have enough time to explain my circumstances to Ed and Al before they had a chance to find me. I glanced at Ed, who folded his hands together tightly, lost in thought. I decided I'd tell him about their plan after I had explained myself fully. The Major shuffled beside me, and I watched as he produced a little notebook and began sketching. He asked us questions about the Homunculi, how they looked, what abilities we knew they had, and the like. Breda provided what intelligence he had as well, as Fu looked on curiously. In a few minutes, we had a slew of sketches stretched in a circle in the dirt as he worked on another piece. Ross groaned.

"I've got nothing to do with this. Zilch. And yet, here I am, caught up in the middle of it. And framed by Homunculi," she pouted, deflated.

Major Armstrong placed his latest sketch on the ground, completing the circle.

"We've collected a fair amount of intelligence. And once we properly piece it together, we'll have the culprit behind this conspiracy, and behind the General's current state," Breda announced.

Everyone seemed pensive, and I felt strangely aware, knowing exactly who they were after.

"I promise you this, Lieutenant, we will absolve you of this crime," the Major assured the distraught Lieutenant, who sighed.

"Lieutenant Colonel— I mean, General Hughes. It's just hard to accept that they did that to him," Ed said, his face crestfallen. I wrung my hands together.

"What shall you do now, Edward Elric?" the Major asked. He looked up to the Major briefly before returning his gaze to the sand at his feet.

"Al and I committed a taboo. We still have people that help us. Some people get angry at us. Others support us silently. Each one of them has tried to help me keep my promise to my brother," Ed disclosed quietly. He squeezed his right wrist as he continued. "So, I have no choice. I can't turn back. Which means all I can do is move forward, right? And I'll protect everyone I can along the way."

He glanced over at me, his golden irises shining with an intensity I didn't quite understand, and I felt a strange stirring in my chest.

Why is he looking at me like that? I wondered in silent nervousness. He looked back to his open palms, his automail one gloved, but his flesh one free.

"I refuse to let another person become a victim. Not while I'm alive. I know that's a hard promise to keep. It's hard enough just trying to take care of myself. To think that I'm even capable of it… Maybe I'm just arrogant. But it's the only thing I can think of. So, I have to do it. I have to," he finished, clenching his fists, letting his arms rest over his knees.

He had spoken with such grit, such resolve; I wondered briefly if he was the same person I had met a few months ago. I couldn't tell what exactly was different. It was subtle, but he seemed more mature somehow. He looked a bit older now— broader, maybe. A bit wiser than then.

"What about you, Miss Marina?" the Major asked, catching me off guard.

I looked to my left, acknowledging the Major. I thought for a moment, noticing Ed's gaze fall on me.

"I suppose I could do anything, being a citizen now," I said wistfully, and Ed rose a curious brow. I met his eyes, apprehension apparent in them. I smiled. "You know, all this time I've been living day by day, taking things as they come the best I can. I still have so many questions, so many uncertainties I want to make sense of. I still have some things I need to get off my chest. I think I'll find some direction once I do."

Ed averted his gaze, looking a little flushed, and I wondered if the heat was getting to him. I looked around and noticed we were all in the shade.

Oh, I thought dully. The Major turned to Ross.

"And you Lieutenant? Where do you intend to seek asylum?" he asked her.

"Well, I think that I'm going to give Xing a shot," she said with a smile.

After an enlightening circle chat, we trekked back to where we had started, taking a slight detour to make it back swiftly. I gaped at all the new ruins there to behold. Ed walked quietly beside me.

"So, you're a citizen now?" he asked as I inspected a particularly interesting rune.

"How'd I know I couldn't just slip that little detail past you?" I poked at him. He didn't poke back as he usually did, so I continued. "Mustang granted me citizenship after I helped rescue Hughes." He nodded dully.

"That's great," he said, a little less enthusiastically than I had pictured him saying it.

"Yeah," I said, rubbing my arm. "I uh, have a cool little ID card and everything. I'll show it to you."

"Sure, sure," he said quietly.

I furrowed my brow. I wasn't exactly sure what was going on in that head of his, and it was starting to get to me.

"Ed, is everything okay?"

"Now that you're a citizen, you could go anywhere you want," he said flatly.

"Well, yeah," I conceded.

Breda had let it slip at some point that I was no longer in military custody either, though I was to take extreme caution when it came to the Homunculi.

"You don't have to travel with us anymore. Just like we planned," he said.

What was he going on about? We hadn't even trekked back across the desert and he was trying to get rid of me.

"Right," I said quietly, not sure what else to say. I bit my lips together. "I guess I'll head back to Central when we're done here."

"Why not come with me to Resembool?" he asked suddenly. He seemed surprised by his own question and scratched the back of his head. I rose a brow. "I mean— if you want. Before you head to Central." I cracked a smile.

"Sure, if that's alright with you. I wouldn't mind seeing Pinako," I said, thinking about her cooking.

She could be a little abrasive if you didn't chop a veggie right, but I learned a lot of helpful cooking techniques from her. We shuffled quietly through the desert before he spoke again, though I almost didn't catch it.

"Then you can give me the full story," he said quietly. "Whatever it is you've been keeping from me. What you want to get off your chest."

I stopped walking as he turned to me, an expectant look on his face. I understood better now, all that beating around the bush— now we made it to the root.

"So, that's what's been bugging you," I noted, feeling a little relieved. The feeling was quickly replaced with a reluctance.

"Yeah, it's just— I feel like there's still so much that happened that I don't know," he conceded. I looked to the ground and watched as the sand kicked up from my shoes.

"When I was taken," I added softly. "You mean then, right?"

"Yeah," he agreed. "I just want to know, you know, before you go."

Is he worried I'm going to disappear before I explain myself? I wondered. I swallowed a lump in my throat as I looked away, aware of the company we kept a few feet ahead as we resumed walking.

"I'd really rather speak to you more privately about it. I know you've waited all this time already, but could you hold on a little longer?" I asked. "I won't run out on you until I do, I promise."

I knew I was pushing the inevitable further and further, but there was a part of me that wasn't ready for his reaction yet. I had dreamed up scenario after scenario of how Ed would take the news of me being from the other side, and not one of them ended well. He gave me a look.

"A little longer?" he parroted.

"A little longer."

"Fine, a little longer," he surrendered, sighing harshly. "You know, you're killing me over here." He threw his arms up in a grand gesture to articulate the seriousness of his grumbling but threw me a grin.

Just a little longer, I thought, laughing at his childish but understandable reaction. He laughed too, and just like that, he was back to normal. We were back to normal as we approached the camp we had left behind. Let us stay like this a little longer.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Thirty

The Jury Is Out

We eventually made it back to the camp we had left behind, though a slew of new people already mounted on horseback awaited us this time as we approached. Among them were Mr. Han, who seemed to be preparing the saddle of a horse. Fu departed from our little expedition group and approached Mr. Han. We stopped a little ways away as Fu chatted with him, likely coordinating travel arrangements. He soon after reapproached us with a horse for Ross. She took its reins, getting acquainted with her new companion, petting the horse quietly as we watched.

"Any parting wishes? Shall I tell your parents?" the Major asked her back. She turned to us, a sad smile on her face as she released the reigns.

"No, sir. As much as I want them to know that I'm okay, I'm scared it would be too much of a risk. I just don't want to put them in that kind of danger," she said, her voice a little strained.

I remembered our chat back in Central; I was at least glad she got to see them one last time. I knew she'd be able to see them again. It was just a matter of time. But her situation still stung in my heart. I still couldn't help but feel responsible, unable to absolve her of exile on my own.

"Very well," the Major agreed. She nodded and turned to face us with a soldier's posture.

"Major Armstrong, Lieutenant Breda, please deliver a message to the Colonel— I need him to know how grateful I am for what he's done. If there is any way I can help him, tell him to send for me," she said. She raised her arm in salute to the men. "I owe him a great debt, and I am willing to put my life on the line to repay it."

She finished with a deep breath like she had been relieved and maybe even a little apprehensive. They both saluted her passionate speech.

"Right," the Major affirmed to her.

She lowered her salute as her eyes trailed over to Ed and me. Ed sighed and lifted his hand, about to salute her, when she extended her hand to him.

"Goodbye, Edward. Take care of yourself, okay?" she said, quirking a smile.

"I still owe you. For slapping me, that is," Ed said with a melancholy chuckle.

"You can get me next time," she said, her hand still outstretched and waiting for him to take.

He shook it finally and gave her a nod. They parted, and she looked at me. I could already feel the tears start in my eyes, but I sniffed, trying to be strong. I held out my hand, not expecting her to take it and pull me into a hug. After I got over the initial shock, I hugged her back tightly, gripping the back of her cloak.

"I'm going to miss you," I said, my words muffled by the thick fabric of her coat.

"I'm going to miss you, too," she said, ruffling my hair. I giggled as she pulled away, gripping my shoulders. "You keep yourself and those boys out of trouble, you hear?" I nodded with a smile. I couldn't help but feel like I was losing a big sister.

"I'll do my best," I assured her. She let me go, and I stepped back beside Ed.

"Good, I'm counting on you," she said, as Fu helped her mount her horse.

We watched as she gave us one last wave before turning to the desert, prepared to emigrate to Xing. In a few short minutes, she and the rest of their party became specks across the desert.

"Alright. Next time, then," Ed said, almost to himself. I inhaled sharply, blinking away tears. Ed looked over to me and chuckled. "Cry baby."

I shot him a glare, tears falling freely from my eyes.

"I'm not a cry baby!" I whined very unconvincingly. He just shook his head.

"Yeah, right— not you, never," he teased as I wiped my eyes on my sleeve and sniffled. He looked to the Major and Breda. "When are we heading back?"

"We're set to be off at sunset. It's a lot easier to traverse the desert at night," Breda informed us.

"Why didn't we do that in the first place?" Ed grumbled to himself. Breda shrugged. "Then, before we go, I'm going to go check something out."

"Sure, I don't care what you do as long as you're back before sunset," Breda nodded as I gave Ed a quizzical look.

Then I realized he probably wanted to check on that transmutation circle from before. Ed looked over to me.

"Care to join me?"

"Sure," I said, following him away from the group.

"If you're even a minute late, we're leaving both your asses here!" Breda called after us. I turned and stuck my tongue out at him.

I'd like to see him try to leave us, I thought mischievously. It's not like we'll be long. We trekked back into the ruins, retracing the steps we had taken earlier. Eventually, as the sun lazed over the ruins, we made it to the crumbled bit of the city he had shown interest in. He squinted as he looked up at it.

"I thought so. It's like the transmutation circle from the fifth lab. A two-headed dragon, and the sun," he said, pointing out the different symbols.

I finally had a good look at the thing and followed the tracing he did in the air, noting the three visible suns encircling the twin dragons. Detailed runes filled both inside the circle and around it, though I couldn't make heads or tails of what it said.

"It sure is interesting," I whispered, tilting my head at it. If only I could remember what it meant, I thought with a bit of a frown. He looked at them a moment more before he ruffled his hair in a fit of frustration.

"Ah, damnit! Why does the top part have to be missing?" Ed griped.

I was about to say something when I felt something prick at the back of my neck, an unsettling presence approaching— and fast. I had felt the same sensation during my training when I could tell one of the boys was coming for me. I still couldn't tell when Izumi approached, but whoever was coming let their step fall loudly, and I turned to face a man who towered over me, poised with a blunt stick raised above his head, ready to strike. I noticed from the corner of my eye that a second man was targeting Ed and realized I'd be on my own. The man swung with a grunt, and I dodged the blow, spinning behind him. He stumbled forward, and I used his momentum against him, slamming my elbow down on his back— which he had left wide open. The stick fell from his hands as he collapsed, coughing. I looked to my elbow – which stung a little – wondering if I had hit him too hard. I stooped next to him, and he seemed alright— minus his temper. He swung at me wildly, and I stepped back.

"Watch it!" I said as I caught his hand and twisted it behind him, putting a little distance between us while maintaining the hold.

"Marina?"

I turned to see that Ed had also taken care of his attacker, and I sighed in relief. He looked over to me with wide eyes, his jaw slack.

"Looks like I learned something from Izumi's training after all," I noted, grinning proudly. He snorted.

"Yeah, I'd say so," he said, giving me a quick nod. Ed's brow creased as he addressed our new friends. "What do you want? We don't have any money, so you— you're Ishvalen?"

The realization hit him as there was a shuffling along the stone and sand, and we looked around to see people appearing from behind pillars and broken bits of the ancient civilization.

"Excuse me, young people," a man made himself known as he approached us, obviously the leader of the troupe, heading the crowd of men of Ishval that surrounded us. He had a deep, jarring scar that covered the left side of his face, and it seemed his eye had been severely injured as a result. It was an old scar, looking as tough as leather, and I felt a wave of pity crash over me. It was likely a scar of war. My thoughts trailed to Elias, to my father, of the clashing of ideals and people through bloodshed and anguish. I frowned. "I'm afraid we're going to have to take you both hostage until your military returns our holy land to us."

"They're not going to return squat," Ed snorted, changing his hold on his attacker to address the newcomer. "Not over a couple of kids."

"It was the death of a single child that triggered the entire Ishvalen civil war. So, you really shouldn't doubt your significance in the eyes of history," the man said plainly. Ed glowered.

"That's enough of your shameful behavior," a raspy voice called our attention, and we looked to see an elderly woman with a cane and a bandage over the side of her face approach with a young boy at her side, steadying her.

"Madam Shan!" the scarred man exclaimed, a bit stunned— like a kid caught with their hand in the cookie jar.

"Look at you fools— are you all trying to dishonor the name of Ishvala?" she asked, her tone stern and motherly. She seemed well respected, as the men that surrounded us took on guilty looks from just a few words from her lips.

"Look, they won't try to attack you again. Can you please just let them go now?" the young boy asked us.

I looked at Ed, who took in our surroundings before his eyes met mine. Ed dropped the arm of his assailant and rose from his back, and I followed his lead. I helped the man I had restrained to stand, and once released, he clamored into the crowd, disappearing into it. I shuffled over to Ed, taking my place beside him, his attacker still gripping his likely sore shoulder at Ed's feet. Ed adjusted his coat, addressing the old woman.

"You stood up for us… I don't get it. I always heard that you guys hated Amestrians?"

"Despite the atrocities your country has committed, I know that not all Amestrians are bad," she clarified as Ed's assailant also slunk away, rejoining the crowd. I shuffled my foot a bit.

I guess I'm technically Amestrian now, I contemplated in my head. I had accepted the citizenship, which also meant I had accepted the identity that accompanied it. Amestris had a notorious history, and though it was a short one, it was one tainted by bloodshed and atrocity after atrocity. Beyond that, it seemed that my father was Amestrian before he came to the other side of the gate, making me part Amestrian by blood. My father, who was an Amestrian soldier and an alchemist when the extermination order came down. My father, who sacrificed the lives of countless Ishvalen people for a Philosopher's Stone. My father, who murdered the Ishvalen mother to his child— who murdered his own part Ishvalen son. I clenched a handful of the fabric of my cloak. My ties to Amestris, whether personal or circumstantial, were inexplicably tied to the harm caused by Amestris. I felt guilty by association. I was guilty by association. I didn't feel I deserved her regard.

"Madam Shan and I were both injured during the Ishvalen Civil War, but then we were saved by these two Amestrian doctors," the young boy at Madam Shan's side confided, and I noticed the white scar that cast itself over his left arm and cut across to his chest. "To be honest, I do hate you— but the two of them saved me, and you deserve the same treatment."

"Wait a minute; you're not talking about the Rockbell's, are you?" Ed asked, and as the realization hit him, one hit me; this was not going to be a good revelation. The two looked at one another, surprised Ed knew them.

"Are you saying that you're a friend of doctor Rockbell?" the young man asked. I could feel my heartbeat quicken.

"Yeah," Ed said earnestly.

"They saved the lives of countless Ishvalens all throughout the course of the entire war," the young man beamed. I looked at Ed, sheer pride evident on his face. Pride and adoration.

"No kidding, they were like an aunt and uncle to me."

"They refused to abandon their post. It didn't matter how much the fighting escalated," she said, seeming fond of them.

I wanted to stop their conversation. I knew I couldn't.

"How did… How did they die?" Ed asked, his face darkening.

They seemed surprised by the query, and their faces fell. I felt my stomach drop, and almost reflexively, I reached for him. I felt for his hand, and when I found it, I clasped my clammy one around his tightly, and he gave me a look before returning his attention to Madam Shan.

"They were killed. They were both murdered in cold blood. And it was by the hand of the Ishvalen they'd saved," she spoke gravely, and Ed jumped back, his eyes losing their shine. His hand tightened almost painfully around mine, and I winced.

"But that's so…" he trailed off, his breath hitching in his chest. I bit my lips together until I could taste copper.

"I'm so sorry— there was nothing we could do to stop him," she recounted regretfully.

"Tell me who did it!" he exclaimed suddenly, ripping from my grasp, his hands clenched in front of him. I wanted to reach for him again, but I held back, instead wrapping my arms around myself.

"His face was wrapped in bandages. But he was an Ishvalen monk, and his right arm is tattooed," she said.

Ed's hands shook, and his body shook, and I could almost feel the anger radiating from him like the desert heat. We stood in tense silence for a long while before Ed seemed to compose himself.

"Thank you— for telling me," he said quietly. He looked up to me, and I could still see the swirling storm in his eyes.

"We should head back," I said, taking note of the sun's position, having lowered almost to dusk. He nodded dully as he turned, ready to go.

"Wait, young lady," the old woman called. I turned to her quizzically. "Would you by any chance be part Ishvalen?"

The question caught me off guard, and it certainly caught Ed's attention as he turned swiftly, looking between us.

"Do you recognize her?" Ed asked for me.

I knew he wasn't aware that I was from the other side, but anyone with eyes could see that I wasn't Ishvalen— not even close. My skin was far too fair and freckled, my eyes were too blue, and perhaps most damning, I was born from a woman beyond the gate of this world. Still, I didn't stop him from asking. I was interested to see what the old woman would reply.

"Not quite. She looks a lot like a young woman I used to know, though," she said. "A young Ishvalen woman. Your face is a near copy of hers, though you don't necessarily have the same traits."

"Do you mean Mariella? I kind of see it too," the young boy noted, inspecting my face carefully.

A few murmurs overtook the crowd, and I looked around, feeling strangely exposed.

"Yes, indeed. Does that name sound familiar to you, child?" she asked, sounding a little hopeful.

Ed looked at me as expectantly as they did, maybe waiting for me to have a memory migraine, but I just shook my head.

"I'm sorry, but I don't recognize it," I admitted. Their faces faltered.

"That's alright," she said with a weak smile. "She passed away some time ago, so I doubted you'd know of her. You just look so much like her that seeing you reminded me of pleasant memories. Thank you for that." I nodded, trying to return the smile.

"Sure," I said, though I hadn't done anything.

"If you should have a chance, would you deliver a message to the resting place of the Rockbell's for us? Give them our thanks. And our apologies," she said. I turned to Ed, who was already moving again.

"Yeah," Ed said.

I waved to Madam Shan and the young boy, then ran to catch up with Ed. I trailed behind him as we walked through the gap in the crowd, marveled at how they parted to let us through. As we left the crowd behind, I could tell he was still ruminating over the Rockbell's— that much was evident in the way his face creased. We walked in silence back to camp, the truth weighing us down like lead the whole way.

Ivey flicked off the light, joining Nessa under the covers. She heaved a great sigh, glad to finally be in bed. It had been a hell of a day at work. A young Ishvalen boy had accidentally stepped on an undetonated land mine, and he ended up blowing his leg sky high. Ivey had to conduct an emergency surgery on top of her scheduled procedures to attempt to reattach the nearly shredded limb, which a few determined villagers combed the grounds to find. Unfortunately, in the end, she had to make the call to leave it amputated. It was all she could do to save the boy's life. With what limited resources they had, she had learned that a person's life was worth more than a limb. They had invented automail for that purpose, after all. While she had managed that much, when the boy came to and realized his leg was gone, he had screamed out in inconsolable horror. It wasn't another two hours before the reality of the situation settled with him, and an eerie calm overtook him. It was like he wasn't even there, a ghost of his old self. Ivey had seen him around the camp before, full of life and laughter. But now, she worried that spark of life had been stolen from him thanks to the remnants of a war he had no conscious part in. It made her sick. It was part of the reason she decided to become a surgeon in the first place; to heal a war-torn nation and try to make it whole. It was days like these where she questioned if what she was doing was enough.

But she was relieved to be back, to see Nessa, someone who shared in her sentiments. Someone who understood the desire to help others. As if anticipating Ivey's day, she had even attempted to make dinner that night to surprise her after work, and Ivey was proud to say that Nessa had greatly improved, if not for the overuse of salt. It was an easy fix, though, and Ivey appreciated Nessa's thoughtfulness. She nuzzled against her arm as Nessa read a book by the light of a small bedside lamp.

"Sleepy yet?" Nessa asked, though Ivey had already closed her eyes, resigned to sleep. Despite her own weariness, she was sure her bookworm would be up a while yet. She still shook her head as Nessa rustled her hair. She felt herself drifting off when she was startled awake by shouting down the hall. There was a clamoring and something that sounded like tearing, followed closely by some colorful expletives. Ivey and Nessa both looked to the open door, then to one another. They clamored from the bed and rushed down the hall, worried as to what they'd find. They weren't expecting Elias to be crumpled on the floor of his room, surrounded by shredded bits of paper. He looked up to them, a pitiable hollow to his eyes.

"Elias, what's going on?" Ivey asked, voicing their concerns.

Nessa bent and knelt in the pile of scraps, trying to piece them together.

"What have you done…?" Nessa asked, picking up more abandoned scraps. "These are the notes you compiled to send Marina back. How could you just shred them? You need them."

"I can't do it. I can't send her back," he said quietly. Nessa looked around frantically.

"What? Well, did you try—"

"I tried everything, Vanessa!" he said, starling her. Ivey looked to her, just as shocked. The shock was quickly replaced with a disapproving look directed at Elias. "There's nothing left to try. It's impossible. I can't… I can't send her home. Damnit. Damnit!"

He cried out, punching his fist to the floor repeatedly. Nessa covered her mouth with her hands, her breath catching in her throat. Ivey stood there, conflicted. It wasn't her place to get involved. She hadn't known the pair very intimately, but as she looked down, she knew that Nessa was in no shape to handle the situation. She could already see the worry settling between her eyebrows, the self-doubt. Elias knew what he was doing, using her full name. She went by Nessa for a reason, though Ivey had yet to discover what that reason was when she had come across it one day on a piece of parchment in the medical tent they worked out of. Curious, Ivey had asked why she didn't go by her full name. Nessa had just asked her to not bring it up again, which she respected. Whatever the reason, she knew she'd find out eventually as Nessa opened up to her more. Elias, on the other hand, likely already knew why she didn't— and he was using it against her. Ivey knelt with Nessa and cupped her face in her hands, staring into her kind and gentle eyes, shining with unshed tears.

"It's going to be okay. I got it," Ivey assured her, chancing a glance to Elias, who sat trembling, tearing up more scraps. "Elias." He looked up at her.

"What," he said callously.

"You have to find Marina and tell her," she said calmly, rationally.

"But Ivey, he may still find a way," Nessa tried softly. Ivey shook her head.

"If he's not capable of doing it, it's better to tell her as soon as possible," she said. Elias gave her a look.

"What do you know," he said, tearing more paper. She looked back pointedly to Elias, her tone stern.

"She's going to need time to adjust, and maybe to find her own way back, since you can't," Ivey clarified. Elias flinched. "You have to tell her. It's not a suggestion."

"I don't have to do anything you say," he growled.

"You owe it to that girl, Elias."

"I don't owe her anything!" he yelled out. "Her father is the reason for all of this. I don't owe her."

"She wasn't the one who hurt you, Elias. It was her father, but not her. Like it or not, you owe her an explanation at the very least," Ivey tried to speak to what she knew.

When they had explained their – interesting – situation, Ivey had been understanding. She understood the kind of vice grip vengeance could hold over a person. She understood the crazy lengths you could be pushed to finalize your retribution. She also understood the urge to guide someone you cared about into a better light. She knew all too well. Similarly, she knew that he couldn't run from the consequences of his actions forever.

"What do you know," he growled. "You just walked in here acting like you know me, know us, know what the hell is going on, but you don't. You don't even like me, so stop trying to act like you're trying to help!" He breathed heavily after his outburst, his chest rising and falling unevenly.

"Elias!" Nessa shrieked. "Apologize to Ivey right now! That was uncalled for, and—"

"Nessa," Ivey said, cutting her off with a hand in front of her. She stood, leaving Nessa's side, albeit reluctantly. She strode over to Elias and crouched down in front of him. He glared at her, but she knew she was bigger, stronger, truer to herself. She placed her hand on his shoulder. Elias jerked back, but she just held his shoulder steadily until he eased a little under her gaze. "Tell her, Elias. Or I will."

She spoke simply as she patted his shoulder. She knew what he had said was a projection of his inner turmoil, his own demons seeking some release. She had been the exact same way. Better he find solace in going after her than Nessa or Marina. She could take it. She stood and turned to Nessa, who had pulled herself from the floor, wringing her hands nervously watching the encounter. Elias scoffed.

"Whatever," he murmured, tearing at more scraps. "You still don't know a damn thing."

Ivey walked over to Nessa, leading her from the room. Before she shut the door, she threw a piece of advice over her shoulder, something that had snapped her from her own turmoil once long ago.

"You may want to watch accusing others of not knowing you when you don't even know yourself. When you figure your shit out, you owe Nessa and Marina both a sincere apology."

Ed was jostled awake by an unnecessarily rough bump in the road. He sprung up suddenly, not even noticing that he had dozed off, though he did notice a heaviness that leaned into his side. He looked down and realized that it was Marina who leaned heavily against his shoulder. He blinked away the grogginess from his eyes, squinting a bit as he looked around. They had trekked the desert back under the cover of night, an eerily quiet ride after their encounter with the Ishvalens. Luckily, Ed hadn't needed any help with his ports, the desert becoming a nearly unrecognizable climate in the dark. Ed wasn't sure how long they had been riding in the wagon, but he could see the sun peeking through some holes in the fabric, dotting the cargo they sat among with beams of sunlight. It had still been dark when they had transferred vehicles.

I must have been out for a bit, he thought to himself. Did we cross the border already? How did we even end up like this? He looked around for Breda and the Major, but they weren't where Ed had remembered them last. He couldn't move to investigate, afraid to wake the sleeping girl at his side. She had been dozing off on the horse occasionally, and he wasn't about to wake her after seeming so exhausted. He doubted he'd be able to get her up anyway. He couldn't see her face, but he could feel the warmth of her body against his. In fact, it was much warmer than he remembered, and he could feel sweat beading down his back. He eventually got much too hot sitting there, unable to think of anything except the rapid beating of his heart and the steady rise in temperature, and he decided to risk waking her up. He shook her awake while trying to scoot away.

"Marina… Marina, wake up," he said in a hushed tone. He noticed the wagon had suddenly stopped, and he shook her again, a little more urgently. "Hey, get up."

She stirred a bit, blinking her eyes open a few times, though they seemed unfocused as she looked around.

"Wha…?" she said, looking around.

"You awake now?" Ed asked.

She looked around, seeming to orient herself before she touched the corner of her mouth. As she pulled her hand away, she seemed more awake after looking down at his shoulder.

"Oh my god, did I drool on you?" she squeaked.

Ed followed her gaze to his shoulder. Sure enough, there was a darker spot in the black of his jacket where she had rested her head. Ed suppressed laughter as she rubbed the stain, apologizing profusely.

"It's fine, really," he assured her through a chuckle. "Don't sweat it."

"Geez, that's so embarrassing," she noted. She looked up at Ed, and he couldn't help but notice the proximity of her face to his. She seemed to realize it too as her eyes widened slightly, but she didn't draw back as Ed had expected her to. She lingered there, just staring at him, and he couldn't help but stare back. He had never been this close to her face before. Her freckles dotted over her nose and seemed to bloom from that point outward to the rest of her face, fading the further they stretched. Her eyelashes curled this way and that, a little unruly, but cohesive in a sense too. They accentuated her impossibly opal eyes in a way that somehow made them seem even more unreal. His eyes trailed to her lips, and he felt his pulse race in his throat. He had brushed by them before, back in Dublith, and he was reminded of how soft they had felt under his thumb. They parted as if to say something— but she didn't speak. He had a strange and sudden urge to run his thumb over them again, but as he lifted his hand, the carriage began moving. They rocked from the sudden start, almost right into one another had it not been for Ed quickly placing his hand to the crown of her head, pressing her face to his chest and away from his face. He froze, trying to process the almost reflexive movement. Why had he felt so compelled to reach for her? He felt her wriggle from his grasp, and he pulled her in closer, not trusting himself or what he would do if he faced her. He thought he heard footsteps, effectively pulling him from the strange swirling in his head. "Ed, what are you—"

"Shhh," he implored her, trying to ignore the way her voice reverberated against his chest. He was on high alert as he confirmed having heard rustling and footsteps approach. Did we manage to cross the border? Or are we about to get caught? Ed wondered, switching gears, his heart beating even faster than before.

Breda and Major Armstrong emerged from the front of the caravan, and Ed exhaled.

"We just crossed the border," the Major announced. "We'll be back in Resembool soon."

Ed nodded, releasing Marina, who seemed a bit flushed. Ed didn't meet her face directly. Breda gave them both a look.

"And just what were you two doing back here?" he asked.

They looked to one another and put as much distance between them as possible— scooting until they both reached a piece of cargo to lean against.

"Nothing, we just woke up," Ed explained, trying to reel in his erratic heartbeat. That wasn't nothing, a voice called in his head, which he yelled at internally to shut up. After a few minutes and the Major and Breda had settled, he chanced a look at Marina. She sat hugging her knees to her chest and rested her head in her arms so he couldn't see her expression. Ed felt suddenly embarrassed, and he turned and rested his chin in his palm, trying to maintain a sense of himself. Why didn't she move away? What was he about to do? And why didn't it feel wrong?

The rest of the ride was silent. I was still trying to wrap my head around what exactly had just transpired between Ed and me when the wagon stopped, and we arrived in Resembool. I was more than glad to jump ship, the space in the wagon seeming suffocatingly warm. I couldn't for the life of me get the heat to leave my cheeks. They just burned and burned, not helped by the way I replayed that strange encounter in my head over and over again. Our faces had been so close, so close I thought that maybe I might do something irreversible. I had no idea what had come over me. I just stared at him like an idiot, lost in his golden eyes, lost in my own mind, lost in some fantasy dream world that I knew was just that— a fantasy. But suddenly, I wasn't so sure anymore. Suddenly – if the look in his eyes was what I thought it was and not just a figment of my imagination – I wasn't the only one daydreaming. And that was what I couldn't seem to wrap my head around. That couldn't happen, as much as it made my stomach flip. Major Armstrong helped me down from the back of the wagon, and Ed jumped down, landing beside me. I shifted from my position a bit, looking around.

"Well, I guess this is where we part ways," Ed said, looking to Breda and the Major. "I gotta go get this checked out."

He lifted his arm, giving the Major a pointed look. He simply chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head. They saluted us, and Ed saluted back. I waved, feeling a little out of the military loop.

"Be safe, young Edward, Miss Marina," the Major said.

I smiled and nodded, and we left them at the station. Ed and I started down the long trail to the Rockbell's in silence. I'd look over to him occasionally, debating with myself as to whether I should ask him about the situation, or if I should just drop it and forget it had ever happened. Chalk it up to exhaustion and drowsiness. That would sure be easier.

"Hey, Marina," Ed said, pulling me from my musings. I looked at him with wide eyes. Did he read my mind? I wondered frantically, trying to quiet my thoughts. "About before— I thought we were going to be found out at the border. Sorry for any... weirdness."

His words were as tight as his mouth as he spoke. I nodded, feeling strangely dejected.

He's sorry…? I thought to myself. I wasn't expecting that. I was expecting— maybe fervent denial, but somehow, a 'sorry' felt worse. A 'sorry' felt regretful.

"Forget it ever happened," I said – maybe more to myself – plastering a smile to my face. This is for the best, I reminded myself inwardly. You just imagined it. Get your head out of the clouds.

He nodded, and we continued down the path silently. Before long, we walked along the road that passed by the local cemetery. Ed stopped abruptly beside me. I looked back at him, and when I saw the look on his face, my stomach dropped.

We're in Resembool, I thought to myself, adjusting my gaze to where Ed looked off to in a mix of anguish and anger. I noticed a man standing before a grave near the small entrance marked by a stone wall. He was tall, with long blonde hair pulled in a half-up half-down style, and his coat hung limply at his side. His glasses reflected the harsh sunlight, giving him an almost ominous presence as he turned his head to look at us. That's…

"Hohenheim?"

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Thirty-One

Grave Dweller

Ed dropped the cloak folded at his side, marching off ahead of me and into the cemetery. I trailed behind him – now carrying both our cloaks – stopping just short of the entrance as he faced his father. I decided to leave them to their own devices. I stood idly by while Edward and his father exchanged some… colorful greetings if one could call it that. I leaned against the stone fence, facing away from the pair as they talked, instead focusing my eyes further up the trail. I could see the Rockbell's place and the ashen plot that Ed and Al had once called home beyond it. Eventually, they finished – or at least, Ed had decided they were done – and Ed stomped out of the cemetery. It was astonishing how Hohenheim was able to rattle Ed more than I had seen him rattled by any Homunculi or mortal danger we had encountered thus far. I stood from the sidewall I leaned against, holding his cloak out to him. He took it with a bit of a grunt, and I chuckled at the strange angry stance he took.

"What's so funny," he grumbled. I pointed at his angled feet.

"You look like an angry little duck," I pointed out, concealing a snort.

"Don't call me little!" he hissed, looking down.

He seemed to take notice of how duck-like his stance was and straightened up, but he couldn't hide the little smirk on his face as we began to laugh together. I was glad to see him a little livelier after his encounter with his father, but that was soon dashed as Hohenheim approached. Ed glared as he stood a few feet away. He turned with a huff, headed up the path.

"He's exactly like I was at his age," Hohenheim said wistfully, almost to himself, watching Ed's disappearing back. He looked down at me with a cold blankness in his eyes, and I gulped. "I hadn't expected that my son would find a woman."

"He didn't," I corrected, nipping whatever ideas he was forming in the bud. "Just a friend."

"Hmm," he hummed, not seeming like he was present for the strange conversation unfolding between us. I didn't want to particularly be there either. "And you are?"

"Marina," I said, adjusting the cloak in my grasp. "Hohenheim?"

He nodded, holding his hand out, and I took it a little hesitantly. As we shook, I felt a strange jolt of electricity flow through my whole body, congregating somewhere above my belly button. I stumbled back a bit as he released me, confused as hell as he narrowed his eyes at me.

"Just as I thought," he said cryptically.

"What do you—"

"Marina, let's go!" Ed called from his place up the path. Hohenheim jerked his head in Ed's direction.

"You'd better catch up," he said simply with a slight quirk to his mouth as he turned and stalked back into the cemetery.

My mouth opened, but I felt numb all over, and my voice didn't cooperate with me. I stared blankly until he was out of sight.

Just what the hell was that? I wondered, bewildered, staring at my palm. It looked fine, and I was still standing. I looked up, noticing that Ed was nearly at the Rockbell residence. I heeded his advice warily and took off after Ed once I could feel my legs beneath me. I huffed a little as I caught up with him.

"That bastard, I can't believe he even showed his face around here after ten damn years," he grumbled.

I looked over to Ed as we approached the porch, his face back to being twisted in anger. Pinako opened the door just as we reached the landing, greeting us with a smile. Den trailed behind her, barking excitedly at our arrival.

"Oh, Marina, Ed, what a pleasant surprise," she said, stepping aside, letting us in. She gave Ed a look. "By the looks of it, you already saw your father."

"What gave it away?" Ed asked sourly.

The old woman chuckled as we congregated in the entrance of her home. She looked outside, seemingly searching for something before she closed the door behind her and gave us a look.

"Shouldn't Al be with you? Or Winry?" she asked, bewildered.

Ed and I looked to one another, and he took the opportunity to clarify. After a quick explanation of the events that had transpired over the past few days, she led us into the workshop to look at Ed's automail. She gave him a once over, and after a few twists of a wrench and a replaced screw or two, his arm was back to full working condition. Luckily, Armstrong didn't do any injurious damage. Ed rolled his shoulder a few times as Pinako packed up her tools.

"Thanks, Granny," he said, standing with a groan. "That feels much better."

"I'll send ya the bill," she chuckled.

Ed gave her a snide look, and I laughed. The somewhat jovial air was soon sucked from the room as we heard the front door open, and Hohenheim stepped into view from the backroom. He was uncannily good at that.

"What the hell is he doing here," Ed whispered angrily to Pinako. She shrugged.

"You two burned down his house."

"You mean… he's staying here?" he asked, deadpanning.

She nodded. Hohenheim turned to us smugly as Ed tore on by me, heading straight for the stairs.

"Where are you going?" I asked. "We just got here."

He wrapped his hand around the railing and began scaling the stairs.

"I'm going to bed," he called angrily behind him. "I'm tired."

Pinako and I exchanged a look with a sigh. It was nearing dinner time, but I had a feeling his early turn in had more to do with his father than it did with him being tired. We stood around awkwardly until Pinako broke the silence.

"Well, you'd probably like to freshen up before dinner, Marina. Come along," she said, dragging me to the stairs and past an almost statuesque Hohenheim. She led me to Winry's room, the only other room available with Hohenheim staying, and with Ed having already taken the other spare. "I'm sure she'd be more than alright with lending you out some clothes, so get washed up and then come help me downstairs."

I nodded with a smile, and she closed the door behind her. I grabbed a few towels and took a nice hot shower, grateful to finally wash off all the sweat and sand and heaviness from my shoulders. Luckily Winry's room sat opposite the bathroom, and I padded over, closing the door behind me. I looked through Winry's wardrobe, and after a bit of digging around, I found a suitable t-shirt that was a little tight on me but super soft, and a pair of shorts with an elastic band I wound tightly around my waist to keep them from falling. I laid back on the bed just momentarily, promising myself that I wouldn't stay for too long, but maybe just long enough to rest my aching body. I hadn't realized I had gone and dozed off until there was a knock at my door. I blinked awake, hearing another knock. I grumbled as I threw my legs off the side of the bed, getting up. I snagged a loose hair-tie from the little table by Winry's bed, and I tied my still slightly damp hair back into a messy bun atop my head, heading for the door.

"Well, look who finally learned how to knock," I noted playfully, opening the door, expecting Edward on the other side. Though, it wasn't him who I opened it to.

"Does my son not know how to knock properly?" Hohenheim asked, almost innocently.

I blinked a few times, feeling strangely embarrassed. I hadn't thought that he would be the one knocking on my door.

"I, uh— can I help you?" I asked.

"Pinako asked me to fetch you to start dinner preparations," he said simply.

"Alright," I said, waiting for him to move from the doorway.

I started feeling a bit uneasy at his continued staring as he made no move to head down. I took a step forward, and he finally broke his gaze and turned. I followed him to the end of the hall, and he stopped at the top of the stairs, his back turned to me.

"You know, Miss Marina, you have an almost otherworldly aura to you," he spoke casually, but I froze— every muscle in my body tensed. I felt a bead of sweat form at my brow, and my fight or flight response was urging me to run, fast and far, but my legs wouldn't budge. He turned with a smile. "I hope that's not too strange to say."

I shook my head quickly, though I wondered if it was too hasty a response as he watched me. He proceeded down the stairs as if nothing happened, and I stood there dumbfounded.

Did he just find me out? I wondered, my heart beating nearly out of my chest. I eventually made my way down the stairs after him. I walked into the kitchen, Pinako already working on the stew, and I noticed that Hohenheim sat in the adjacent dining room, taking interest in a local paper.

"You get lost up there?" she teased, waving a wooden spoon at me. I let out a short laugh.

"I got a little distracted. But I'm here now, so put me to work," I said, eyeing the yet-to-be-cut crop on the counter as I washed my hands.

"Heh, start with that bell pepper then," she said, handing me a knife. I got to work cutting out the core of the green vegetable, careful to clean the seeds from the inside. I sliced them thinly, then into chunks, much to Pinako's liking. She had been the one who had taught me properly, after all. I chopped vegetable after vegetable, each time letting Pinako check the quality of my work. I had been able to ignore it for a good amount of the chopping, making it down the line until the onion that burned in my eyes, but I couldn't ignore how Hohenheim's gaze bore into the back of my head any longer. My thoughts raced with the strange thing he had said upstairs, as well as the surge of electricity and the cryptic words at the gate of the cemetery. If he knew, could tell somehow that I wasn't from this world, that would spell trouble for me— especially if he let it slip. I wanted to tell Ed in my own way, though I had yet to figure out how exactly to do it. The last thing I needed was for Ed to hear it from his father, someone he distrusted and vehemently hated through and through. I finished with my task, adding the veggies to the boiling stew, and helped Pinako braise the meat, eventually tossing everything together. "This is about done. Marina, go get Ed down here, would ya?"

I took a deep breath, chancing a look at Hohenheim. I knew getting Ed to sit at a table and eat with his father wasn't going to be an easy task, but it was one I was given— I at least had to try. I trailed up the stairs, made my way to Ed's door, and knocked. There was a shuffling, and Ed opened the door just a crack.

"What," he asked callously. He seemed taken aback as he opened the door a bit more. "Oh, it's you— my bad."

It seems we both had different ideas on who would be on the other side of our doors today, I noted mentally. He shuffled back into the room and took a seat on the edge of the spare bed, the springs squeaking a little as he did. I entered and stood in front of him with a little uncertainty, aware of the door still cracked open beyond me.

"I thought you'd be sleeping," I said with a short laugh. Ed shrugged.

"Can't," he said, simply. He looked to be simmering as much as the pot I had left downstairs.

"Uh, Pinako said dinner's ready," I said. "It's stew."

"Is he going to be there?" he asked lowly. I nodded a little hesitantly. "Then, I'm not going."

"I had a feeling," I sighed. I knew I wouldn't be able to change his mind, and I wasn't looking to. "Alright, if you want, I'll set some aside for you."

"Yeah," he agreed, almost deflated. I made my way to the door when he spoke up. "I know you heard us— back at the cemetery."

I rested my hand against the door jam.

"I'm sorry, I wasn't sure what to do," I admitted quietly. "I tried to give you some space."

Ed shook his head, raking his hand through his bangs. I noticed he had re-done his hair, opting for his signature braid rather than the ponytail he'd been sporting more recently. The strawberry charm dangled over his shoulder. I was a little surprised he had managed to keep track of it this long. He had gone through a slew of hair ties before.

"No, it's alright. I just got so mad, seeing him there," Ed said, gripping the edge of the bed with a scowl. He paused a moment. "Well?"

"Well?" I echoed, raising a brow, a little confused.

"Well," he said, scratching the back of his head. "Aren't you going to tell me I should try to get along with him better or something?"

"Am I supposed to?" I asked.

He looked out the window behind him, the sun's rays fading across the sill as it set.

"It's what everyone else does," he murmured.

"I could sit here and lecture you, but I'd be a hypocrite if I did," I said quietly.

"What do you mean?" he asked.

I closed the door, not wanting to share with anyone but Ed what I had to say. I plopped down on the bed next to him, leaning back on my hands.

"I've never met my father, but I felt the wake of his absence. Since coming here, I just keep finding out things about him I can't forgive him for. Things that, even if done with good intention, I wouldn't be able to look past. I'm not sure if what you're feeling is similar, but I know that if I had to face my father, knowing what I know and what I remember, I don't know how I'd react. Maybe like you, or maybe like Al," I said, turning my face to him briefly before investigating the ceiling. I could see the hurt Hohenheim's actions caused. I saw it in Al, back when we had our talk in Rush Valley; a mix of confusion and a longing to know what a whole family looked like, a desire to understand why they were left behind. I saw it in Ed every time he skirted angrily around the subject. I saw it in the desert when his eyes hardened, and his voice lowered— his anguish was apparent without him having to say much at all. I knew it all too well back home. Even if Hohenheim had somewhat decent intentions, Ed was not unfounded in his anger, nor Al in his longing. Both of those realities could exist at once. "I don't really have the right or the desire to play peacemaker. Besides, how you feel about your father isn't any of my business— or anyone else's, for that matter."

I looked over to Ed, who had an almost stunned look painted across his face. His brows furrowed as he looked into his hands.

"Thanks," he muttered, but it seemed sincere. The corner of my mouth rose just slightly as I patted his shoulder, standing.

"I'll bring you some stew in a bit," I said, crossing the room and opening the door.

I looked back as he flopped back onto the bed, resting his arms over his face. I wasn't exactly sure how to interpret his reaction, but I decided that I'd worry about it after I explained to Pinako that he wasn't coming down to eat.

Without Ed at dinner, I felt incredibly small— but not in the sense he would take it. No, I felt like a small child, one that Pinako got on for picking out the mushrooms from her stew, which I was reluctant to put in there in the first place. It had occurred to me to feed some to Den while I was chopping, but with Pinako checking my work, I was out of luck— much to both Den's and my dismay. Hohenheim wasn't much better. He just sat there eating his stew, making little to no conversation, but every time his gaze landed on me, I felt like he was going to just air me out right then and there. Thankfully, the meal ended smoothly, and after I helped clean up, the two settled back at the table, breaking out some wine. I saw that as my cue to make myself scarce, so I portioned out some stew to take to Ed. I took the bowl to his door and knocked, though when I looked down at the bowl, I realized I had forgotten a spoon.

Shoot, I scolded myself, setting the bowl at the door and heading back down the stairs. I was about to round the entryway when I caught some of Pinako and Hohenheim's conversation.

"Trisha was waiting for you until the very end," I had heard her say. I stopped dead cold, my heart pounding in my head.

I shouldn't be here, I thought, leaning into the wall that separated us, the spoon suddenly the least of my worries. I turned to head back upstairs, but I was halted by what I heard.

"Pinako, what do you know about that girl?" Hohenheim asked, seeming to ignore the woman's gripe. Curiosity got the best of me, and I peeked from the doorway, watching them.

"Who, Marina?" she asked. He nodded. "Not much, I'm afraid. She's a good kid, decent head on her shoulders, but she doesn't remember much about her past. She started traveling with your boys a few months ago."

"Do you know where she's from?"

"No, neither does she, it seems."

"Is she an alchemist?"

"I think Ed had mentioned something about her learning it, but I'm not too sure. She did have a stone, though— last time she was here, she healed Winry with it, strange thing," Pinako said, taking a drag of her pipe.

I nearly fainted. Why did she have to mention that of all things?

"Stone?" he asked, seeming just as surprised as I was.

I clasped at my shirt, again momentarily forgetting its absence.

"Yeah, little red thing she wore on a necklace. She was targeted for it apparently, and Winry got hurt because of that," Pinako said, and I bit my lip, recalling the incident. Pinako explained how we had been attacked, and I listened, painfully reliving it. "A bright light and then poof! The cut was fixed, good as new. I coulda used that in some of my automail surgeries, I'll tell you that." She finally finished, and Hohenheim was quiet.

"Is there anything else about her you could tell me?" he asked, seeming unchanged.

"You had her here at the table not ten minutes ago. Why didn't you ask her then?" she puffed a stream of smoke, seeming agitated. "Why are you so interested in her, anyway?"

"Should I not be concerned with who my son aligns himself with?" he challenged. She scoffed.

"Trying to play the doting father now, Hohenheim?" she said, her face creased into a deep frown. "I'm afraid you're a few years too late."

She tapped her pipe out, and I heard a clunking and the scraping of claws against the wood floors. Den had come over and sat patiently before me, awaiting pets. I gave her a quick head pat, resigning myself to leave, a little afraid of what else I might overhear. I moved to turn, but I was stopped by a hand on my shoulder. I gasped, maybe a little too loud, and Ed shushed me, putting a finger to his lips to quiet me.

Oh no, I thought, meeting golden eyes head-on.

"What are you doing here?" I whispered, my eyes darting to the entryway. He quirked a brow as he released my shoulder.

"You didn't give me a spoon," he whispered simply.

Right, I forgot, I thought, kicking myself inwardly.

"Pinako," I heard Hohenheim say. "The life form my sons transmuted. Are you positive that it was Trisha?"

Ed visibly tensed as I did, and I could see his face twist even in the darkness. Pinako squirmed a little uncomfortably in her chair.

"Well, I wouldn't… It didn't even look human to me. So, I wouldn't think of it as—"

"No, that's not what I'm asking. Did you notice the eye color or the hair color?" he said, cutting her off.

He said it calmly, easily— as if they were just chatting about the weather and not his deceased wife that his two estranged sons attempted to bring back to life. Ed's eyes narrowed, and I could hear his automail clenching and unclenching, his shoulders rocking from his uneasy breathing.

"What are you trying to get at? Are you telling me that wasn't even Trisha?" she asked hotly. A moment passed between them, and Ed paled considerably, the blood leaving his face almost instantaneously, as his eyes trailed to the floor, unfocused yet alight with anguish. "For all that those boys sacrificed, you're saying that thing they created wasn't even their mother?"

We stood there like that for a moment, maybe waiting for Hohenheim to answer her, but if he had anything else to say, it fell on deaf ears. Ed tore off up the stairs with a pained grunt, and I reached out for him, just missing the back of his shirt. I stumbled against the stairs before I pulled myself up. I heard the slam of his door, and a banging sound I imagined was automail on the hardwood. I felt anger rise from my stomach, inch up my throat until it reached the tip of my tongue. It took over as I entered the dining room, staring Hohenheim down. I wasn't sure what I was about to say, but I said it anyway.

"You know, if you have questions, it's better to ask the people involved directly," I blurted irately as I stood there, facing them. Pinako looked surprised, but Hohenheim was as collected as ever. "Especially when you know we're there."

"Is that so?" he asked incredulously. I nodded. I don't know what I was expecting, but a short laugh wasn't it. "Aren't you forthright?" I narrowed my eyes.

"Apparently, I take after my father that way," I remarked. I crossed into the dim kitchen, retrieving what I had come for in the first place, and they watched me in silence. I gave Hohenheim one last glare as I tore off up the stairs. I could hear Pinako scolding him, but I wasn't worried about them. I stood outside of Ed's door and knocked. He didn't make a sound. I tried the handle, but it was locked. "Ed, it's me."

I waited for an answer, but one never came. I looked down and noticed the bowl of stew still where I had left it, and I crouched to place the spoon in it when the door opened. I could just barely see his face cloaked in the shadows of the room. I scooped up the bowl and lifted myself slowly as he disappeared into the room, leaving the door ajar. I stepped inside after him quietly – hoping I was correct at it being an invitation – and closed the door behind me. I watched as he lowered himself onto the bed, his head hung in his hands, only outlined by the light of the moon that shone through the window at his back. I crossed the wooden floor, setting the bowl on a side table near the bed. I chanced to take a seat on the lumpy mattress beside him, and we sat there for a long while.

"I can't believe that— that bastard," Ed growled lowly into his hands. I swallowed on a dry throat, not knowing what exactly to say.

"You should eat," was what I settled on. He removed his head from his balled fists and looked at me briefly before turning to the stew I left on the nightstand. "I could heat it up for you. It's probably cold by now."

He flopped back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. He chuckled quietly, a quick, humorless laugh as his face scrunched in anger.

"He just waltzes in here and drops a bomb like that. He couldn't even say it to my face— coward," he remarked. I flopped back onto the bed beside him.

"I may or may not have called him out about that," I confessed quietly, my hands folded over my stomach. I looked over to him nervously, but he just stared at the ceiling. He snorted.

"At least someone did," Ed said, surprising me. "Though I doubt things would be much different if he had." I frowned, knowing he was probably right.

"You deserve to be treated fairly," I mumbled. He hummed as he lifted his automail above him.

"And what's worse, he might be right," he said, his voice a little strained as he clenched his metal fist. It fell back on the bed between us with a dull thump. There was a pause and a deep, unsteady breath before he spoke again. "Marina, what if he's right?"

I tore my gaze from his profile, and I, too, investigated the ceiling, feeling guiltily aware that Hohenheim was right. Ed would know soon enough, but not before dragging himself through hell to uncover the truth. It pained me so much that he had to endure slight after slight just to move forward. It seemed sometimes as if he were walking through a pit of tar, burning up as he moved but still trudging through somehow. It was one thing, watching it happen, being separated by fiction and a screen— but being here, living it, feeling it, was a different beast entirely.

"I… think it's possible," I said honestly. The ceiling fan clicked around rhythmically as I watched it spin, aimless and unperturbed by the denseness of the air. "What do you think?"

"I— I don't know," he admitted softly. He turned his head to face me as I turned mine. His expression was intensely conflicted. He furrowed his brow, averting his gaze down to his automail. "I did this to us. I'm the reason Al is the way he is now. It was my fault. And it may not have even…"

I placed my hand over his automail as he trailed off.

"It wasn't your fault. You were kids, Ed. Kids who missed their mother," I said. He shook his head.

"That's no excuse. Not for my brother, whose soul I bound to that armor. He can't sleep, can't eat, can't feel— Marina, he can't even feel."

"And had it not been for you, he wouldn't be here at all," I pointed out as gently as I could, seeing the swirling storm in his eyes, hearing it in the desperation of his tone. "I know you're not trying to make excuses, but it was a mistake. One you certainly learned from by now. One that doesn't define the person you've become."

He stared at me for a moment, and I wondered briefly if I had overstepped. He sat up, pulling from my grasp, and I lifted myself to my elbows.

"I can't run away from this. Not anymore," Ed said, his hair falling to his back, uninhibited by a braid or a ponytail. It almost shimmered in the moonlight. "I know what I have to do."

I knew full well what he was planning. I knew, and it made my heart beat loudly in my ears, worry settling in the pit of my stomach.

"Ed—"

"I have to know," he said simply, his voice somehow even. I sat up fully. "I can't move forward until I do. I'm going to ask Granny to show me to the grave in the morning." He spoke so softly I could barely hear him, even being as close as I was.

"I'll go with you," I offered.

His eyes flashed over me, seeming to examine mine cautiously before they gazed at me with a pained recognition. He looked down at his automail, clenching his fist.

"No," he said, the automail straining as it flexed to an unclenched position. "This is something I have to do alone."

"But it doesn't have to be," I challenged.

"I don't want you to see it," he said. I thought for a moment.

"My visions, Ed. I've already seen it. I know what to expect. I want to help."

"I don't know what your vision showed you, but that… thing we made, it was grotesque— and more importantly, real. Not just a vision."

"But, Ed—"

"Marina," he said abruptly. "Stay here. Please."

I frowned. I could feel myself getting worked up, but I wasn't sure why. I knew he'd be fine, more or less, but I wanted to help. I wanted him to know he didn't have to shoulder everything on his own. I wanted him to know that I cared.

Oh, goodness, I thought, abruptly. I looked up into his eyes, and my breath hitched a little in my chest; I cared for him. More than I had admitted to myself. Shit. I bit my lips together and took a deep breath.

"Fine," I conceded eventually.

I was confounded by the stirring in my chest. It had been there, lingering at the back of my mind, but I had gotten pretty good at keeping those feelings at bay. When the hell did I lose my grip? After the spring? In the wagon? Before then? I wasn't sure. But I knew I wasn't supposed to care for him. About him, sure, but for him? No. I let myself get too comfortable.

"Alright," he confirmed. "I do appreciate the offer, though." He laid his automail over my hand, but I pulled away, rising to stand.

"Sure, that's what friends are for," I said, rubbing my arm. A weird look crossed his face, and I tried to remedy it with a half-smile.

"Right," he said.

"Well, goodnight," I said, shuffling across the wooden floor that creaked beneath my bare feet. I turned once, but Ed had already climbed into bed, facing away. I closed the door softly behind me.

I crawled into bed for a short and not-so-sweet rest. I sat up half the night in anxious anticipation for what the day ahead may bring. I was caught up in a web of emotions, cutting back and forth between my newfound awareness of some problematic feelings for a certain state alchemist, my desire to respect his wishes, and my desire to not let him do this alone. It was quite the night, spent battling with my thoughts. I groaned as the morning light began to peek through the window, and I decided I wasn't getting much sleep anyway. I got up, changing back into my clothes that had yet to be laundered, and I made my way to the open clearing behind the Rockbell's.

I started my training as I always did; after erecting a dirt pillar, I landed as many hits as possible for each appendage, and when I finished, I began working on my alchemy. After a quick clap, I dipped my hands into the bowl I had taken from the cupboard and filled with water. I was trying to determine just how long I could hold the transmutation before I felt too fatigued to continue. After almost four minutes, I broke the circle in my mind and laid back, staring up at the sky, which seemed cloudier than it was before I had woken up. I noticed it was kind of humid out, too, as my chest heaved.

Rain's coming, I thought, as a cloud traveled in front of the sun, casting a deep, dark shadow over the terrain. I wonder if Ed's ports are going to be alright. I heard a door close, and I sat up and peeked around the house to see that Hohenheim was departing. I felt a little relieved that he wouldn't be around to antagonize Ed, but I still had questions about what that strange sensation was when we shook hands. Though, if he didn't say anything about me, I was fine with his departure for now.

Feeling a drizzle of rain on my cheek, I managed to peel myself from the cool ground and stand to get back to training. I clapped and repeated my process. Holding the transmutation was becoming easier— a little more manageable, but it still tired me out too quickly. I couldn't get past the four-minute mark. If I used the technique in battle as it was, I'd become a liability, and I was determined to avoid that reality at all costs. I was dying to know if there would be a way for me to maintain it without draining myself of all my energy, but I had yet to get my hands on any extra materials, nor did Ed get a look at the journal to help me decipher it. I heard the slam of a door for the second time, and some shuffling from the front of the house. I watched Pinako and Edward head up the path to the boy's old home, shovels and bucket in tow.

I wanted to call out to him, to ask him to at least let me be there, but taking one look at his face— I couldn't. He didn't want me there, as much as I wanted to be there. And I couldn't be there, or else I risked him misinterpreting what I was doing. It was infuriating. I grit my teeth and struck the dirt dome with a conflicted outcry. I huffed a bit after the outburst, reforming the shape of the water to my hands, when I noticed I had slashed the surface, leaving a small scar on its face. I looked at my hands, a little stunned.

How'd I do that? I wondered. And how do I do it again? I tried hitting at the pillar again, this time focusing solely on contacting the water to it, and a somewhat deeper scar formed. I managed a few more cuts as the rain began to fall heavily around me. I let out all the frustration I had, focusing on making the transmutation sharp and solid, creating a stronger impact while maintaining the fluidity of the water. I could feel my throat tiring from every grunt, my hands shaking with an electric pulse coursing not only through them but through my whole body. I tried to calm my erratic heart, the frustration that raced through my veins as I struck out at the pillar. Either way I looked at it, going after him and leaving him alone both felt wrong. I wanted to respect his wishes. I wanted to be there for him, up until I couldn't. I wanted so much that I couldn't have. But most of all, I wanted to care for him and not worry about the consequences. The cuts in the pillar overlapped, creating a deep scar. I grunted, feeling my arms grow weary as my breath came out harsh and uneven. It had been almost four minutes. I lowered my arms.

"You idiot!" I cried, lashing out at the pillar one last time. The stream of water broke over the dirt as the top of the structure crashed to the ground and fell to pieces. I fell into a crouch, my knees weak as I breathed raggedly.

I'm an idiot, I cursed myself inwardly, looking off to the hill they had scaled a bit ago. With any luck, they'd be done soon. With any luck, my body would be too tired to do what it was about to do. I had no such luck.

I took off up the hill to their old home. The rain began to come down harder, and I could smell the remnant smolder even all these years later as I approached the plot. I slowed, taking in the charred ground, the outline of brick that was once a house, that was once a home. I walked further into the remains, and I could feel the air grow heavier around me, the truth of what happened there slamming into me all at once. It was suffocating, being there, even for me. I couldn't begin to imagine what it was like for Ed. I looked over and noticed Pinako first, who glanced at me cautiously before turning her gaze. I followed its direction to see Ed hunched over, grasping at the trunk of a tree, violently retching. I found my feet moving toward him on their own. He coughed a bit as I rested my hand on his back, rubbing gentle circles as his stomach emptied itself. He paled when he noticed it was me.

"No," he said irately, wiping his face roughly with his sleeve. He attempted to stand up but stumbled a bit, and I caught the back of his shirt to steady him. He glowered at me as he tore from my grasp. "I told you not to come!"

"I know," I said, balling my fists tightly. He sighed harshly and grabbed ahold of my wrist, taking off away from the house, dragging me with him. I dug my heels in the ground. "Ed, wait— I just want to help!"

I tried to pry his hand from my wrist. He held a tight grip as he stopped and turned to me.

"I don't need your help! I don't need anyone's help," he roared as I took him in.

He looked drained. His hands were muddy and now so was my wrist. His face was sullen and sunken, and his voice was hoarse. I took a breath.

"Maybe you don't," I said, removing my wrist from his grasp. "But it's alright to accept things you don't necessarily need, Ed. It's okay to accept help."

"You don't understand, Marina! This is my burden, my fault— you have nothing to do with it!"

"I know!" I yelled. I really am an idiot, I thought, feeling a mix of emotions I couldn't quite place rise in my chest. They made me feel brave— and a little reckless.

"So then why the hell are you here?" he asked, throwing his arms up exasperatedly.

"Because I care about you, Edward!" I exclaimed. I let out a shaky breath, realizing just what I had said. He stared at me with wide eyes, and his mouth hung open. While I had surprised myself a bit with the expression, I couldn't take it back. It was selfish of me, but I didn't want to, either. It was true. I swallowed hard. "And when you care about someone, you don't let them face things alone, whether they have to do with you or not. Because you know they'd do it for you, too. You've been there for me, Ed. So, I'm going to help. And you can be angry all you like. But I'm not going anywhere."

I let my arms rest at my sides after my impassioned speech. Maybe this was what was supposed to happen. Best case, he'd resent me for intervening, and my parting would be that much easier. At least this way, I was able to be honest. He seemed to roll through a slew of emotions, moving his arms around and grunting and groaning, but eventually, he let out a frustrated breath and stormed past me. I turned to see him return to the spot with his shovel, and he continued digging silently. I cautiously walked back up the hill, noticing the second shovel near Pinako. She gave me a weak smile as I took it up and began digging alongside him.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Things Left Unsaid

The metal handle of the shovel dug into my skin with each drive into the dirt. My whole body ached painfully and begged me to stop after what felt like hours, but I kept digging. Ed was quiet, aside from the occasional break he'd take to lean against the tree and heave. When he was hunched over, I'd keep digging. He'd eventually rejoin me, and we'd continue, the rain pounding at our backs making the dirt slick and dense. My sneakers slipped once or twice, and each time I just barely caught myself on the pole of the shovel. My hair clung to my face in stringy clusters, and my clothes were completely soaked through— a pre-wash before laundry, I joked to myself in my head to keep from thinking about how angry Ed was at me, at how impulsive I had been. I couldn't worry about it now; it was far too late for that. I had brought it upon myself. Besides, there were more important things to focus on. If I was going to be there, I was going to be present. Things were going as smoothly as one could hope for a while, but at some point, Ed doubled over suddenly, clutching at the fabric at his shoulder. He cursed through grit teeth, and a swell of worry drove me forward. I let my shovel fall to the ground beside me as I knelt in front of him.

"Your port?" I asked.

He nodded, jolting with a yelp as a second wave of pain hit him. His face screwed up in agony, and small whimpers escaped his lips— a truly pitiful sound. One I'd gladly go the rest of my life not hearing. I took a deep breath and encouraged him to do the same, unsure how else to help. I was already on thin ice. He didn't say anything, but he took a ragged breath and another, but breathing only did so much.

Screw it, I thought as I gently circled my arms around him, hesitant enough so that he could withdraw at any moment. But as my hands rested against his back, he leaned his forehead against my shoulder, still clutching at his. He was trembling, maybe from the cold or the ache in his port. I sat there with him in my arms, rubbing small circles on his back and encouraging him to ease his breathing until it stopped. I eventually felt him tug against my hold, his hands resting at his knees now, and I pulled away, my hands lightly tracing his shoulders before I released them. He nodded just once but didn't look me in my eyes as he stood. I sighed, trying to stand on my legs— which had fallen asleep beneath me when he held his hand out. I was surprised enough he had let me hold him, had let me return the favor he had given me; I wasn't expecting an act of chivalry. Even so, I took it gratefully. I began coughing a bit as I stood, and he gave me a look, but I waved him off, and we got back to digging.

I kept at it until I hit something and felt the vibration up from my shovel, the sound echoing around in my head. As I gazed down into the hole, I realized I had hit my shovel against the skull of the creature. A shiver ran up my spine as I looked over to Ed. He glanced at me with wild and terrified eyes as he threw his shovel away and ran over. I stepped back with mine in hand as he fell haphazardly into the hole. I watched anxiously as he dug out around the remains, purposely avoiding the bone poking through the earth, instead pulling a thick clump of hair from the mud. I covered my mouth, gagging a bit as a wave of nausea crashed over me, and I just barely managed to suppress a cough that climbed up my throat. He sprinted to the water bucket and sank to his knees before it, plunging the specimen into the water and ripping it out to inspect it, his face grave.

"Granny?" he asked, sounding like a terrified little kid. "Mom's hair was a light chestnut color. This is black." He choked out his last words as if he were choking back bile.

A flash of lightning shot across the sky, followed closely by a clap of thunder that made me jump. I shivered, realizing how cold I was as he made his way back over to the unearthed grave in a trance-like state. He stared blankly into it.

"Ed, I think it's time we head back," Pinako said gently. He shook his head.

"I need absolute proof," he said, dismissing the thought.

He inhaled sharply and suddenly ran back to the tree, though all that was left in his stomach was acid and air. It was agonizing, watching him go on like that. He dry heaved as I stared into the dirt. I noticed that Pinako had brought and worked with a small trowel, so I took it and shuffled into the divot in the ground. I began excavating the site, tossing tiny bits of dirt from the grave, carefully carving around the limbs. Pinako watched in a sort of horror, but she didn't dare say anything. Ed, however, did.

"Marina, stop," he said as he reapproached, still clutching his stomach. It was no doubt tearing itself apart from the inside with nothing left to be expelled— a perfect metaphor for what Ed was doing to himself with this whole horrid task. I continued digging. "Marina!"

"I said I was going to help," I said through grunts as I unearthed a bone.

It was long and windy, and I brushed the dirt away from it with my fingers before lifting it out of the hole and handing it to Pinako, whose expression hardened. Being a surgeon, she had probably handled her fair share of body parts, but this wasn't something you could easily remove yourself from. I was amazed she had it in her to bury it on her own all those years ago. Ed staggered into the hole with me, placing his hands over mine to impede my work. I didn't look up to him. I knew I'd stop if I did.

"This is too much," he said shakily. "At this rate, you'll see everything—"

"Yes. I'll see it. But I've already seen it. I saw it before I knew you, Ed," I said, finally meeting his sorrowful gaze. He looked so guilty, so ashamed of what he had done. "But it doesn't change the fact that I'm here for you. It doesn't change how I feel about you. You don't have to protect me from this."

His hands slid from mine and rested in the dirt. He nodded weakly, and I tried to smile, but it was meager at best. I handed him the trowel, and we dug together, me with my hands and him with the trowel. When we uncovered a bone, I'd hand it over to Pinako, who had begun to arrange them as best she could. We managed to dig the rest of the remains up in about an hour. The rain had let up a bit, helping our endeavor. I carefully laid out the last of the misshapen bones of the creature they had transmuted, and as I did, it seemed like I was putting in the last piece of a puzzle— except, someone had mixed in the pieces to multiple different puzzles, no part seeming to match the others. Pinako began measuring and inspecting the remains.

"This femur— it's much too long," she noted, as he marked the length on her tape measure with a steady finger. She shuffled in her crouch to inspect the next part, stuffing the tape in her apron pocket. "And this pelvis? Pretty sure it's male."

"It is?" Ed asked, his voice a whisper. She shook her head, placing the bone back to the earth.

"I'm sorry, but I'm afraid this isn't your mother, Ed," she announced.

Irrefutable proof. He looked as if the wind had been knocked from him, just before he fell to his knees, then his hands. His shoulders began to stir as he broke out in a laugh, an unsettling act. The laugh grew stronger, more incredulous, and scarily frenetic as his head shot up and he stared directly up at the cloudy sky. His unhinged laughter quieted as rain cascaded down his face like tears.

"That's it. It really is impossible to bring the dead back to life. The undeniable truth," he murmured. His head fell heavily into his hands as the reality set in, a few more chortles rocking his shoulders. "It was impossible all along."

Pinako shot me a worried look, crouching beside him.

"Edward, now listen to me— you gotta get ahold of yourself," she coaxed. He let his hands fall from his face and rest at his sides.

"I'm okay, Granny. It's okay," he assured her. He looked on at the remains. "From the moment I made this thing, it's been a symbol of my despair, but not anymore. Now it's an emblem of hope. Al can be returned to normal."

He regarded me briefly, his eyes alight with resolve. I let myself smile, glad to see the light had returned to his eyes as he turned away. Pinako looked between us.

"Well, why don't we head back," she suggested.

"I'd like to give it a proper burial," Ed said, picking up a bone, cradling it carefully.

Pinako blinked a few times but nodded, and we dedicated the rest of the afternoon to laying the remains to rest. It was an easier task to place the remains back in the ground than it was to remove them. The rain had let up a great deal, though I still shivered as my cold clothes clung to me. I was bizarrely warm, but I couldn't tell if the water that ran down my back was sweat or the remnants of the rainfall. Ed transmuted a bit of stone from the remaining crumbles of his childhood home to erect a proper tombstone, and he had even found a patch of flowers that he plucked to lay at the foot of it. It was an instance of true compassion, and I think for him, one of release. I coughed a bit as we finished up, and the way it reverberated in my body reminded me of how sore and tired I was. After the impromptu burial, we stopped to examine our work.

"It looks good," Pinako said. Ed nodded, turning to her.

"I think we'll leave tomorrow," he said.

I glanced at him, then back to the tombstone. I had no objections. He'd probably be glad to get back to Central especially after the stunt I pulled; it meant we'd part quicker. I crouched, laying down the flowers I had picked next to Ed's bundle.

"So soon?" she asked.

"I need to talk to Al," he said, clenching his fists.

She nodded, and we headed down the hill back to the house in silence. When we reached the house, I was ready to head in after Pinako when Ed grabbed my wrist. She looked back to us, and she and Ed exchanged a look.

"I'll get started on dinner," she said simply. "Come in when you're ready to get cleaned up."

She pulled the door closed behind her, and I gulped, realizing I now had to face the consequences of my actions, which I didn't have enough time to prepare for. I hoped I could take a long shower and think about it, but I had no such luxury. I took a deep breath as I met his eyes, intense and expectant. He tugged on my arm, and I relented, allowing him to lead me to the tree we had once spent time underneath when I first accompanied them on their journey. I remembered teasing Ed with the apple he brought me and asking him to teach me alchemy. I would have smiled fondly at the memory under different circumstances. Ed eventually released my wrist and crossed his arms over his chest.

"You're a real piece of work, you know that?" he asked exasperatedly. I bit my lips together, staring at the muddied tops of my shoes. "You came after me when I explicitly told you not to. I should have expected it, considering your track record. You're obstinate and relentless, and you always do the opposite of what I say, and I should—"

"I know you're mad, but I'm not sorry," I said, finding my voice and interrupting him. I chanced a look up at him, and he gave me quite the disapproving frown. I swallowed back a lump in my throat. "I don't regret going after you. But I know I crossed a line. I know I messed up, and I'm willing to take responsibility for it. If you want, I— I can get on a train to Central and be out of your hair by tonight."

He stalked up to me and caught both my wrist in his hands, startling me, and he brought his face dangerously close to mine.

"Marina, would you listen for a second?" he asked. I looked up to meet his gaze, not understanding the look in his eyes. When did he get so tall? I wondered as I realized I had to look up to see into his eyes. We were on even ground, too. It was a slight difference, but it was noticeable. His eyes burned with such intensity, and I felt my already warm face flare as he lifted my arms and rested my palms against his chest. "I should be mad at you. I should be furious. I was, for a bit. But I'm not anymore."

"You're not?" I squeaked.

"No. I really don't know what I'm feeling, but it isn't anger," he admitted quietly. What is happening right now? I wondered inwardly, my knees feeling weak. My breath hitched as he leaned in closer, releasing my wrists and wrapping his arms around me. He pulled me into a tight embrace, and for a moment, I felt weightless. "I lost my cool back there. I shouldn't have yelled."

"No, it's alright. It was a stressful situation. I am sorry for adding to your stress," I noted, clutching the fabric of his shirt. "But not for being there."

"Yeah, I know," he said with a chuckle. I could feel his heartbeat resonating through his body at the tips of my fingers, and I noticed it was steadily rising. He pulled me in a little closer, his voice just a whisper in my ear. "Thank you; for staying."

His words caught me off guard. I was expecting anger, bracing for something much worse. It's what I felt I had deserved. I didn't do anything to be thanked for. I smiled ruefully, relaxing into him, letting my chin come to rest on his shoulder.

"You shouldn't thank me. You didn't want me there to begin with," I pointed out.

"No, not at first. You said that I didn't need to protect you from it, but I think I was trying to protect myself more. I… didn't want you to see what I had done for yourself and look at me differently," he said. I frowned as he put a little distance between us, enough so that we could face one another. His hands trailed down from my back and my arms, eventually brushing against mine as he looked at them. They were caked in dried mud and dirt and still a little torn up from the shovel scraping against them. He traced the inside of my palms with his thumbs before clasping them tightly. "But you didn't. You stayed."

"Course I stayed," I mumbled, averting my gaze, feeling inexplicably embarrassed. "I mean, you accepted me when I had no one and nothing. I told you I would be there for you. I meant it. I mean, I do have a reputation to uphold." I managed to look at him, and his lip curled at its edge.

"You really do say the strangest things," he chuckled, and I went wide-eyed, remembering my little… outburst.

"Ed, about what I said," I began, flushed, but he shook his head.

"You know, you're so far from that girl we found in Bethanie, lost and alone and unsure of herself. Yeah, your stubborn and brazen, but you're honest and kind too. You've transformed these last few months, and you challenge me in ways I don't quite fully understand, but I want to, and I— I mean, well, when you said... It's just— damnit," he exhaled harshly, caught up in his rambling. He pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. He seemed to be wrestling with something. He brought his hand to rest against my cheek tenderly, and I inhaled sharply, feeling lightheaded. "What I'm trying— what I'm failing to say, is that I… I care about you too, Marina."

I thought I had imagined it, that whatever was buzzing in my ears had altered his words, but I hadn't. He said he cared about me. He smiled, and there was a flourish in my chest, making it harder and harder to breathe. He cared about me and openly admitted it— and from the look in his eyes, it wasn't entirely... platonic. My breath caught as I grasped what that really meant.

He cares about me, I thought, my face falling. This wasn't supposed to happen.

"Ed," I whispered, my voice nearly failing me. I rested my hand over his, gently removing it from my face. I pulled from his grasp, taking a deep breath as I squeezed my eyes shut. Without his cool touch, I was suddenly aware of how hot I was. I bit my lips together, trying to get ahold of myself, trying to be able to face him. I couldn't let this go any further than it already had. I had to tell him I was from the other side. "There's… something I have to tell you."

I chanced a look at him. His expression had hardened, and I felt a stab of pain in my chest.

"What is it?" he asked. I opened my mouth to speak, but nothing came out. I coughed instead, wobbling forward. I stumbled into him, and he caught my shoulders. My hands felt numb, and I couldn't get a good breath, my vision spotting. "Marina? What's wrong?"

I felt my eyelids flutter and my legs give way, and then it was dark.

"Granny!" Ed yelled into the house after kicking the door in, ripping it off its hinges. It wasn't an 'in' door originally, but he had made it one. He'd fix it later. Right now, Marina took priority. He cradled her in his arms as he breached the threshold, looking around desperately for the old woman as they entered the main foyer. Marina groaned, and he looked down at her flushed face, twisted uncomfortably even in her comatose state, and his heart rate quickened. "Granny!"

Pinako eventually emerged from the kitchen opening, wiping her hands on a dishrag.

"What's with all the yelling and the banging—" she started, but she halted as she took in the scene before her. She threw the rag to the counter behind her and ran up to meet Ed. She rested the back of her hand against Marina's cheek, then her forehead. "What happened to the poor thing?"

"S-she just collapsed," Ed explained shakily. "We were just talking. She was fine one moment, and the next, she fainted."

"She's burning up. Take her up and set her on the bed. I'm right behind you," Pinako instructed, motioning to the stairs.

Ed had noticed earlier that she had seemed pretty warm when he held her, though he had mistaken it for… something else. He frowned as he scaled the stairs to Winry's room. He managed with a little difficulty to open the door without breaking it down, and he walked in, careful not to bump Marina into the entryway. Ed did as he was instructed to, laying her down gently. He backed up as Pinako stepped into the room with a basin and some rags. She walked up to the bed.

"Is she going to be alright?" he asked her as she checked Marina's pulse. Pinako gave him a slanted glance.

"It's probably just a cold, but we can't be too careful," she assured him. "I noticed she had started a cough."

Ed realized she was right, remembering the little fits she'd have now and then earlier in the day. Even now, she seemed to be breathing uneasily.

"That's not too bad, right?" he asked, taking in the girl's pained countenance.

He didn't get sick very often, but he remembered taking care of Al once or twice when they were younger and he had come down with a cold. He had never passed out before, though. She placed the girl's wrist back to the bed and turned to him.

"Not if we act quickly. Now, get out," she ordered sternly.

"What? Why?" he asked, incensed. "I'm not going to leave her when she's sick—"

"If you don't want this to escalate beyond a cold, I have to get her cleaned up and out of these wet clothes," Pinako cut in. Ed blinked as he realized what that meant, and he grabbed the bottom of his face in his hand. "Busy yourself for a few minutes."

Ed nodded weakly as he made his way to the door, closing it behind him. He let out an exasperated sigh as he leaned against the door, running his hand down his face.

That girl is going to be the death of me, he thought as he headed back downstairs. With a quick clap and spark of blue, he managed to transmute the front door back to normal. He paced for a while, but his body still ached, so he sat for a bit on the couch. His leg bounced relentlessly as he waited, his hands tightly folded over his knees. His mind kept trailing to the girl upstairs, and he grumbled. He looked around, trying to busy his mind with literally anything else when his eyes landed on the phone. He had resolved to call his teacher after he realized that what he had transmuted wasn't his mother.

Now's as good a time as ever, he reasoned, hoping the call would take his mind off the things left unsaid. He dialed, picking up the receiver to his ear, listening to the ringing on the other end. The call was short, which he had expected it to be. He hadn't expected that his teacher would hang up on him, but he couldn't blame her. It wasn't an easy thing to ask, and certainly not an easy thing to hear. He knew all too well. The day was just full of one misfortune after another. He heard the stairs creak, and he went to meet Pinako as she descended.

"How is she?" he asked, his worry returning to him.

"I think she'll be alright after some rest. She had mentioned she hadn't been sleeping very well at dinner last night. I think her body decided to rest for her," Pinako surmised, passing him. "I finished cleaning her up, but I'm going to get some more rags. You can check on her if you'd like." But Ed was already bounding up the stairs before she had finished.

She pushed herself too hard, he thought as he rounded at her room and slowed, trying to calm himself before he entered. He opened the door gradually, peeking in. She was still out of it, though Pinako had pulled the covers up around her. He closed the door and pulled the little stool at Winry's desk over, setting himself on it at her bedside. He could see that her face was slick with sweat and still just as flushed.

"You'd better get better, Freckles," he muttered as he reached over and brushed an unruly strand of hair from her forehead.

His hand lingered over her cheek, burning beneath his fingertips. There was a knock at the door, and Ed perked up, pulling away as Pinako came in with a few rags settled over her shoulder. She set upon the tub she had put down on Winry's desk, placing the rags beside it. She dipped one in the water and wrung it out before dabbing over Marina's forehead, wiping away the sweat before returning it to the water to repeat. She did that a few times before she eventually folded it, resting the cloth over Marina's forehead.

"We gotta get that fever of hers down," Pinako said, wiping her hands on her apron. "Hopefully bundled like that, she'll start to sweat it out. I'll come back every so often to change the rag."

"That's alright, I can do it," Ed assured her. She gave him a look, and he frowned. "What?"

"Well, I have to say this is a side of you I've never seen, Edward," she chuckled, crossing her arms over her chest. Ed quirked a brow. "So, you care about her too, then?"

Ed felt his ears burning at the question. Did that old bat listen in on us? he wondered before dismissing the thought.

"Don't you have a stove to take care of or something?" Ed asked, deflecting, his face unusually warm and his voice cracking just slightly. She chuckled again, shaking her head.

"I'll see if we have any medicine in the cabinet. Let me know if anything changes."

"Right," he said with a nod. "Thanks, Granny."

"Take good care of her, Edward," she said, patting his shoulder roughly as she made her way to the door. Ed rubbed his shoulder.

"Thanks, Granny," he repeated through grit teeth.

She closed the door behind her, leaving them alone. Ed turned back to Marina and noticed that she looked a little more at ease than she had before, though her breathing was still short and harsh.

Course I will, stupid hag, he thought irately. Ed sighed, leaning his head over his hands. It had been quite the day, and it was starting to catch up with him. There was just so much to process, so much to sift through, but sitting at the forefront of his musings was the reckless girl before him. She was kind of… scary, to put it mildly. Or rather, the things she made Ed face, what she made him feel was scary and entirely out of his wheelhouse. He hadn't known how to respond to either her frankness or her obstinance, was too blinded by his anger to, too tired to— so, he didn't. He sat in that fury as he dug, and it hurt, and he wanted her to just do as he had told her to. He feared the worst if she saw the shape of his mistake, but she stubbornly dug with him – at times, for him – and at some point, he realized she meant every terrifying thing she had said. He couldn't fathom why she'd do what she did otherwise, why she'd stay by his side through that. Why she'd still look at him and somehow smile, of all things. As she helped him bury his sin, lay his burden to rest, he understood why what happened before between them hadn't felt wrong. He hadn't just cared about her— he cared for her, which implied something much more complicated than he was willing to handle presently. There was still too much going on he had to figure out. Like what she was trying to tell him.

He ruffled his hands through his hair, groaning. He looked over to her and realized he should change the towel on her forehead. He leaned over and gently removed the cloth, dipping it into the water and wringing it out as he had watched Pinako do. He dabbed away the perspiration at her brow and laid the back of his hand against her cheek, still feeling a touch too warm. He laid the rag over her forehead again and leaned back. She stirred, and Ed watched hopefully, wondering if she'd wake up, but instead, she coughed, and her body shook with the awful sound. The fit was over quickly, but Ed's chest was tight as he watched her face relax. There were so many overwhelming feelings welling up inside him, threatening to escape, but Ed was determined not to get swept up in them. He needed to know what it was she had to say first. More importantly, he needed to know why she had looked so miserable before she got to say it.

When I woke up, I was sweaty and cold, and I had a splitting headache. I blinked my eyes open lazily, realizing I had made it to a bed at some point. I looked around as far as I could without moving my head, taking in the familiar room I had taken up temporary residency in. I remembered being outside, feeling off, talking to Ed, but things were hazy after that. I tried moving, but my body wasn't fully operational yet. I was sorer than I was after winning silver at spring regionals, and that was saying something. I noticed an awful taste lingering in my mouth, though I wasn't sure what it was or where it came from as I rolled my tongue. I felt something substantial near my hand, but it wasn't until I could move my head that I noticed what it was. It was a blonde head that rested on the edge of the bed.

"Ed?" I asked, my voice hoarse.

The day came rushing back to me, and I groaned as the pounding in my head deepened.

He said he cared about me, I thought, getting whiplash from the wave of emotions that crashed over me. I'm in big trouble. Ed stirred at my side and eventually lifted his head. I met his face, and he suddenly jumped up, looking over me.

"Marina! You're awake!" he exclaimed, twisting this way and that like he was trying to figure out what to do about it.

"What… what happened?" I mumbled, my mouth not exactly cooperating with me.

"You fainted, but I brought you in. How are you feeling?"

"My head hurts," I managed to get out.

He looked worried as he removed something heavy from the pillow next to my head, and I realized it was a damp cloth that must have slipped off as he replaced it with one that was ice cold to my forehead. I shivered beneath it, but I was grateful for the near-instant relief it provided.

"How's that?" he asked.

"Better, thanks," I said as I smiled weakly at him. He sat back beside the bed, just watching me when he seemed to realize something.

"Wait right here— I gotta get Granny," he said quickly. With that, he dashed from the room.

Not like I'm going anywhere, I thought, closing my eyes, taking inventory of the mess I had made of the day. I had managed to confess to Ed that I cared about him, helped him dig up his transmutation after thoroughly pissing him off, had him tell me that he cared about me, too, and to top it all, I fainted before I could even tell him I was from the other side of the gate. Idiot, I scolded myself as they shuffled back into the room.

"How are you feeling, dear?" Pinako asked as she placed a small bottle on the desk, popping off the top and pouring some of the dark and viscous liquid inside out onto a spoon.

"I have a headache, but okay other than that, I think," I said, the feeling returning slowly to my limbs.

She nodded, holding the spoon up to my mouth. I swallowed the spoonful of medicine, and I realized what the taste lingering in my mouth was. I hated it the whole way down. She put the spoon away and grabbed a glass of water from the side table, allowing me to rinse the nastiness from my tongue. When I finished, she gave me a once over.

"Your fever's down," she said, checking my temperature. "And you seem to be feeling better. You probably need some more rest and some fluids, but I think you'll be up and running by tomorrow."

I looked out the window and noticed the dwindling light of day, though it hadn't been very bright out before. She lifted from the side of the bed, crossing over to Winry's desk to gather the medicine.

"Thank you, Pinako," I said.

"Oh, call me Granny already," she snorted, giving my head a short pat, and I smiled.

"Thank you, Granny."

"Now, drink some more water, and I'll bring you both up some dinner. I'm sure you're hungry, girl. You two are welcome to stay as long as you need," she said as she nodded to Ed, who returned the gesture, and she left the room.

"How long was I out?" I asked him, realizing I was starving. It had been quite the day, and I didn't so much as eat breakfast.

"Since yesterday," Ed provided. I went wide-eyed.

"Yesterday?" I gasped. Had I really been out that long? I thought for a moment. "Then, that means we were supposed to head back to Central today."

"Yeah, but it's no big deal. The station will still exchange our tickets for a later train," Ed shrugged.

"No, Al's waiting for you. I'm fine to head back," I protested, trying to sit up.

A violent cough wracked my body, and I hunched over, trying to catch my breath. Ed furrowed his brow and walked up to me.

"Not in the shape you're in," Ed said with a note of finality, grasping my shoulders and pushing me back to the pillow gently.

His eyes lingered around my collar, and I brushed my hand over my chest, realizing two things; the first was that I had been changed out of my t-shirt and into a tank top (hopefully Pinako's doing). The second was that there was no more hiding the fact that my necklace was gone. I slunk into the pillows guiltily, Ed still eyeing me.

"I'm sorry for holding you up," I mumbled, trying to divert his attention, settling beneath the covers again, though what was done was done. My headache became a dull throb at the back of my head. "You don't have to wait for me."

Ed gave me a look as he dropped back to the stool beside the bed.

"When you're better, we'll go back together," he said. I nodded. A moment of quiet passed between us. "I know you just woke up, but are you up to talking?"

I sat up slightly, adjusting the pillows behind me so I could sit up properly.

"Yes."

"When… when were you going to tell me you got the necklace off?" he asked. His eyes darkened, and his voice lowered as he addressed me.

"It's a long story," I said. He sighed.

"Well, we have time," he said, his eyes calculating. "You can explain what it was you were trying to tell me out front yesterday, too."

I sucked in a breath, turning my head to the wall. I had put it off for as long as I could. I knew that. It was time.

"I need you to promise me something first," I said, my tone taking a serious note as I turned to face him. He wrinkled his brow. "Don't… don't freak out when I tell you."

It was a ridiculous request, but one I needed to make for my own posterity. He nodded slightly, and I swallowed hard.

"Yeah, sure. So, what is it, then?"

"I'm not from Amestris."

"We knew that much," he scoffed, leaning forward. "That's what you didn't want me to freak out about?"

I shook my head, picking at the skin around my nails. There were still slight remnants of the dirt beneath my nail beds. I met his golden eyes and almost winced at their innocent curiosity.

"I'm from the other side of the gate, Ed."

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Where We Stand

"The… gate?" Ed blinked, not seeming to comprehend. I nodded.

"Of Truth. I'm from the other side of… that gate," I clarified. A few strained minutes passed as his jaw went slack, and his shoulders slumped, but he didn't say anything. I was getting nervous watching him in a frozen state, and I shifted uncomfortably beneath the covers. It was too muted a response from someone like him. After a few more wrought moments, I had to know. "Why aren't you freaking out?"

He opened his mouth slightly, then closed it again. He did this a few times, furrowing his brow before settling on something to say.

"You made me promise not to," he said, his voice a little rigid. Right. Yes. That I did, I thought dumbly as he took a deep breath, his hands coming to rest over his knees. "Would you— excuse me, a minute."

"Sure," I agreed warily as he stood and staggered from the room, closing the door behind him. I felt my heart racing in my chest, not knowing what to expect. Suddenly, on the other side of the door came a loud bang and a strained outcry. "Ed?"

"The Gate of Truth?" he exclaimed, followed by a string of colorful obscenities, with the phrase 'From the other side of the goddamn gate!' peppered in.

I clutched the sheets tightly as he stomped up and down the hallway. I felt incredibly helpless. He went on like that for a while until Pinako finally yelled at him to shut his trap; her words, not mine. He yelled back, telling her to butt out, but quieted. The hall went almost silent, and I wondered for a moment if he was even going to come back. I was too petrified to check. I heard a soft muttering just before the handle to the room twisted, and he lurched back in, returning to his place on the stool by my bed. We sat in awkward silence, and I couldn't read him at all. I leaned over and placed my hand over his, and he gave me a stunned look. I smiled weakly.

"I, uh, appreciate you not freaking out in front of me," I started, trying to get any kind of response from him.

He finally met my gaze, and I relaxed a little. He at least regarded me and that I could work with.

"The gate. The other side of… I don't even— I don't…" Ed trailed off, and I noticed how he dug his nails into the fabric of his pants and how glassy and unfocused his eyes were. I frowned. "I just… I wasn't ready for that. I think I was ready for— anything but that."

"I know. I'm going to do my best to try and explain. Okay?" I asked hopefully.

He took a breath, seeming to prepare himself, then nodded. Feeling a little more secure, I pulled from his grasp.

"It'd better be a damn good story, Freckles," he said, shaking his head, crossing his arms over his chest.

"It's certainly one for the books," I joked at my own expense, folding my hands over my lap. The corner of his mouth rose just slightly, and I began from the beginning.

We talked for quite some time, and I attempted to provide him as much detail and backstory I could before getting to the meat of things. Eventually, as the sun's rays danced over the windowsill and faded into the night, Pinako brought some dinner up for us. We paused our conversation to thank her, and she made me promise I'd finish the whole plate to 'get better quicker' after I coughed once in her presence. I indulged her with a promise, though it wasn't until she left that I noticed she had snuck in some mushrooms beneath a bed of carrots. I couldn't help but feel like Pinako had tainted my plate with the horrid vegetable on purpose, but I had already gone and promised her to finish the whole thing. I considered loading them off on Ed, who ate nearly as eagerly as I did – being my first real meal in a day – but when I finished the bulk of my plate, I decided to just suck it up. I grumbled, eating the few pieces there were altogether, trying to choke them down. After a bit of resistance, the cluster of mush slid down my throat, and I chased it with some water. Ed gave me a funny look, but I ignored it and continued.

"Where was I?" I asked, looking at Ed expectantly, hoping he had been paying attention as I took a much more sensible bite of some carrot I had left over on my plate to rid my mouth of the taste of mushroom.

"Truth's challenge," he reminded me, gnawing at his chicken.

"Right, right," I said, nodding. I had just explained how Elias had shown up one day in my world and was responsible for my appearance in Amestris and how we separated after meeting Truth, who had issued a challenge to me. "So, the challenge. I have what I remember of it written down in my journal, but it was something along the lines of 'righting the wrongs of this world'."

"I think I remember reading that when you went missing, though I didn't get what it meant then. I wasn't exactly too worried about it, either," Ed said through a mouthful. I gave him a look, and he swallowed before he continued. "Something about a past life was in there too, right?"

"Oh, yeah," I agreed, remembering for myself. "I think that bit may be referring to my father, but I'm not sure. I mean, I don't even know where he is— if he's even alive. Besides, he's done some… really horrible things."

Ed chewed considerably slower, eyeing me carefully. I pushed a carrot around my plate, trying to ignore the way he studied my every movement.

"What did your father do?" he finally asked, finishing his plate. I swallowed the last carrot down hard and rested my fork on my dish, trying to figure out where to begin with such a loaded question. I eventually decided to first explain Elias's motives in bringing me to Amestris. I explained his vendetta against my father and the things he'd done, and his hope to use me to gain access to him— though it didn't work out as he had hoped it would. I painfully recounted how I had regained the whole of my memory and what I had seen my father do in my vision. Ed leaned back in shock. "He created a Philosopher's Stone?"

"And stole it, apparently," I sighed. "Mustang surmised that the stone he stole was more than likely the one I arrived in."

"Oh, that reminds me, whatever happened to it?" he asked, laying his empty plate on the side table.

"I— okay, this is going to sound bad," I said nervously, preparing myself for the incoming lecture. "But I… gave it to Elias to hold."

"Elias?" Ed exclaimed. Here it comes, I thought, slinking into the sheets. "What the hell? Why would you give it to that bastard? You can't sit there and tell me that you actually trust that guy, especially after all he's done."

His arms waved around angrily as he interrogated me, eventually settling over his knees, expectantly awaiting a suitable answer.

"No, I don't. Not completely," I said.

I still wasn't sure myself how much trust could be put in Elias. He was driven, I'd give him that, but I wouldn't go so far as to say trustworthy.

"Then why give it to him? Why not me or Al? Do you not trust us?" Ed asked irritably, looking a little wounded.

"No, it's not like that," I tried to assure him. "I trust you two more than anyone."

"So why him?" he asked. I shook my head.

"Because I know he won't use it, Ed. He had even threatened me if I were to use it, which I don't plan to. I don't trust him, but I trust in his conviction about the stone," I reasoned.

"Is that enough?" he asked, averting his gaze.

I noticed how he balled his fists, noticed the strain in his voice. I inhaled sharply, realizing he may have taken my decision more personally. It seemed like he had seen it as a betrayal.

"For now, yes," I said, my face scrunching as the headache that had been a dull throb made an acute appearance at the front of my head. "I know you wouldn't use it either, but as much as I trust you or Al, holding onto it would only put you both in danger."

"What's that supposed to mean?" he seethed. I sighed, resting my hand on my forehead.

"When Mustang and I confronted Envy, he said that the public 'death' of Hughes served two purposes; the first, to satiate the Colonel and keep him from snooping. The second was to lure me out."

"Lure you out?" he parroted, seeming a little more composed after my explanation. I nodded, taking the plate from my lap and placing it over his on the nightstand.

"Envy wanted to take me to the leader of the Homunculi because they noticed something interesting about me, but he didn't say what that was," I clarified. He seemed to digest what I said, taking a moment to ponder it.

"They called you a sacrifice, too, right? Maybe that's why," he said, bringing his hand to his chin thoughtfully.

"I don't think so. I mean, they called you one too, and Envy called Mustang a potential sacrifice that night. Why single me out?"

"Hmm, I guess you're right," he nodded. "So, then you think they somehow realized you had a Philosopher's Stone?"

"Exactly," I agreed, glad we were finally on the same page. "So, I gave it to Elias to hold. They don't know who he is, and I know he wouldn't use the stone. It was a spur of the moment decision, but the best one I could think of. I didn't want to risk hanging onto it if they managed to find me."

He seemed to mull my reasoning over as he sat back quietly, deep in thought. I could tell by the way his face creased, and his automail flexed. He did it, maybe unconsciously, whenever he was thinking too hard. He groaned.

"Alright. But I'm not happy about it," Ed said in a ruffled huff.

"I'd be nervous if you were," I giggled. "It's only temporary." He seemed at least somewhat satisfied by my reasoning.

"So, how'd you get it off?" he asked, a little more collected. I eyed the journal on the desk, and he followed the trajectory of my gaze, turning.

"Mustang had been reading the journal and found a transmutation circle on alchemic jewelry. I tried it, and it worked, luckily. Again, spur of the moment decision," I said, my hand absently trailing over my collar. "I'm sure there's more information in there about it, about the stone, about my father, but I— I haven't been able to read about anything related to it. Part of me wants to burn the thing. Having to watch him create the stone was enough…" I trailed off, grasping at my neck. The physical burden had been removed, but I still carried its weight with me. Ed shook his head, turning to face me.

"You don't have to explain it," Ed assured me softly. "I'd probably feel the same in your shoes."

"Thank you," I nodded.

"Well, who knows, you may just win the award for 'world's most terrible father'," he said with a dopey grin, cocking an eyebrow. "And here I thought I had the title in the bag." I cracked a smile, appreciating his attempt at diverting my attention.

"Well, I am pretty competitive. I have something like thirteen medals to my name, you know," I preened, aware of the not-so-humble brag.

"Oh, yeah?" he questioned, leaning back. "In what?"

"Competitive swimming," I said.

"You swim competitively?" he asked, seeming genuinely surprised.

"I swam competitively, yes. I haven't in a few years, though," I clarified. "It was a big part of my life for a time on the other side of the gate. Back in my world, or dimension or whatever." He nodded, his gaze affixed to the floorboards.

"Could you tell me more about it?" he asked.

"Competitive swimming? Well, it's pretty self-explanatory, Ed—"

"No, no," he said with a laugh, lifting his head and resting his hand over mine. I felt a spike in my heart rate as I gazed into his eyes, full of wonder and sincere curiosity. "I want to know more about your world— about your life before."

"Oh, well, of course," I said, feeling a little flustered. I wasn't expecting him to take interest in my life, especially considering how mundane it was; though, he didn't know that. I thought for a moment, and I knew exactly what to tell him first. "Well, for starters, we don't have alchemy on my side."

"What? That's insane!" he exclaimed, pulling back. I was a little too aware of the lack of warmth at my hand, but I did my best to ignore it. "How do you not have alchemy?"

"Well, okay, that's a small lie," I admitted. "We technically have alchemy, but it's more like a theoretical idea in my world rather than a practical science. You can't transmute things there like you can here. It has limitations that go even further than equivalent exchange. It's more like— basic chemistry, I think. Well, don't quote me on that. I didn't exactly study up on my world's version of alchemy in my free time."

"That would explain your ineptitude as an alchemist," he teased, poking my arm. I feigned offense, moving away from him.

"I'm sorry, whose inept alchemy provided you relief on our grueling trek across the desert? Oh, that's right, mine," I ribbed back as he scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Besides, if my alchemy sucks, I can only blame my teacher."

"Hey," he whined, and I giggled at the little pout he gave me.

"Now, would you let me speak? Or do you want to continue insulting yourself?"

"Fine, fine. Though, I can't promise my interest now that I know your side doesn't have real alchemy," he said with a sly grin, and I rolled my eyes. I told him about my world, and he listened adamantly, rarely interrupting unless it were for clarification. At some point, he asked about my family life. "So, your dad is from here, and your mom is from your side?"

"From what I gather, yeah," I said. "I thought it was a little strange at first too, but I saw them together in my vision. I hadn't really remembered what he looked like, but she always said I was my father's daughter. Both her and Jeremy."

"Jeremy?" he asked, raising a brow.

"My step-dad. He's just a know-it-all jerk," I grumbled, staring down at my covered feet. I snorted dryly. "He'd probably be glad that I disappeared. He had been trying to get rid of me ever since he married my mom— sent me to boarding school, pestered me to move to some state far away for college. Bet he threw a party or something as soon as I was gone."

"You're right. He does sound like a jerk," Ed said, and I looked over to him. He had a terrible look on his face, somewhere between pity and anger. I went back to staring at my feet. "Would he really be glad his kid just… disappeared?" I shook my head.

"I mean, obviously, I can't say for sure— but I wouldn't put it past him either. I'm not really his kid, and he made that clear from the start. It's the kind of guy he was. We had even gotten into an argument the morning before I arrived here, though that wasn't uncommon," I explained, feeling some left-over tension rise in my chest. There was a tense moment of silence as what I said hung in the air.

"What about your mom?" Ed asked quietly. I thought for a moment, staring at the ceiling.

"I— I'm not sure," I said honestly. It had been a while since I had thought about mom, or Jeremy, or home. I didn't even think about how they'd actually react to my disappearance; I hadn't had the time to. Were they worried? Were they looking for me? Did they even realize I was gone? I pushed the thought away, biting my lip. I pulled my knees to my chest and wrapped my arms around them tightly. "I mean, I guess, right? She's my mom." Ed wrinkled his nose.

"What makes you so… uncertain?" he asked. I ran my hand along the sheets, tracing circles in the wrinkles of fabric.

"When my dad left, I think she began to resent how— alike, he and I were. I didn't understand it at first – I was too young – but I think, at some point, I realized it wasn't a good thing. So, I tried to become a mini version of her. She had been somewhat of an idol when I was younger, before he had left, so it was easy for me. I used to mimic her mannerisms, grew out my hair to my waist as she had; I even took up swimming after her. She had been a swim champion when she was my age. I thought, maybe, if I tried to be like her, tried to look more like her and less like him, I wouldn't remind her so much of the mess he had left us with. I think it worked for a little bit. But things only got worse when Jeremy stepped in. He convinced her to chop her beautiful brown hair off, and they pulled me from the swim program after winning my second ever gold— my mom had only won one, and he thought I was trying to one-up her. Jeremy took every chance to compare me to my father. He'd always say he never saw a speck of her in me, and I think she believed him. I couldn't escape my father's influence no matter what I did. Huh, I guess it even followed me across worlds," I admitted, softly chuckling, but it was a humorless, disheartened laugh. It had been a while since I thought about the life I'd be returning to, where I still spent my time trying my best to lay low, to be anything but myself. Here, I was everything my mother was afraid I'd be, everything she had said I had gotten from my father – impulsive and competitive and opinionated – but no one compared me to anyone else. I was just myself, probably the most myself I had ever allowed myself to be. It felt nice. The life I was bound to return to strangely didn't feel like it was mine anymore. I bit my lips together, feeling tears well at the corners of my eyes. I quickly swiped them away with the back of my hand, trying to compose myself, and I inhaled sharply. "Sorry, I didn't mean to load off on you. Just— forget it."

I felt a stray tear slide down my face, and before I could wipe it away, a warm touch traced over my cheek. I jumped a little at the sudden contact, but Ed continued to wipe away my tear.

"No, don't apologize," he said, sliding back to the stool. "I said I wanted to know more about you. Thanks for humoring me."

He smiled, and a sudden warmth dispelled the ache in my chest, softening its jagged edges. It was relieving, in a way, to vent to Ed. He seemed like he had been listening intently as I talked, and it felt good to get that off my chest. I hadn't told anyone about anything this… arduous, before him.

"I know she loves me; though, she had an odd way of showing it at the end there," I shrugged. "I think she'd be worried, at least."

"I know I'd be worried," he said, and I felt my face flush. He cleared his throat as if realizing what he said after the fact and scratched the back of his head. I realized I was gawking at him like an idiot, and I had to remind myself that now was certainly not the time to be enchanted by his boyish charm or sweet understanding. I managed to compose myself, directing my gaze anywhere in the room other than where he sat. "So, uh, tell me more about your world. What do you people do for fun without alchemy?"

"Not everyone can be so thrilled about the periodic table, Edward," I scoffed, resting my chin in my palm. "I did normal things."

"Yeah? Like what?"

"Well, I wrote democratic debate papers," I mused, wracking my brain for my pastimes from before. It wasn't often I had free time with the kind of work I was doing for school.

"For fun?" he asked, bewildered.

"Yes, for fun."

"Nerd," he chuckled.

"Says the alchemy freak," I poked, and he scoffed. Though even I had to admit, some of it was interesting. Just not something I'd consider fun, per se. "I was on a debate team, and I wrote out our proposals and the research for the debate topics. I didn't present, though. I left that to the more… outgoing people."

"Funny, I thought you'd be doing the debating, what with the way you stand up to serial killers and question them in the middle of an alley as they threaten to kill you," he jabbed. I glared at his cocky smile. "What were your debates about anyway?"

"Mostly foreign policy or advocating for a more reformed and fair political system. I was thinking about studying political science in college. It's pretty fascinating."

"I can't imagine that being interesting," he scoffed. "You don't even understand how many times Mustang nearly bored me to death with his political lectures. Seriously, the man doesn't know when to stop."

I laughed, and it morphed into a strained cough. He looked at me a little apprehensively, but I waved him off as it quieted. He sat back a little.

"You do realize you're a part of the military, right?" I asked incredulously.

"Yeah, but it's not like I conform to the stupid policies. I mean, you don't see me wearing one of those ugly blue uniforms. I'd rather carve my own eyes out."

"Fair enough," I shrugged.

"So, is that all? Writing political debate papers?"

"Well, I did other stuff too— like, watch anime."

"What's that?" he asked, and I realized I misstepped.

I had forgotten that through all my explaining, I hadn't disclosed that his life was one of the anime's I'd watch.

Shit, I thought, knowing I couldn't skirt around the topic anymore.

"Uh, well, it's a form of storytelling that uses hundreds of thousands of pictures put together to create movement on the moving picture box I was telling you about," I said, noticing I had begun picking the residual dirt from my nails.

"That thing you called a T.V.?" he asked.

"Right," I said. "Actually, what I'm about to tell you is going to sound insane, and you may not believe me." He quirked an eyebrow.

"Uh, okay," he said a little cautiously.

"No, you don't understand— like, it's going to be really unbelievable," I emphasized.

"You're starting to scare me, Freckles," he said. "Just spit it out." I gulped, wringing my hands.

"So, there are all kinds of anime's, just like there are all kinds of stories," I began.

"Right," he nodded. I bit my lips together, taking a deep breath.

"You— um, well, your story, was an anime I had watched," I admitted softly. "That's how I was 'seeing the future' in some of my migraines, or how I remembered certain people." My voice quieted as I finished the sentence, painfully aware that this was not something he'd take lightly.

"What?" he asked, clearly in disbelief.

"It's called 'Fullmetal Alchemist'," I explained. "After you. That's why when we met, I knew so much about you. I had… seen it."

He hunched in his chair when I finished, and I could almost feel the weight the discovery put on his ever-burdened shoulders.

"So, my life was— what, just some… story, to you? And you just kept it from us?"

"I— well, yes, but as I said, I didn't tell you to protect Hughes and to keep the Homunculi from finding out I was from the other side," I said, my chest constricting.

My worst fear was coming true right in front of my eyes. He wasn't going to trust me. Why would he trust me, not telling them something so huge like that? Why would he trust any of the outlandish things I had told him tonight? A long and awkward silence settled between us— the air dense with unease. He shook his head, and I winced as he slammed his fist into his knee.

"Damnit!" he said, shuddering. He stood abruptly and kicked the stool across the room.

"Ed," I tried, reaching out for him.

"No, it's bullshit! This is my goddamn life Marina, and I'm just supposed to believe that someone in some alternate dimension just— knew all about it? Every damn detail?" he cried out, enraged, shrugging away from me. His last words came out in strained pitches I had never heard from him before, and I could see him untethering himself from the safety of what he knew to be true. I was at a loss. "Am I just… made up to you?"

I felt a stab of pain in my chest, but I pushed past the awful feeling compressing my lungs.

"No, of course not. I thought so before, back on my side, but I know better now. You're obviously a real person, Edward."

"And you're from another world! How am I supposed to believe any of this?" he asked incredulously, his eyes seeming lost. "Damnit!" He yelled again, and I recoiled.

He turned from me, his outline hidden in the shadows that danced across the room in the flickers of candlelight. He looked to be on the verge of a breakdown. I couldn't sit by and let him destroy himself. Scooting to the edge of the bed, I stepped tentatively toward him. I brushed my hand softly against his back, gauging his reaction before pressing further. He flinched at the sudden connection but didn't pull away. I could feel the way he tensed as I slowly encircled my arms around his torso, resting my cheek at his back.

"I understand how you're feeling; when I found out, I was a wreck. It's not something that I had ever thought possible, but here we are— a seemingly fictional character and a girl who managed to travel to an alternate universe. But if you're not real Ed, then that means I'm not either. That means Al and Winry aren't real. It means the lives we've lived are meaningless, and I—" I said, holding him tighter, feeling a vile mix of uncertainty and anger rise in my chest. I didn't have an easily digestible solution for any of what had happened, and a small part of me still hadn't come to terms with it myself. I found my voice again, though it was much quieter than when I started. "I don't want to believe that. I don't believe that... do you?"

There was a moment of stillness as he breathed, rushed, and ragged before his hands rested against my arms gently.

"No," he grumbled, his voice low. "It's just— this is a lot to take in all at once."

"I know," I said. "But you're not alone. I'm right here."

He turned, and I released him, ill-prepared for him to grasp both of my hands in his tightly and bend to rest his forehead on my shoulder. I stopped breathing for a moment, a little stunned, and waited.

"Sorry," he mumbled. "Just... let me stay like this for a minute."

I nodded, squeezing his hands in a way I hoped would be reassuring. He was stiff and maybe a bit unsure to start, but he eventually seemed to calm himself down, relaxing into me. I breathed him in, that familiar scent of oil and the tang of metal, and something else, something like the way grass smelled after rain, fresh and a little intoxicating. I had never seen Ed be so openly… vulnerable, before. Even when we had dug up his transmutation, he hadn't initiated contact like this. It was a little unexpected, but not in a bad way.

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner," I said eventually as I traced steel and flesh, a strange but comforting sensation. "I wanted to tell you as soon as Hughes was safe, but then I got wrapped up in all this Xerces business, and your father showed up, and I— I wanted to tell you for so long."

He sighed into me and pulled away, standing up straight.

"I know. I mean, I hated not knowing what was going on with you, but I could have never imagined you were carrying around something like this all this time," Ed said, a look of remorse on his face. "I wasn't even thinking about how bizarre this all must have been for you, and you faced it alone. I'm sorry."

I shook my head, letting my head come to rest over his chest, wrapping my arms around him.

"There's nothing to be sorry for," I said, taking a deep breath. "I'm not alone anymore."

He nodded slightly, and though he was hesitant at first, he eventually embraced me, and we held one another, letting the heaviness settle on both of our shoulders. My heart was pounding out of my chest, but he was kind enough not to say anything— probably because I could tell that his was too. Sooner or later, maybe from a mutual sense of ease or a growing embarrassed awareness of just how long we had been standing there entangled, he shifted away, and we stepped back to our previous seating arrangement, though I let my legs dangle over the side of the bed. We were quiet for a bit longer, not really knowing how to move on. He finally cleared his throat and folded his hands, twisting his thumbs over one another.

"So, if my life is a— story, on your side, does that mean you know how it plays out?" he asked tenativly.

"No, not all of it. The story only goes so far, so I don't know what happens long-term. Besides that, it's been a while since I watched it, so some things are kind of hazy in my memory. I was re-watching it when I was brought here, but we've already gone beyond what I remember," I explained. "I know the general outline, but the details are lost on me. And, before you ask— I'm not going to tell you what happens."

"What? Why not?" he whined, a little disgruntled. "You go and tell me the craziest shit I've ever heard, and you're not even going to tell me what happens?"

"In my world, we call that spoilers," I chuckled slightly at the disappointed frown he gave me. "Besides, I've already messed with things here more than I probably should have."

"Okay, so what's the difference if you say something else?"

"I don't want something I told you to cause you any harm," I said, gripping the edge of the bed. "Don't ask me to intentionally hurt you, Ed. Please. I care about you too much for that."

He sat back, blinking rapidly before he huffed and brought his hand to the lower part of his face, averting his gaze.

"Fine," he conceded through grumbles. I knew it must have been hard for him to let the opportunity for more information to slip through his fingers.

"I appreciate it, Ed. I really do. I promise to look out for you, though," I said, and I noticed him tense up.

I couldn't tell in the orange glow of the candle, but he seemed a little pinker than he normally presented. I couldn't help but crack a small grin at his nervous appearance.

"Can I at least ask what you messed with?" he sighed, leaning his chin on his palm, a little more collected.

"Well, in the story I know, Hughes was… he was supposed to die," I admitted quietly. Ed furrowed his brow.

"But he's alive," he observed. I bobbed my head in agreement.

"Well, I figured the 'righting of wrongs' part meant saving a good and decent man from his death," I explained, recounting the night I had rescued Hughes. "I think that saving Hughes may have been the challenge from Truth."

"So then, what now?" he asked. I tilted my head sideways, not understanding.

"What do you mean?"

"It... it sounds like you completed the challenge if that's what it was," he shrugged. "You got your memories back and your necklace off too. So, what now?"

I was a little alarmed that he had come to the conclusion I had been wrestling with for the last few days on his own. I mean, he was a kid genius, so I should have expected it, but still. A little denseness would have been appreciated.

"I'm not sure. Elias – well, Nessa, the nurse – said to come back when I felt ready to... return home," I said, wrapping my arms around my torso. There was a moment of quiet between us before he spoke.

"Is that what you want to do? Go back?" he raised quietly. I inhaled sharply.

"It's… complicated. When I first got my memory back, that's all I could think of. That, and how angry I was that I was brought here in the first place. I was furious that my life had been interrupted, and I didn't even realize," I said. I could feel his eyes on me, but I couldn't meet his gaze. "But then, I thought about you, and Al, and Winry and Isabelle and every person who had taken me in and given me a chance— who had shown me genuine human compassion and kindness. I couldn't be more grateful for you all. But, as you said, I did everything I set out to do. As much as I hate to admit it, I don't— I don't have a reason to stay. I can't kid myself. I'm not supposed to be here. This isn't my home, Ed. I… I need to go back to where I belong." I exhaled, chancing a look at him. At some point, he had brought his folded hands to rest in front of his face, and he gazed at the ground with intense focus.

"And going back, is that…?" he trailed off and didn't move to end the question he had begun.

"Permanent?" I finished for him quietly, my voice cracking under the weight of the word. He nodded, his eyes glued to the floor. I stared at a knot in the wood at the base of his stool. "Yes."

I had been working myself up for quite some time about how this conversation would go down, and it was both relieving and excruciating. I was glad there were no more secrets between us, but the truth felt much harsher and more divisive. I knew it needed to be said, but it didn't pull the punch to the gut I got from saying it. It didn't make it any easier to face him either. He didn't say it, but I saw the hurt in his eyes when he finally looked up at me. I had done that, and there was no escaping it.

"Alright. Well, it's getting late," Ed said tightly, standing. His face rose into the darkness that the candle couldn't reach, and I was abruptly on edge. "As long as you're feeling better tomorrow, we'll catch the train back to Central. Thanks for the explanation. Get some rest, Marina."

The finality in his tone struck me, and I moved to protest, but I caught a glimpse of his face as he turned to go, and nothing left my open mouth as my foot found the floor. He just seemed so tired, so sullen, and I understood immediately— nothing I could say or do would fix this, could fix this. He knew it as much as I did. I was left staring blankly at the flickering candle as he crossed the room and closed the door behind him. A few silent and ominous moments passed before the last few hours found themselves settled uneasily in the pit of my stomach. I grasped at my tank top, clutching the fabric over my chest for dear life, letting out a harsh breath. It felt like my heart had been drained of its blood and instead pumped poison through my body. I let out a choked sob and covered my mouth, my body shaking and threatening to cough. My vision blurred as tears hit my knees, the floor, and I crumpled. Nothing could have prepared me for how awful it was to grieve for the things that couldn't be.

Ed closed the door behind him with a soft clack, leaning his back against the wood. He stared off into the dark hall, his eyes taking a moment to adjust to the outline of door frames, tackey wallpaper, and oak flooring. He couldn't place the swelling in his chest that made it difficult to breathe or the flood of thoughts that swirled around his head and trapped him there. They seemed to move his body on impulse, driving him from the room before he could say or do something stupid and thoughtless. All the cards had finally been laid out on the table, but he couldn't help but feel like he had gone and opened Pandora's box. He wasn't prepared for any of this, to say the least. Just when he thought he had prepared himself for every scenario, she goes and tells him something like that.

"Damnit," he grumbled quietly to himself, taking a ragged breath. He closed his eyes tightly, trying to make sense of the last few hours, the last few days and weeks and months spent with Marina. It all came rushing back to him, every uncertainty, every triumph, every moment that left him breathless and intimidated and excited— it overwhelmed him as he slid down the length of the door, coming to rest on the floor. They had spent nearly every day together, but suddenly, it wasn't enough. He didn't want to let her go. He had realized that the night he almost lost her to Mustang, of all people. He wanted to keep training her and watch her grow as a fighter and alchemist. She wasn't as bad as he joked her to be. He wanted to watch her kick ass, even if it happened to be his— even if it was a fluke sock to the jaw. He wanted to know more about her life, about the things he wondered if she had ever shared with anyone else before. He couldn't help but feel like even after all this time, he was only scratching the surface. He wanted her to stay by his side, to keep laughing, and talking and smiling with him. He barely understood the things he wanted. He just knew that he wanted more. More than he could have. More than he could ask of her.

What would you want if you were her?

Pinako's annoying riddle rattled around his head, a clear thought above the raging storm, and it pissed him off how it had come back to haunt him. Then, he didn't think about it too hard— he didn't need to. He hadn't felt like... this back then. But Marina had been wondering where she had come from this whole time. She had been yearning for this very reality— to have a home, a life, a place to return to. No matter how shitty he felt it was, how shitty she knew it was, that was simply something he couldn't offer her. It was something he knew, deep down, he couldn't get in the way of.

He heard a soft whimper from the other side of the door, and he snapped his head up, startled by the sound. He turned, pressing his ear to the door, and he heard a few more stifled sobs. He laid his hand against the grainy wood, all the sensors in his body going off, urging him back inside, urging him to throw caution to the wind and allow his impulse to take control. But he couldn't do that. He wouldn't let himself. He had managed to keep his emotions in check for this long, somehow; his wary skepticism of his own feelings serving him well. He clenched his fist, mustered the strength to pick himself off the floor, and found his way to his room.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Thirty-Four

House Of Cards

TW: Mention of suicide. Reader discretion is advised.

Ivey stomped out the butt of the cigarette under her heel. It made a satisfying crunching sound in the dirt as she exhaled the last of the sweet smoke from her lungs. She ran her hand through her thick red hair, still a tangled mess from the knotted bun she had worn for most of the day. Airing out her coat as she walked the last few paces home, she opened the door and closed it softly behind her, mindful of the quiet house. She shuffled out of her coat, hanging it up before she stepped into the kitchen, turning the faucet. In grabbing the kettle from the stove, she noticed it was oddly full and a little warm.

"You reek of cigarettes," a voice called in the dark, surprising her.

She slammed the kettle back to the stove in alarm – nearly spilling its contents – before turning to barely make out Elias's profile. He was sat at the table, his hands around a mug.

"What the hell are you sitting in the dark for?" she hissed at him, hand over her heart. She squinted at the clock above the doorway, barely readable in the shared darkness. "It's four a.m.!"

"I thought you told Nessa you'd quit," he leered, taking a sip of his drink.

Ivey scowled, flicking the overhead light on above the sink. She turned the stove knob with a few clicks before a flame appeared.

"You try saving an arm or two with rudimentary tools and not nearly enough anesthesia; let me know which vice you take up to cope," she muttered, gripping the handle of the kettle. She glanced over to Elias, but he didn't move to retort. "I'm working on quitting." She didn't feel obligated to explain herself to him, but she wanted to assure herself that she was trying.

"Right," Elias said quietly.

She focused back on the glossy kettle, seeing her distorted and dimly lit reflection in it. They hadn't talked since his little outburst a few days ago. She was surprised he had even addressed her at all. They avoided each other when they could, which was a little easier when Ivey started the night shift. There had been a few small uprisings all over Central, but they were squashed as quickly as they had started. The mini-insurrections were bloodiest under the cover of night when the Amestrian soldiers weren't so concerned with saving face for the public. Though, she wondered if they even worried over something like that— especially with the maimed bodies that ended up in front of her scalpel. The kettle finished reheating, startling her with its shriek, and she took down a mug and a tea bag, pouring herself a cup. Ivey let her tea steep for a moment before she began for the door.

"Night," she mumbled. She was halted by a quiet utterance.

"You can sit if you want," she heard him say. His offer caught her off guard, and she turned at the doorway, eyeing him carefully. He seemed more hospitable than usual, and she was a little wary. She knew avoiding him wasn't built to last. It wouldn't solve anything. She didn't want Nessa's adoptive brother to despise her, after all. She settled in across from him.

"Can't sleep?" Ivey asked eventually, her curiosity getting the best of her.

He wouldn't be up for a few hours normally. His grip around his cup tightened.

"Every time I close my eyes, I see her stupid face," he grumbled. Ivey frowned, a little confused, but then she realized just who was haunting his consciousness. A moment passed between them. "When I tell her, she's going to look at me just like that." Ivey hummed.

"Probably. I bet you've thought up countless scenarios of the situation, each one worse than the next," Ivey said thoughtfully, and he nodded, staring into his cup. "That's called guilt."

Elias scrunched his nose, giving her a snide look.

"Well, I hate it," he spat. She shrugged.

"It means you understand that you've done something that has wronged her. You understand the gravity of your created situation, and you know it's a bleak one," Ivey said, tapping her fingers along the cup, grateful for the residual heat. Her hands were always ice cold. "But it also means that you're capable of empathizing with her; it means that you're human."

They sat in silence, each taking sips of their drinks now and then. Elias eventually pushed his cup away.

"I never imagined this would happen," he admitted quietly. "I thought— I thought I'd feel... better. I thought I'd find retribution. But I have nothing."

"That's not true," she noted, gesturing down the hall. "You have Nessa, who cares about you and your well-being. Who's been worried sick about you lately. And you have me now, too." He scoffed.

"I'm surprised you're talking to me, after what I said," he said, averting his gaze. Ivey took a breath.

"You know, I was a lot like you when I was your age," she said, staring into the rippling contents of her mug.

"You're not that much older than me," he noted.

"Which should give you some hope," she scoffed. She ran her finger around the rim of her cup, debating with herself. She didn't share very much about her past with others, focused on looking toward the future. Though, she felt he just might find some kinship in her story. "My father was an Amestrian soldier."

"Was he?" he said lowly, his distaste palpable. She couldn't blame him. There was still a cultural barrier between them, one she hoped to one day overcome as Nessa had, but she wasn't naïve about it. "I thought you opposed the occupation of Ishval."

"I do. I did," Ivey said, gripping her mug. "We were poor, and my father wasn't a skilled laborer. He thought becoming a soldier would lead him to some higher purpose, that he'd become a provider and a protector. But then he was sent to Ishval. The war changed him, and he became none of those things."

"What did he become?"Elias asked, eyeing her carefully.

"A monster," she answered, the word jumping to the tip of her tongue. "My father hurt innocent people, and I resented him for it. My mother resented him for it. He had believed he'd come home a hero, but to us, he had become a murderer. When he returned— devastated and demoralized, he developed a severe drinking habit. Things only got worse over the years, and he often took his anger out on my mother and me. There were many nights that I remember holding her hand, begging for someone to rescue us. I vowed that I'd get us out of there, away from him. I vowed that I'd repay him for all the hurt he put on us, on the innocent people he had slaughtered... any of this sound familiar?"

Elias shifted uncomfortably in his seat, and she gave him a knowing look.

"Strangely," he admitted quietly. Ivey nodded.

"As I got older, understood more, I would challenge him— perhaps foolishly. I was fairly built for my height and age, but he was bigger than me and combat-trained; I didn't stand a chance. But it didn't stop me. I wanted my retribution. At first, it was verbal arguments. Then it was physical altercations. One day, he went too far, got too mad at me, and my mother paid the price," she said, her jaw tightening. "He had waved his gun around at me before, unloaded, just an empty threat— but I had loaded it that morning, intending on ending things once and for all. It was my fault."

Elias's eye narrowed at her, then widened in realization.

"No," he whispered. Ivey didn't look him in the eye.

"It was all a blur. I don't remember much, for which I'm grateful. Just me being too slow to grab the gun before he had and my mother coming in at the wrong moment to stop us. There was a loud noise, something like a firework exploding right next to my ear, and blood. Lots and lots of blood," she said with a shiver. She closed her eyes tightly, unable to avoid the images that sprang to her mind from that day. "After realizing what he'd done, he turned it on himself. It wasn't until he was gone that I realized I hadn't possessed the conviction necessary to follow through with what I had planned. I got what I thought I had wanted, my vengeance, but it came at far too steep a cost."

"And your mother?" he asked tentatively. "Did she…?" She shook her head.

"A surgeon saved her life. I was grateful, more grateful than I had ever been before. Someone was able to save when all I had done was destroy. I decided then that that was the path I wanted to follow. I didn't want to become the person I almost had been. I didn't want to be like him. I decided that my energy would be better spent trying to heal the people he had once hurt. I wanted to be better," she said, taking a sip of her drink. Her cup made a small tinkling noise when she touched it back to the table, and she noticed a shuffling from the corridor. "She's gone now, but I think of her often."

She looked back to Elias, who was quiet, seeming to ruminate on her tale. She leaned back into the chair, staring up at the ceiling. Ivey wondered briefly what her mother would think of her now. She wondered if she'd be proud.

"I've been thinking about it this whole time, about what I said to you and Nessa," he said eventually. "I was angry, and I'm... sorry."

"I'm not the one you need to apologize to, though it's appreciated," she said, giving him a half-smile. He scrunched his face, pinching the bridge of his nose.

"I know. I'll talk to Nessa in the morning."

"And Marina?" she asked. He grumbled, and Ivey gave him a stern look. He sighed.

"I'll tell her. I'll tell her," Elias resolved, and Ivey quirked a small smile. He folded his hands over one another, twirling his thumbs before clenching them together. "It's just— I don't know what comes after." Ivey thought for a moment.

"Well, there's probably a few different outcomes; I imagine shock or denial— maybe anger. It's not a thing to be taken lightly, that's for sure," Ivey said, taking care with her words. "But whatever comes next, and whatever comes after that— we'll be right here, waiting to help."

"But why? Why are you so keen on helping me?" he wondered aloud.

"I want to be the guidance for you that I was seeking back then. I don't want to see your situation turn out like mine had, not when there's something I can do to help you," she said. "I'm stern on you telling her because the sooner you do, the sooner you'll be free of the weight that's been dragging you down all this time. You'll be free of the burden vengeance has put upon your shoulders, and I want that for you. Nessa wants that for you. I won't claim to know everything, but I'm sure your sister would want that for you, too."

He absorbed her reasoning, letting it resonate within him, and they sat in an eased silence as he did. Ivey heard the shuffling from the hall again and downed the rest of her drink.

"Is that a reality I even deserve after what I've done? After what I wasn't able to do?" he asked. Ivey nodded solemnly.

"I think so. You have a whole life ahead of you. I believe that you should live it as freely as you can," she said, reaching across the table and squeezing his arm gently before sitting back in her chair.

"I'll find Marina and tell her," he said, his voice even. Ivey stood, about to take their empty cups to the sink when Elias moved, grabbing them from her reach. "Go get some rest." She nodded.

"You too," she said, giving him a small smile. She shuffled down the dark corridor and cracked the door to Nessa's room open. She was sitting up, reading a book, and she looked up at Ivey as she closed the door behind her. Nessa had a sober look on her face as Ivey crawled between the sheets and rested her head on the pillow. "So, what did you hear?"

"A lot," she said, closing the book and setting it aside. "I didn't mean to spy. I heard you come in, and I wanted to greet you."

Ivey nodded, closing her eyes. Whatever she had overheard, Ivey planned on telling her eventually. She was kind of relieved she wouldn't have to tell it twice.

"I see," she said softly, feeling the weight of the day fall on her.

She hadn't remembered Nessa's bed being so comfortable, but she presumed that's what tends to happen when you sleep next to someone who makes you feel safe each night. It was a feeling Ivey cherished greatly, especially with how difficult work was becoming. She heard Nessa shuffle and turn the side lamp off, eventually settling in next to her. Ivey felt around for her and wrapped her in close.

"You smell like cigarettes," Nessa noted. Ivey groaned in response, and Nessa chuckled. Some time passed, and Ivey was on the cusp of sleep when Nessa whispered to her. "I don't know when the nickname caught on, but it was when I was really young. Everyone called me Nessa, so much so that I'd forget that wasn't my full name sometimes. The only people who still called me by my name – who called me Vanessa – were my parents."

Ivey opened one eye, and it adjusted slightly to make out the curvature of Nessa's face in the dark.

"Nessa…" she said quietly, trying to assure her that she needn't continue if she weren't ready. But it didn't stop her.

"The last time I heard them say it was when they shoved me into the closet during the raid. They said, 'we love you, Vanessa,' and closed the door on me. I didn't… I didn't realize I'd never hear them call me to dinner, or scold me, or tell me they loved me again. It's hard for me to hear it without thinking they're there," she said, her voice wavering. Ivey pulled her in closer, resting her hand over her face gently. "They were good people. They protected me, and so many other innocent people. They were good."

"They were, I'm sure of it. I'm so sorry," Ivey whispered, stroking her thumb along her jawline.

She sniffled, and Ivey could feel a stray tear cascade down her cheek, over her fingers. Nessa shook her head.

"Now we're even," Nessa said with a soft laugh.

Ivey sucked in a sharp breath and released it, pressing her lips against Nessa's forehead gently.

"There was no obligation for you to tell me just because of what you overheard," Ivey assured her. "I would have waited as long as you needed."

"I know," Nessa said, nuzzling into Ivey, holding her tightly. "I wanted you to know."

They held each other in the stillness of the early morning, a strange comfort nestling within them.

The train ride inched by quietly, as had the morning. Breakfast was quiet, the walk to the cemetery was quiet— even Ed's talk with Pinako was quiet. She had asked him to pass on a message to his father if he got the chance, his mother's dying words. He just scoffed and promised to deliver it after he punched him first. We departed Resembool soon after, thanking Pinako for everything, and we were off to Central by eight. We sat quietly across from one another, and I wrung my hands out under the table, watching Ed stare out at the rolling countryside blankly. We hadn't dared discussed the night before or any of the things we had covered. I sighed. It was going to be an awfully long, incredibly quiet ride. I thought to take out the journal, but I was still stinging with the aftermath of the night before to be prepared for what I may have found. My mind was elsewhere anyway.

Something wasn't sitting right with me about Truth's challenge, but I couldn't pinpoint exactly what made me uneasy. A part of me believed I had done it— I had made their world better by saving Hughes, and I didn't regret it in the slightest. But if a part of the challenge was related to my father, I had no idea what that meant. But I still had a means to get home, whether I completed whatever challenge Truth gave me or not, so a part of me began to wonder if Truth was just messing with me. All that thinking was hurting my head, so I tried to relax and take a nap. That didn't pan out either. Eventually, about an hour in, I couldn't take it anymore. I opened my eyes, stood and walked up to the bar, and requested to borrow a deck of cards. Usually, trains fitted for short stints of travel wouldn't have them available, but I was hoping for a miracle— and it came in the form of cards. I was in luck, and the man behind the counter handed me a deck with a smile, which I returned before settling back at the table. Ed finally tore his gaze from the window and was eying me with cautious curiosity.

"Rummy?" I asked, shuffling the deck. He turned out just slightly, his arms crossed over his chest, seeming to mull my offer over. I tried not to watch him too hopefully as he decided.

"Yeah, I guess," he said finally, sitting up.

I bit back a smile, dealing him and me seven cards each. Rummy was a simple card game I had taught them on the way to Rush Valley. The goal was to reach five hundred points as quickly as possible, and you earned points by having three or more of the same cards or a line of the same suit— like having the one, two, and three of hearts. You could add and play off your opponent's cards as well, and you kept going until you ran out of cards to play. If a card thrown could be played, you were supposed to shout 'rummy' and whoever laid their hand down first got the card. It had grown to be my favorite respite from my alchemic teachings when Ed would allow me a break on long train rides. They had all picked it up rather quickly as I taught them. Al and Winry both had gotten rather good at it, but Ed could be easily goaded into making simple mistakes that often led to my winning. I flipped the first card of the deck over and gestured for him to begin. He picked from the pile, stashing the card within his hand, and laid down a card. I picked a card from the deck, building my set of threes. We played for a while in silence, round after round with no rummy. I had managed to rack a decent number of points, but so had Ed over the last few rounds. It was hard to trip him up in the quiet. I looked over my eighth hand, looking at him from above my hand, trying to think of something—anything, to say.

"So… how has all I said settled with you?" I asked eventually.

He didn't look up at me as he shuffled some cards around in his hand, laying out the jack, king, and queen of hearts. He discarded and still hadn't answered, and a part of me wondered if he had heard me, but I knew it was more likely that he was ignoring the question. I sighed, kicking myself for even asking, and picked up a card from the pile, finding what I needed.

"I had always wondered how you knew so much about us," he said, much to my surprise. I looked up at him, but he was still focused on the cards. "I really couldn't figure out a more plausible way you would have known, so what you said makes sense. Or it's a terrible prank you're playing on me, somehow." He looked up at me as if to assert whether it was.

"I promise it's not a prank," I said with a snort, laying down a group of eights. I had the ace of hearts, but I held off on laying it down just yet. I discarded. "I'm not very good at practical jokes."

"Stuck to swimming mostly then?" he asked, quirking a brow.

I leaned over the table slightly, hugging my deck to my chest as he picked up a card and examined it intently.

"You're still hung up on that bit of all things?" I asked. He shrugged.

"I just think it's ironic that an alchemist that specializes in water alchemy just also happens to be an award-winning swimmer, is all," he commented, laying his next card down.

"And is now afraid of small bodies of water," I laughed, but it was strained. A moment passed, and I cleared my throat, taking a card from the deck. "Well, not so much anymore, I think. Thanks to the help of another alchemist."

I looked at him, and he turned away, his face looking a little flushed. I cracked a smile.

"Yeah, whatever," he grumbled.

"I appreciated it, Ed," I said.

"I really didn't do much. I mean, it's what you do when you… you know— care about someone, right?" he asked, looking up at me. I felt my heart flutter and my face flush as I considered his words. I nodded slightly in affirmation, and my smile deepened, though I tried to suppress it as I discarded. He looked at the card I had laid down, and his eyes lit up. He slammed his hand down on the card, nearly tipping the table over. "Rummy!"

"Huh? Oh, shoot," I groaned, realizing the blunder as Ed swiped the card from the middle and laid it on his side, playing off the string of diamonds I had working. He flashed me a grin, and I narrowed my eyes at him. "You distracted me on purpose, you little—"

"Who are you calling so little he'd fit in your stupid coin purse?" he exclaimed before I could even finish, slamming down his card— just the one I was looking for.

I grinned like the Grinch in the cartoon, my lips curling up evilly, almost deviously. He paled.

"Hmm, I don't remember saying that, but I'll take that card, thank you," I said, picking up the ace of spades and laying down my set of three aces, giving me the point advantage. I bounced excitedly in my seat as I discarded, and he groaned. "And now I have one card left and all the points I need to take this home. Whatever will you do, Edward?"

"It ain't over just yet. Don't get cocky," he said, flipping the card on the top of the deck.

He let out a huff, not playing a single card as he discarded what he picked up. I kept picking up duds, but in a split moment of clarity, I realized Ed had laid down a card mistakenly. Both of our hands slammed on the table, both of us shouting rummy. The other passengers in the car quietly eating glared over at us, but we didn't care.

"It's mine," I said, my hand clearly under his.

"No, it's mine," he countered, gripping my hand so I couldn't take what was rightfully mine. "I didn't mean to throw it."

"Sure, which is why you threw it, right?"

"Oh, come on, it was an honest mistake. Give a guy a break," he said, rolling his eyes, his grip loosening.

"No way. Competitive, remember?" I said, snaking the card out from under his hand, waving it around triumphantly before placing it on my side. I looked at my crop of cards with a grin and discarded the last card, ending the game. "And that's a wrap."

The train lurched as the squeal of the wheels tore through the air. We cleaned up the cards, and I held a tight grip on the deck as the conductor blew the train's whistle. We had pulled into Central station, evidenced by the shadows dancing along the walls as we slowed to a stop.

"Well, we're here," Ed noted, not moving to stand as the other passengers around us did.

"Yup," I remarked, sucking in a breath. Just as quickly as we had managed to joke and release the tension that held us with a vice grip, it returned to us with the train's arrival. I traced the rough edge of the deck. "What are you going to do?"

"Go see Al," he said matter-of-factly, leaning back into the seat as the car cleared out. "What… what will you do?" I stood slowly, rounding to his side.

"I think I'll tag along if that's alright. I want to tell Al what's been going on. He deserves that," I said. He nodded, and I held my hand out to him. He looked into my eyes intensely as he took it, not once averting his gaze as he stood. "Winry too."

He frowned a little at the mention of telling Winry, but I gave him a look, and he groaned. He and I both knew she needed to know.

"Yeah, okay, fine," he agreed as he followed me from the car, having returned the deck of cards to the bartender. "But what about after?"

The question caught me off guard, and I nearly tripped as I stepped down from the train and onto the platform, turning sharply to him.

"Are you trying to get rid of me?" I asked jokingly with a raised eyebrow. He looked panic-stricken as he stumbled over his words.

"What? No, of course not, if anything, I want you to sta—"

"What was that?" I asked, a little breathless. He had cut himself off a little too late as I stared up at him with surprised eyes. He turned beet red and huffed.

"I didn't say anything," he said, pushing past me. I blinked a few times, watching him storm off toward the exit.

"Sure you didn't," I smiled and took a deep breath, turning to follow him.

I pondered whether to tease Ed about what he basically-but-didn't say as we walked back to the hotel, but I decided against it as we approached. We scaled the stairs and made it to the room, and Ed opened the door.

"Al! I'm back, and I brought a surprise…" Ed trailed off as he entered the room, his jaw dropping at the sight of his brother. I peeked into the room to see Al banged up and missing parts to his armor. He was covered in sheets to make up for what was lost. Ed's eyebrow twitched as he examined his brother. "What the hell?" Ed's voice boomed through the hallway, and I surveyed the hall, grateful no one was around.

"I'm sorry, brother," Al apologized.

"You— what? How are you this beat up?" he asked exasperatedly. Ed turned to glare at the two seated at the coffee table, eating from a buffet of hotel dinner service. "And you, what the hell are you doing here?"

He pointed an annoyed finger at the Xingese Prince and his vassal, who looked back at him innocently.

"Eating a delicious dinner," Ling said through a mouthful of chicken.

Ed grabbed them both by their collars, and I stepped back as he threw them out the door past me. I poked my head back into the doorway tentatively before stepping through. Winry turned and saw me as I stood in the doorway, and her eyes widened.

"Marina?" she asked quietly. Al followed her gaze and gasped.

"I told you I had a surprise," Ed said with a grin.

"Hi guys," I said sheepishly, scratching the back of my head.

I was yanked into the room, and the door slammed shut behind me as I was enveloped in a hug. The two squeezed me fervently, both blubbering about having missed me and asking question after question.

"Where have you been?" Al asked, shaking me with his remaining arm.

"How did you get out of jail? Are you okay?" Winry asked, eying me up and down warily.

I heard Ed grumbling to himself about not getting as warm a welcome as I had, but we all ignored him.

"We were worried sick!" Al exclaimed.

It melted my heart listening to them, and even though I could barely breathe, I hugged them back with all my might. These were people who genuinely cared about me.

"I'm alright, I promise. I missed you guys so much," I said, grinning ear to ear.

"Alright, alright, give her some air," Ed said eventually, prying them from me. "We can explain, but first, I need to fix Al's armor."

They released me a bit reluctantly, and Ed got to work examining Al's armor. He asked his brother just what had happened, and after a lengthy explanation and a much quicker transmutation, we learned what had gone down at the third laboratory. Everything seemed to have happened just the same, much to my relief, though I wondered if Havoc was alright. I had advised Mustang to look out for his subordinates, but I wasn't sure if that was enough, and Al didn't mention anything about his condition other than that he was injured. I was lost in thought as Ed disclosed to Al what we had done in Resembool and how he was certain that Al could be restored to his real body.

"Ed, are you sure?" Winry asked with a vague hopefulness.

"Yeah. But, before I start explaining how, Winry," Ed said, turning to her. "Do you remember when Al and I got into a fight when we were kids about who would… marry you?"

He was addressing Winry, but strangely, he glanced over to me when he finished. I furrowed my brow as I noticed something seemed off. There was no change in his demeanor, no semblance of embarrassment in the even quality of his tone as he asked something I was sure he'd be flustered over. I sat there, staring at him in bewilderment. It was incredibly odd.

"The fight we were talking about on the roof?" Al asked.

"Yeah, that one. Al told me you turned him down," he said to Winry. He still seemed strangely apathetic.

"Turned you both down," she said with a nod.

Ed chanced a look to me again, and it was then I noticed how his face seemed flushed. I didn't understand what was happening in the slightest. I took a breath and stared into my lap, feeling a little warm myself.

"So, the questions for both of you then," he said, looking back to them. "What was your reasoning?"

"She said…" Al started, pondering.

"'I just don't like men who are shorter than me,'" they said in unison. Ed cried out in horror, startling me.

"You can't judge a man for something he can't help!" Ed exclaimed eventually, crocodile tears streaming from his eyes.

I was a bit relieved to see how strongly he had reacted. It meant that he was feeling well, at least, reacting as he normally would. It still troubled me that he had been so… collected about asking. It made my heart beat erratically in my chest, and I didn't know how to get it to calm down. I zoned out as they continued talking, ruminating on the strange way Ed was acting when someone called through the door that Ed had a phone call from his teacher. I was snapped back to reality as he stood and excused himself, Al following behind him. After they had left the room, Winry gave me a look and grinned.

"Wanna follow them?" she asked, pointing to the door. I nodded and crossed the room to her. We left the room and huddled out of sight behind one of the walls of the hallway, waiting for the boys to approach. She looked over to me and smiled gently. "I'm so relieved you came back. I was so worried about you." I smiled, leaning into the wall behind me.

"I'm sorry to have worried you all," I said.

"I can't believe you were in jail all this time," she said, looking up at one of the ceiling lights. "It must have been scary." I looked over to her with a nervous chuckle, rubbing my arm.

"Actually, about that…" I trailed off, just as we heard Ed and Al approach.

They were talking, so we stopped to listen. Al had thanked his brother for relieving him of the burden of fault for what had happened to their failed transmutation, and I was glad to hear that. At least something good came from such a task. It was relieving to hear Al's resolve to keep moving forward, to get back to his original body. I wanted that for him. We all did. I took solace in knowing that one day, he would. Al had mentioned Hughes, and I noticed Winry's face fall. I grabbed her hand gently and squeezed it, and she gave me a sullen smile. Ed didn't correct him, and a part of me wondered why, but I assumed he'd want to tell them both.

"And that's why I have to get back to normal," Al finished his impassioned speech, and I heard a clink of metal on metal.

"Sure, and you're going to. We'll knock that Truth jerk on his butt, and then we're gonna pull your body right out of that place!" Ed assured him, and I heard their footfalls approaching us as they clamored up the stairs.

They rounded at the hallway, and Winry and I followed them back to the room. The boys were startled to find an empty room.

"Winry? Marina?" Al asked, looking around as we entered in behind them. Winry shut the door, and they both turned to see us. "Where did you guys go?"

"Just went to check on something," she said, winking at me. I chuckled as Ed quirked a confused brow, but she continued as if he hadn't. "Well, I think it's time for some explaining, don't you think, Al?"

Winry threw her arm around my shoulder, glancing between Ed and me. I took a deep breath as we all settled on the couches for a long-overdue conversation. Ed started from when he left for Resembool, managing to get to Xerces without interruption. Al and Winry were a more composed audience than he had been.

"You mean Mr. Hughes is…?" Al started.

"He's alive?" Winry said giddily. Ed and I exchanged a satisfied look.

"He is," Ed said, as Winry jumped up with Al, spinning with excitement.

That was the easy part of the news we had yet to deliver. When they calmed down, I prepared myself for the rest to come, taking the floor from Ed after he explained Hughes's situation in more detail, as well as our re-entry into the country. When he finished, it was my turn to come clean. I explained Elias's motives against my father, and even my being from the other side of the gate. As I rehashed to them all that I had told Ed, the atmosphere in the room took a sharp turn, from one of excitement to disbelief. They seemed to soak in each bit of information as best they could, given the nature of what I was telling them. Ed sulked beside me as I spoke, his gaze fixed to the floor. A tense silence filled the room as they processed.

"You're… and we're…" Al trailed off.

"Is that all true?" Winry asked, her voice barely a whisper. I bit my lip but nodded.

"So, you're really from… another world?" Al asked. I nodded again, and a moment passed.

"This is certainly— a lot, wow," Winry exhaled, gazing up at me with wide eyes.

"Yeah," Al agreed. "I mean, who would have thought there were worlds beyond this one?"

"I didn't believe it either, at first. But I remember it. I've seen it firsthand, however far-fetched it is. It was my home," I finished quietly, clenching the fabric of my pants.

"And you're… you're going to go back?" Winry asked.

I swallowed the lump in my throat. I noticed that Ed had tensed up beside me, but I couldn't look at him.

"Eventually, yes," I admitted. The unsettling truth lingered between us for a long while before Winry stood.

"I'm sorry, I need a moment. Please excuse me," Winry said, her hair curtaining around her face.

I looked up at her quizzically and noticed tears pricking the corners of her eyes. She left the room wordlessly, and I let my head rest in my hands. I half expected her to do as Ed had done, their personalities being a bit similar, but there was no sound from the hall, from the other room. I knew this wasn't going to be an easy pill to swallow. None of it was. I was surprised they had taken it as well as they had. I eventually felt a heavy hand on my shoulder, and I looked up to Al.

"She'll come around," he assured me. It amazed me that he was so full of kindness and understanding, even at a time like this. I nodded dully. "Right?"

He looked at his brother for reassurance, who nodded numbly in response. I looked over to Ed and wondered if he had even come to terms with everything yet. I had a sinking feeling that he didn't, but then again, had I?

We wandered through the halls of Central Hospital beside Master Sergeant Fuery, intent on meeting with Mustang. After things had settled at the hotel, we decided to give the Colonel a visit. Al wanted to thank him for saving him, and Ed wanted to gather some information. I wanted to know how both he and Havoc were doing, so they let me tag along. We had checked in on Winry, who declined our offer to join us through the door of our room. I was a bit disappointed, but I understood. As we walked, Ed leaned over and whispered to me.

"Don't mention your situation just yet. No need to give the Colonel a heart attack," he said with a nod. I shook my head in agreement as we entered his room.

"Ah, Sergeant Fuery, Fullmetal, Alphonse— oh, and Marina too," Mustang said as we filed in. He sat up and swung his legs out to the side of the bed with a grunt, looking us over. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"

"I'm just dropping this off," Fuery said with a smile, handing the map to Mustang. Mustang eyed it and grinned.

"Much appreciated, Fuery. Good work."

"Sir!" he said with a salute. He gave us a wave and left the room shortly after. Mustang and Hawkeye both examined the map.

"How's this?" he asked her as she looked it over.

"Good, I can work with this," she said as she took it to mark up.

"How are you two doing?" I asked, addressing Mustang and Havoc, reintroducing our presence in the room.

"As good as can be expected," Mustang replied, crossing his arms over his chest with a sigh. "I took your advice a little too literally, though, especially after our encounter with Envy. I'd say that was a pretty good pre-curser for what happened at the lab. I was much more prepared to face her regenerative abilities." I felt a flutter in my chest, looking over to Havoc.

"Yeah, he yanked me so hard out of the way of that crazy lady's spears that I stumbled and fell. Ended up with a concussion from the bar I landed on, damn idiot," Havoc grumbled, rubbing his bandaged head.

"Hey, you're alive because of this damned idiot, you ungrateful son of a— urk!"

Mustang had turned angrily to address his subordinate, but it seemed his outburst had caused him great pain as he doubled over.

"Yeah, and thanks to you, I coulda bled out from my noggin," Havoc shot back.

"Why can't you just be grateful for your commanding officer's quick thinking?" Mustang griped.

"You weren't even supposed to leave your post," Havoc chided.

I couldn't help but smile, glad to see them in such good spirits. I was glad Mustang had taken my advice literally, knowing the alternative. I looked to Havoc's legs and took a deep, relieved breath. I thought about asking if he could feel them alright, but I didn't want to raise any suspicion. When Mustang recovered, he eyed me.

"Marina," he said, and the seriousness in his voice worried me.

"Yes?"

"That woman, Lust— she was looking for you," he said, his eyes darkening. I stiffened, as did Ed and Al. "Before she left us for dead, she badgered me as to where we had sent you. I asked why they were after you, but she didn't answer. She just demanded your location, griping about how useless at tracking Barry had been. Apparently, he was supposed to be looking for you but went searching for his soul instead. Be mindful now that you're back."

"Right," I said, a bit nervously.

I still couldn't fathom what the Homunculi wanted. But if it were the stone, I was glad to know they wouldn't get what they wanted, even if they had me.

"Fullmetal?" Mustang said, addressing Ed.

"Yeah, what?"

"She may not be in military custody anymore, but that doesn't mean she's in the clear just yet. Understand?" he asked, and they exchanged an intense look. Ed nodded.

"You don't gotta tell me, Colonel. I know," he said, looking over at me.

I bit my lips together, averting my gaze. Hawkeye finished examining the map and drew our attention to it, having outlined a circle in its center.

"I counted the number of steps it took to get to the basement under the third laboratory," she said as if that was a simple thing to do. "And I was able to calculate the approximate location of that doorway. It's not exact, since the hallway curved, but I was able to deduce a radius with the lab at the center." She pointed to her freshly-drawn circle.

"That's Central Command," Ed noted, looking between the Colonel and me. They already knew something was going on in the line of command after the Colonels and my little… excursion. "But this is even more alarming."

"It's the presidential estate. Right above where we found the homunculi," Al realized aloud, and a tense air swelled in the room.

"Which means there's a very real possibility the Fuhrer is connected to them," Mustang surmised.

"But that doesn't make sense. Why did he kill Greed and his group if he's connected to them?" Al wondered. I shifted uncomfortably.

"Strange he killed them anyway. Why would he slaughter them before interrogating them?" Ed pondered, glancing over to me. I shrugged slightly, feigning innocence.

"It's strange, alright. Damn inscrutable," Mustang said, stroking his chin. "One thing's for sure; the enemy has infiltrated high up the command. So extreme caution is necessary at all times. Fullmetal, Marina— watch yourselves."

We both nodded, heeding his words. We took our leave shortly after, and we began toward the third lab.

"Alright, I'll go in and check things out," Ed said, the sun beginning to set above the buildings of Central. "You two head back to the hotel."

I moved to protest, but Al caught my shoulder and shook his head. We parted ways just as the sun settled to rest over the horizon. I looked over to Al, wondering what he was thinking as we walked. He had been much more receptive to my situation than Ed had been, which was in character— he was Al, after all. But he had been much quieter too. Trying to figure out what was going through his head was eating away at me.

"How are you doing?" I eventually asked, unable to stand not knowing. "I'm sure the last few hours have been more grueling than you were expecting them to be." He nodded.

"It's strange to think about. There's definitely a lot to process," he said thoughtfully. I snorted.

"Yeah, there is," I agreed. "Though, I will say, you're taking it better than your brother did."

I bit my lips together, painfully remembering the way Ed had left me that night, how he still didn't seem completely comfortable around me.

"I'm sure he's taking it hard," he said, and we were quiet. "I know you said you wouldn't tell us what happens, and I respect that, but I was wondering... do I eventually... does Ed..." He trailed off as if realizing the question was too burdensome to ask.

"I'll say this," I said, and he perked up. "You boys are the most resilient and driven people I've ever known. Have confidence in that."

He nodded, and I was both a little nervous about having said too much but also glad to be able to reassure him, even if just a little.

"It's going to be weird not having you around," he admitted, and I looked up at him. "You've made things so much more interesting than when it was just brother and me. I'm going to miss talking to you on long train rides when he falls asleep."

"I'm going to miss our talks and you too, Al."

"When are you going to go back?" he asked. I furrowed my brow, scuffing my feet on the sidewalk.

"I— I haven't decided," I admitted truthfully. I was trying not to think about it, which obviously was a losing battle.

"I see," he said, and the quiet returned as we walked down the streets of Central.

I was starting to get sick of so much quiet. The streetlamps lit up one by one to ward off the encroaching darkness. I was still wary of the darkness; wary of Pride lurking somewhere out there.

"Yeah," I said.

He stopped suddenly as we made it to the entrance of the hotel, turning to me.

"What matters is that you found your home," he said with a nod. "And we'll do what we can to help you get back."

"Al…" I said, at a loss.

"It'll be alright," he said, his voice cracking slightly, and I frowned. "I'm going to go check on brother. We'll be back soon."

I nodded a little hesitantly and watched as he disappeared around the corner. I got the feeling he wanted some time to himself and maybe some time to talk alone with Ed. I opened the door to Winry's and my shared room gently, trying not to startle her. She sat upright on her bed and turned to me sharply as I closed the door.

"Hey, sorry to disturb you, I'm just gonna get showered and change," I said, milling about the room, looking for my bag.

I glanced over at her. She hugged a pillow tightly to her chest as I prepared some towels, and I noticed how puffy and red her face was. I bit my lip, feeling incredibly guilty. Ed and Al were a bit more reserved in the expression of how they were feeling about all of this, but Winry wore it right there on her sleeve. It pained me to know that I had caused them all such hurt.

"Marina?" she asked quietly, pulling me from my thoughts, and I looked up at her. She shuffled from the bed and ambled over to me.

"Winry, I—"

She hugged me tightly, surprising me. I blinked a few times as she sniffled, holding me tighter.

"I'm sorry about earlier," she stated. "I need you to know that I am so happy for you. I really, really am. I know you wanted to know so bad who you were and where you came from, and I am so happy that you finally know. It's just… I'm going to miss you so much!" She let out a rushed breath, clinging to me. I inhaled sharply, returning the hug.

"Thank you, Winry. I'm going to miss you too, believe me."

"It just really sucks," she hiccupped through tears. "I finally have a friend who understands what I go through with those two idiots and also happens to be a cool person, and then I find out she has to leave. It just sucks, you know?"

"I know. I'm sorry," I mumbled.

"No! Don't apologize," she said, stepping back. She wiped her face fiercely, trying to compose herself. "You don't have to apologize. This is ultimately a good thing, right?"

My heart ached in my chest as I managed to nod. It baffled me that she felt so strongly about this, so strongly about our friendship, that it would hurt her for me to leave. I had never had a friend like her before. I had acquaintances and classmates, but not friends. I was too afraid I'd upset them somehow, that they'd love me one day and grow to resent me over time. But when I met Winry, I didn't have that fear. It didn't stop me from befriending her. Eventually, I realized that to have her friendship – even if just for a little while – felt so much better than not having known it at all. I felt tears well in my eyes.

"You're the best friend I've ever had, Winry," I said, meaning every word.

"You too, Marina. And I mean that. Promise me you won't forget about me when you go?" she asked. A tear streaked down my cheek, and I laughed incredulously.

"How the hell could I ever forget you?" I asked, and we hugged.

We cried it out for a while, eventually tiring ourselves out. At some point after the tears, we moved to sit on the bed, reminiscing and laughing about our travels.

"Remember when you accidentally locked yourself in the toilet on the ride back from Rush Valley?" she asked with a giggle. I grimaced, running my hand over my face.

"Oh my god, don't remind me. That poor lady was waiting for forever. It was that stupid door jam. I didn't even realize it was there!"

"She was super impatient, wasn't she?" she noted. "I couldn't stand how she clicked her heel at you!"

"I can't really blame her," I shrugged with a laugh. "I woulda been pissed too if some dumb kid locked herself into the only stall and I had to pee."

"And then you tried to climb over it!"

"We all saw how well that went," I giggled.

Winry and I laughed and talked for a while before she realized just how tired she was.

"I have an early train to catch tomorrow, so I think I'm going to turn in," she said. I nodded.

"Yeah, that's probably a good idea. Where did my bag wind up?" I asked, looking around. I was dying to get into the shower and then into some comfy clothes.

"Oh, it's in the boy's room," she said, brushing out her hair.

"Thanks, I'll be back," I assured her as I walked through the hall to their door.

I was about to knock when I heard the boys talking through the door, and I listened a moment before I opened it.

"It's the last thing I want to do, but we have to confront Scar," I heard Ed say.

I tensed, my hand squeezing the handle of the door tightly.

"To find out if he did it?" Al asked.

"Well, that's one reason, but there is another. We're going to lure out the Homunculi," Ed replied. My heart beat rapidly in my chest, worry settling in the pit of my stomach. "They need us alive for their sacrifice, don't they? So, I doubt they'll be willing to stand by while Scar kills us." I turned the knob.

"You think so? Sounds like a pretty big gamble to me," Al noted.

"It is," I said, entering the room. Ed and Al looked at me, a little stunned.

"Hey, what the hell? How long have you been spying on us?" Ed asked, frowning.

"Long enough to know you plan on confronting Scar to lure the Homunculi out," I said, closing the door behind me. "It's a bad idea."

"I think I'm with Marina on this one, Brother," Al agreed. "Scar literally tore us apart the last time."

"Well, I don't see either of you two coming up with any bright ideas," Ed grumbled, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Use me," I said without a second thought, surprising myself. They both stared at me for a moment, and I quietly affirmed to myself what exactly I was proposing. "Use me to lure out the Homunculi."

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Blind Faith

Ed walked up to me and rested the back of his hand against my cheek, then my forehead. I stood there frozen as he stepped back, looking puzzled.

"You don't have a fever," he said almost to himself.

"Of course I don't, I feel just fine," I retorted. I hadn't felt sick at all after resting in Resembool.

"Well, something is definitely wrong with you if you think we're about to use you as bait."

"Just hear me out," I said.

"No way," Ed said hastily, frowning. "I'm not going to hand you over to them, not in a million years." He folded his arms and walked back to the couch. I followed and rested my hands against the back of the sofa.

"I'm not saying that. I'm saying use me to draw them out," I said, motioning my hand to my chest. "It's a more direct approach to what you were planning. You wouldn't have to fight Scar, and we have an element of surprise by being prepared for what may already be inevitable." My explanation came out rushed and erratic, barely registering in my own mind.

"What do you mean 'inevitable'?" Ed asked, raising a brow.

"You heard Mustang; they're already looking for me," I said, clutching the back of the couch tighter. "If they're so determined to find me, it shouldn't be long before they notice I'm back. Why not use that to our advantage?"

I knew that what I was suggesting wasn't very pleasant. I had been spending all this time avoiding the Homunculi, and now I was offering myself up to them on a silver platter. But the strange part was that I wasn't scared; I was more worried that the brothers wouldn't allow it. Al looked over to Ed.

"We won't use you. We'll do my plan, and you'll stay out of it," Ed said, a note of finality in his tone.

"Ed—"

"Besides, shouldn't you be focused on getting back to your side?" he asked, his words stabbing me in the chest.

I inhaled sharply, biting my lip. He was right, of course, but I couldn't focus on it. It made my head hurt, and my heart ache, and I didn't want to think about it. I was barely thinking at all.

"We appreciate the offer Marina, but we won't use anyone else to clean up our mess," Al said.

"But you're not using me. I'm offering myself willingly," I countered.

"Even if we took you up on your offer – which we won't – we don't have a way to catch them. They're super strong, and they pretty much can't die," Al said thoughtfully.

"Can't die?" a certain Xingese Prince asked, entering unannounced through the window with his trusted vassal. "Was that hyperbole?"

"Or are they actually immortal?" Lan Fan finished asking for him. We all looked at them in disbelief.

"Why don't we lock the windows?" Al asked as they stepped through.

"Aw, but if you did that, neither of us would get what we want," Ling pouted, crossing the room to us. He glanced over to me but didn't make any strange remarks about my presence or anything of the sort. Without the stone, there was nothing for him to sense. "Now, what's this about your plan?"

"We're going to lure out the Homunculi using me as bait," I said before Ed could answer.

His head whipped around to glare at me. Ling and Lan Fan watched us in quiet curiosity.

"What do you not understand about the word 'no'?" he asked, storming up to me.

"I understand it perfectly," I said. He suddenly reached out and grabbed me by the shoulders.

"Obviously not. It's too dangerous," he said. His eyes were intense as they scanned over me.

"You know it's a decent idea," I said, my voice even as he squeezed my arms just slightly.

"Just what the hell is wrong with you?" he asked with an incredulous laugh.

"Brother!" Al chided him. Ed turned to him sharply, releasing me.

"Don't tell me that you agree with her, Al," he said fiercely.

"Of course I don't, but that wasn't very nice," Al shot back. I stood between them, holding my hands out.

"Look, I'm not taking this lightly," I said, giving Ed a pointed look. "I know the risks. But I told you I'd look out for you two. Let me do this one last thing before I— before I go…" I trailed off, my arms dropping to my sides.

I stared at the floor, unable to see the grit of his jaw, the uncertainty in his countenance. He clenched his fists as he spoke lowly, just barely under his breath.

"If you got hurt or taken, I wouldn't—"

"And you won't," I cut in, a little too afraid myself of what he was going to say. "They need me alive, remember? I'll be just fine. Do you trust me?"

I chanced a look at him, and he closed his eyes, letting out a harsh breath. He eventually met my gaze with furrowed brows and a look that threatened something worse than the Homunculi could ever do to me.

"Don't make me regret it," he said, moving past me and settling on the couch.

He motioned for our guests to join us, and we began discussing our plan. While we talked, I couldn't sit still, so I was quietly pacing near the couches. The plan was simple, really; I would go out, 'alone' and walk around the city in plain sight. If they were as desperate to find me as I was beginning to believe they were, it wouldn't be long before one of them showed up, especially if Pride was lurking around. Ed and Al would follow me at a distance from the ground, and Ling and Lan Fan would keep watch from above. All our manpower would be dedicated to the capturing of a Homunculus, rather than expending unnecessary energy on fighting Scar. It marveled me how the idea had popped into my head, and suddenly we were putting it into motion. It reminded me of how impulsive I had been, rushing in to rescue Hughes as soon as I knew. But this time, I had help. This time, I was surer of myself and my abilities. This plan was going to work. It was going to work.

"Count us in! We'd love to help you guys," Ling said, leaning over his knee after we fleshed out our plan of action.

"Why's that?" Ed asked, receding even further into the couch he lounged on.

"I can't say I care about the military stuff, but it sounds like these Homunculi are just what we've been looking for," Ling said with a satisfied smirk. He looked back to Ed, who was staring him down. "What's wrong? You look kind of skeptical." Ed sat up.

"Don't get me wrong. I am grateful for the help you've already given, though I don't exactly love how you've been around Marina. But this—"

"You've got better odds with more help. And as for Miss Marina, I apologize for my previous conduct," he said, bowing. He lifted his head just slightly. "I promise, it won't happen again. I'm serious about this. This could be what rescues my clan." Ling explained, meeting Ed's eyes with just as much intensity. Ed glanced at me, and I nodded.

"I appreciate it, Ling. I look forward to working with you," I assured him with a smile, which he returned. There was a long pause before Ed agreed.

"Alright then. Just remember, we're in this together," Ed reminded the Prince.

"I promise not to run off with them. I owe you that much," Ling assured us.

"What for?" Ed asked, raising an eyebrow. Ling shuffled around the inside of his coat, unfurling a lengthy roll of paper, handing it over to Ed, who realized nearly immediately what it was. "Is this for room service? You're damn right you owe me!"

He wasted no time kicking the two out of the room, sending them flying out the window they came in from, sending glass flying out after them. Winry slammed the door open, startling us all.

"Would you guys shut up? Do you know how early I have to wake up tomorrow?" she yelled angrily, holding her pillow firmly. We all looked at her sheepishly.

"Oh, right, I forgot. You're catching an early train to Rush Vall—" Ed stopped mid-sentence, seeming to realize something. "You know what? You should cancel that. Why don't you just stick around and relax?"

"Huh?" she said, walking up to us. Ed nervously scratched the back of his head.

"Well, uh, I mean it's just that—you know, well… there's always a chance that my arm could get broken. Or even... destroyed," he almost whispered. Winry was quick on the uptake, pulling a wrench from beyond the pillow she held, socking Ed over the head with a few quick strikes. Her hand trembled with fury as Ed laid motionless on the floor, Al hovering over him. I looked to Winry, just a bit frightened.

"Are you planning on destroying it?" she asked irritably. Al was busy rescuing Ed's soul from leaving his body when her expression changed. "I can't believe you. Just promise you won't do anything too dangerous."

"We won't," I assured her, and she looked over to me with a soft smile. "I'll keep them out of trouble."

"Thanks, Marina," she said with a nod, shaking her wrench one last time at the brothers, who cowered together in the corner. "You listen to her, got me?"

"Yes, ma'am!" they chorused, and she breathed a relieved sigh. She inclined her head to the door.

"Let's get to bed," she said, turning. As she left the room, she called out behind her. "Night, guys."

"Night," they said, as I gathered my bag and the boys removed themselves from the floor. I hugged my bag to my chest, happy to have it back. I turned to the boys, who gave me somewhat wary looks.

"It'll be alright, okay?" I said, trying to seem reassuring. "Get some rest. We have a long day ahead tomorrow."

They nodded, and I retreated to our room. Winry was already in bed, so I took a quick shower and got dressed for bed, sliding in between the covers. I tossed and turned, the moonlight that shone in through my window falling across my pillow and regretfully into my face. My eyes were shut, but it still felt like daylight, and even when I turned away, it was far too bright. It was preventing me from getting a good night's rest. That's what I told myself, anyway. Really, it was the way my mind mapped out our plan repeatedly. It seemed simple enough, but I was worried about the possible varied results. It was entirely possible we'd fail. It was also entirely possible we'd succeed, but what came after? Was I really alright with constantly changing the landscape of their lives without sticking around to see the result? I turned into my pillow and groaned, inhaling the stale scent of bleach. I knew I wasn't. And with that thought came a question I couldn't answer; when would be the right time to leave? I couldn't decide what exactly needed to happen for me to be ready to return home. And that thought led to another, and I just had to go and wonder; would I ever be ready to go back?

I awoke early and anxiously, trying to prepare myself for the task ahead. Winry was still asleep, so I carefully meandered around the room, collecting the necessary materials to get ready. I slipped my sneakers on and stood, checking myself in the mirror before I made my way to the boy's room. I had on a plain sage green t-shirt tucked into a pair of black slacks, topped off with my jacket from Isabelle. My knife was safely hilted at my hip, nicely hidden by the length of my jacket alongside the canteen I had also attached there. It was heavy, and I was grateful for the weight grounding me.

I picked up the brush from the sink and combed out my hair. It had gotten longer, lightly tracing my shoulders now. I ran my hand through it a few times, still not quite used to the missing length. I oddly looked like my mom had when she had first cut her hair, though it felt different somehow. I couldn't help but think that it suited me. I exited the bathroom and then the room and noticed Ed was already in the hallway leaning against the wall between our doors, dressed and ready to go. He looked up to me and nodded as he pushed off from the wall.

"You ready?" he asked. I nodded.

"Where's Al?" I asked, looking around.

"He's downstairs talking strategy with Ling. We were just waiting for you," he said, nodding to the stairwell.

"Ah, I see," I said, shifting my weight between my legs. We stood staring at each other for a moment.

"You can always back out. Whenever you want," Ed said quietly. I shook my head at the offer.

"You know I won't," I said, approaching him. I rested my hand on his shoulder. "I can take care of myself. It's going to work."

I wasn't sure if I was assuring him, or myself. He stared at the floor, resting his hand over mine.

"Marina," he said, his tone suddenly serious.

I looked at him as he lifted my hand from his shoulder, taking it in both of his. I was surprised to see the strawberry hair tie in his palm, and I glanced at his braid with curiosity— it was tied off with a regular hairband. I looked back to our hands, where he was stretching the elastic over my wrist until the charm rested against my arm.

"What's wrong? Decided it was too childish for you after all?" I chuckled. He shook his head.

"It's insurance," he said, and I quirked a brow at him. "When we're done, I want this back." I sucked in a breath as his grip on me tightened.

"Oh, I get it," I said softly. "I'll be sure to give it back."

"You'd better," he said. I chuckled with a soft smile.

"I will," I said, resting my other hand over his. Our eyes met, and I could see how apprehensive he was about all this. I wondered if he could tell that I was, too. "I trust you implicitly. Let's catch a Homunculus, huh?" He averted his gaze quickly with a nod, releasing my hands before scratching the back of his neck.

"Just stick to the plan. If something goes south, get out of there. And don't get caught," Ed said, shoving his hands in his pockets, heading for the stairway.

We ventured out to parade me around in plain sight before too many people lined the streets. Unfortunately for us, the people of Central were apparently morning dwellers, and – as the day dragged on – I was beginning to worry that there were too many civilians milling about for the plan to work. The Homunculi weren't careless; I doubted they'd snatch me out in the open. We were in the middle of a crowded market street, filled with the hustle and bustle of the city. My poor feet hurt with all the walking we had already done, the sun high in the sky now. I began making my way to the outskirts of the city, hoping I'd have better luck. My steps echoed over the cobblestone as I weaved in and out of dark alleyways and slowing marketplaces. I hadn't noticed it, at first, too focused on the mission— but as I entered a silent alleyway, I registered a shuffling that seemed far too close. I turned slightly, my heart rate spiking, but when I realized whose footfalls I was hearing, I groaned.

"You guys are following way too close," I sighed, looking back to the boys who were a mere few feet behind me, ever vigilant. The alleyway was quiet and empty, save for me and the seven-foot-tall suit of armor and angry blonde kid at my heels. "I'm supposed to look like I'm alone."

"We've been following you this long," Ed said in their defense.

"Have you been this close the whole time?" I asked.

"Yeah, and it's been just fine," he said, crossing his arms. I blanched. No wonder it had been some hours of walking with nothing to show for it.

"And we haven't found any Homunculi, have we?" I asked, a hand on my hip.

They gave each other a look, and Ed grumbled as he and Al took a single step back, seeming satisfied with themselves.

"Happy?" he asked.

I rose a brow, bringing my hand to my face and pinching the bridge of my nose. I knew they were worried, but these two were hopeless.

"You do want this to work, right?" I asked.

"Well, yeah, of course we do," Ed said.

"Then stick to the plan," I said, regurgitating his words and pointing to the other end of the alley. Ed scowled at me as they took another single step back. "Further."

Another single step. Another further. We went back and forth until I gave them a thumbs up when I felt they were a suitable distance away, about fifty feet judging by the length of the alley end to end.

"How the hell are we supposed to watch you from way back here!" Ed exclaimed, stomping around, Al trying and failing to calm him.

I just shook my head, pointing to the building just up ahead, and they both stopped to look. They seemed to be a bit more at ease when they glanced back at me. I smiled and gave them a nod, and began walking out to the street to try another shadowy alleyway. As I walked, I glanced to where I had pointed, glad that the boys weren't the only ones keeping an eye on me.

"Are you sure about this, brother?" Al asked as they trailed further behind Marina. Ed shot him a glare.

"Course not," he grumbled, his hands clenched in his pockets. He had been up half the night contemplating what their best move would be, could be, and while he realized that Marina's solution was solid, that didn't mean he had to like it. And he didn't like it. "Even with Ling's help, there's no telling what will happen. She's so damn stubborn." Al chuckled.

"You know, she's a bit like you in that respect," he said through good-hearted chortles. Ed frowned.

"You saying I'm stubborn?" he asked incredulously.

"Come on now, Ed. It's not like it's a secret. It's not always a bad thing," Al tutted, patting Ed's shoulder.

"Not always, huh?" Ed pondered, his eyes trained on Marina, who seemed ready to turn the corner ahead.

"Yeah, I mean, you seem to like it in Marina, after all," Al said thoughtfully. Ed's head snapped to his brother, and he felt his face flush.

"What the hell's that supposed to mean?" he asked, feeling a little flustered. Al sighed.

"If you keep denying something so obvious, I'm afraid there's not much hope for you, brother," Al shrugged, strangely sage and incredibly infuriating. Ed was about to retort when he heard an annoyingly familiar voice call for him.

"Hey, Fullmetal!" he heard the Colonel call from the window of his car on the street behind them, motioning for the Lieutenant to stop. Ed and Al turned to him, a look of surprise on Ed's face.

"Oh, great, the Colonel," he muttered, looking back down the alleyway. He glanced at his brother knowingly, and with their previous conversation forgotten, Al turned the corner after Marina as Ed made his way to the car the Colonel rolled up in. He leaned on the open window. "What's up, Colonel? Shouldn't you still be in the hospital?"

"Probably," Mustang answered a little irritably. He looked back down the alleyway Marina and Al had disappeared down, then to Ed with narrowed eyes. "What are you up to?"

"Whaddya mean? We aren't up to anything," Ed said nonchalantly.

"I'm sure you've heard that Scars back," Mustang said, cutting to the chase, and Ed tensed. "Not to mention, the Homunculi are actively looking for Marina. What's with the casual stroll around town? What, do you want Scar to find you, or for them to find her?" No matter how much he hated to admit it, Mustang always saw through his bullshit.

"Yeah, actually, that's exactly what we want," Ed grumbled. Mustang's eyes widened a moment. Mustang grabbed him by the collar, nearly dragging Ed into the cab.

"Are you an idiot?" he yelled angrily.

"Hey, it was your stupid little tip at the hospital that got us here!" Ed seethed.

"If they find her, there's no telling what could—"

"Colonel!" Hawkeye warned, and his grip loosened on Ed's collar, much to his appreciation. He'd have to thank the Lieutenant later. Mustang composed himself and released Ed's collar, who adjusted it with a frown.

"People are watching. Get in," the Colonel instructed, opening the door to Ed. Ed looked back down the now empty alley with a sigh and entered the cab. The Lieutenant drove to the end of the street. Mustang crossed his arms, glaring at the young alchemist. "So, just what exactly is going on, Fullmetal?"

"Look, it wasn't my idea, alright?" he said, mirroring the Colonel with a huff. "We're trying to lure out the Homunculi, and Marina offered herself up as bait."

"She what?" the Colonel roared, incensed. "And you just let her?"

"I didn't want this!" Ed snapped back, his face twisted in anger. He was already fed up with having to enact this plan in the first place; he didn't need or want the Colonel's judgment on the matter. He looked away from Mustang, speaking lowly. "I didn't want to use her. I wanted to fight Scar since the Homunculi want me alive, but she wouldn't have it. She thought it was too risky. Said this would be a better option since they're looking for her already. I couldn't talk her out of it."

"I can't believe either of you," Mustang muttered, running his hand over his face. "You'd better have a plan, at least." Ed nodded.

"We do," Ed assured him.

"Tell me," Mustang ordered.

Ed disclosed the details of their little scheme as they rounded on the street Al and Marina had gone down. They slowed as they passed alley after empty alley, eventually coming up on a familiar suit of armor lurked at the edge of one. He stood just shy of the opening, looking down it cautiously. Mustang looked at Hawkeye through the rear-view, and she stopped the car. They got out and walked up to Al.

"Brother," Al greeted quietly. "Hello, Colonel, Lieutenant."

They nodded to him in greeting as Ed looked beyond Al, noticing Marina at the far end of the alleyway, chatting with someone. He couldn't see him very well in the dark of the alley, but he wore black slacks and a plain black t-shirt. Whoever it was, he was tall. Ed felt something unsettling rise in his chest as he studied the height difference between the guy and Marina. It reminded him too much of that stupid kid from Dublith.

"Who the hell is that?" Ed asked. Al shifted nervously. "What's going on, Al?"

"Uh, that's… the masked man," he admitted.

Ed looked at his brother in pure disbelief before looking back to the man, his eyes having adjusted to the light in the alley. Whoever the hell was standing before Marina wasn't the person he had fought twice before. His hair was almost pure white, while the man's hair from before was black. There was no mask, no foreboding weapon that Ed could see. He couldn't deny that the height was similar, judging by how tall Marina stood.

It must be him, Ed thought. It must be Elias. Something awful panged in Ed's chest, something much stronger than what he had felt on that day in Dublith; that strange and disquieting feeling of seeing Marina being mistreated by someone he didn't know. But he knew Elias. He knew exactly the type of person he was, and it only intensified the feeling. It bubbled in his chest like a smoking cauldron, fierce and furious. He barely suppressed it as the Colonel spoke.

"I'll handle it," Mustang said, and Ed was sprung from his trance as Mustang tugged his gloves on, ready to march off into the alley. Ed held him back.

"Wait, Colonel," Ed said through grit teeth, trying to contain his own fury.

"Why wait, Fullmetal?" Mustang asked, adjusting his gloves. "He's a criminal."

"Yeah, but he's kinda… helping Marina," Ed tried to explain vaguely, hoping what he said would suffice for the Colonel. The look in his eyes told him otherwise, but he heeded Ed's wish and stepped back.

That damn bastard, Ed thought, seething. Elias was right there, talking to her like nothing had happened. He wanted to sock him in the jaw, make him pay for all the hurt he'd caused her, but he managed to hold back. He wasn't going to jeopardize Marina's only means back, no matter how much his heart throbbed at the thought of her leaving for good. They all watched the exchanged quietly out of sight, and Ed eventually noticed the impatient tapping of his boot against the cobblestone. He wanted to know what they were talking about. Was it about her going home? Was he telling her that her time was up? Ed hadn't considered a time constraint before. What would happen then?

Damnit, this is taking too long, he thought irritably, looking up to make sure Ling was still keeping an eye on her. Ed relaxed a little, seeing that he was— that is until he noticed she had turned to go, and the bastard grabbed her arm and held her there. Ed was about to storm out after them and give that guy a piece of his mind when Al yanked him back by his coat.

"Brother," Al said, pulling him back.

"What the hell, Al? Did you see what he just did? I'm not going to just stand here and let him—"

"Brother," Al implored him. He pointed around the corner, and Ed looked more carefully, noticing what his brother and the rest of their company had noticed as Hawkeye cocked her gun. A third person had entered the alley, towering over even Elias, his hands cracking at his sides.

"Scar?"

I noticed at some point that Ed had broken off from tailing me, and I wondered to myself what exactly was going on. When I realized, I made a move to turn back and ask Al. I jogged up to him, looking around.

"Where's Ed?" I asked. "Don't tell me he went to do something stupid."

"No, no," Al assured me, waving his hands around. "The Colonel showed up, so they're chatting. We can keep going." I looked at him a little skeptically.

"Maybe we should go back and wait," I said, about to head back the way we came when my name echoed around the walls behind me. I turned sharply to see Elias at the other end of the alley, walking toward us.

What the hell? I wondered, swallowing back the saliva that had accumulated in my mouth.

"Marina, who's that…?" Al trailed off beside me, and I realized Elias looked much different from when Ed and Al had first met him. His hair was almost all white now, and he didn't wear the mask either, his scarred face on full display.

"It's Elias," I whispered, and Al gasped, pushing me behind him with his arm outstretched. I grabbed his arm, and he looked at me worriedly. "It's fine, Al. Wait here— I'll go see what he wants."

I nodded to him, and he nodded back, dropping his arm. I walked over to Elias cautiously, who had stopped mid-way at my approach. I had been fooled once before, but I wasn't going to let it happen again. I stopped in front of him, a safe distance away, my nose scrunching at the smell of rotten garbage mixed with rancid water. It was more intense when you stood still.

"Marina," he said in a stale greeting.

"Elias," I greeted back. I let my hands rest in the pockets of my jacket, twirling the charm around my wrist. "This may sound strange, but I need you to tell me the last thing you said to me." He quirked a brow, looking irritated.

"I don't really have time to mess around," he noted.

"If you don't know, I can't chat. Have a nice day," I said.

"I told you to beat it," he sighed roughly, crossing his arms over his chest. "I took the stone for you already; I'm not fond of playing games." I smiled, having all the information I needed. That was the real Elias, alright. I nodded.

"Thanks for indulging me. So, what brings you here?"

"I have to talk to you. Privately," he said, looking beyond me to Al, who had retreated around the corner of the alley but still watched us. It didn't seem that he had noticed Ling or Lan Fan, so I was careful not to alert him of their presence.

"This is private," I told him, shifting the weight to my left hip and settling over it. He rolled his eyes.

"Look, it's really important," he said, grasping the back of his neck. I frowned.

"Well, I'm a bit busy right now. If you can't tell me here, it'll have to wait," I said, turning to return to Al. He reached out and grasped my arm, pulling back on it tightly.

I winced at the sudden movement, and I looked up to him, glaring. When I saw the look on his face, I was confused. He looked lost and scared, and I never imagined he could look like that. I blinked a few times as he gripped my arm, opening and closing his mouth, looking for something to say.

"It's about sending you back," he said quietly, almost pleadingly. I narrowed my eyes at him, feeling my throat close.

"What about it?" I asked lowly. He was about to answer when we heard a strange cracking behind us. Elias turned and released my arm to investigate, and I looked beyond him, my breath hitching in my chest when I noticed Scar standing at the end of the alley. Shit! I thought, taking a step back. "Elias, let's go." I tugged on his sleeve, but he didn't budge.

"You're that girl from East City," Scar said, and I stiffened, my grip on Elias tightening. Elias looked at me curiously.

"You know this man?" he asked skeptically, and I nodded. He looked back to Scar, studying him. "He's Ishvalen."

"Yeah, and we're not exactly friends," I griped, tugging on his sleeve again. "Come on, let's go." I managed to get Elias to move finally, and we backed down the alley to Al as Scar approached slowly.

"Where's the Fullmetal boy?" Scar asked, and I stopped momentarily, glaring at him.

"Like I'd tell you," I spat, clenching my fists. Scar narrowed his eyes at me.

"Funny, I was thinking of looking for you too, Scar," I heard a voice call and quick footfalls behind me, and I turned frantically, hoping I wasn't going to see who I thought I was. Ed was fast approaching with a gleam in his eye.

"Fullmetal Alchemist," Scar said lowly. He stood next to me, clapping his hands and transmuting a blade on his arm. I grabbed onto Ed's coat, and he looked at me.

"What the hell are you doing?" I hissed, glancing between Ed and Scar. "This isn't the plan, Ed."

"The plan wasn't working anyway," he said, directing his attention to Scar. "It's time for plan B."

He glanced up to the top of the building that made the left side of the alley and nodded. I looked up in time to see Ling give Ed a thumbs up, and I frowned. Ling just shrugged and disappeared over the ledge.

"Ed, you can't be serious. You'll get hurt!" I said, turning, but Scar was already on us.

I just barely noticed his approach from the corner of my eye as he lunged at us, his arm reared and ready to destroy whatever was in its path. Ed shoved me away, and I stumbled backward into Elias, who managed to stay upright. Ed just barely evaded Scar, jumping back as Scar uprooted the cobblestones. I blinked rapidly, my heart in my throat.

"What the hell?" Elias said, righting me just before the ground shook beneath us.

"Get her out of here!" Ed yelled as Scar pivoted, readying another attack. I was about to transmute something between them, but Elias caught my arm, and he sprinted down the alley in the opposite direction with me in tow. I looked back, calling out for Ed, but Elias's grip was relentless. He dragged me from the alley, and we ran until we couldn't hear the fighting anymore.

"Elias, stop! Let go!" I yelled repeatedly, trying to keep pace so I wouldn't fall. He ignored me, and I dug my heels into the ground, only slowing him slightly. "Stop!"

He halted, and I slammed into him, groaning as I regained my balance. He looked down at me, eyes full of fright and rage.

"What the hell was all of that just now?" he yelled. I tried to pry his hand from my arm, but his grip only tightened, and I winced.

"I told you we weren't friendly," I said sarcastically. He gave me a look.

"Yeah, I'd say so," he huffed. "He looked ready to kill you."

"It doesn't concern you, so let me go."

"Okay, fine, don't tell me," he sighed, his grip loosening a little. I took the opportunity to pull away from him, taking a few steps back. I rubbed my wrist gingerly. "I only came here to deliver a message, and that's it."

"So you said," I growled. "But as you can see, I kind of have some more pressing matters to attend to, so it'll have to wait."

"No, I need to tell you sooner than later," he said his face creasing. I sighed, exasperated. I didn't have time for this.

"Then just say it!"

"Fine!" he yelled, clenching his fists. "Marina, I can't—"

I was rocked from my feet and nearly thrown to the ground from a sudden earthquake. I managed to stay upright, though I noticed what caused the earthquake from my peripheral, and my eyes widened in horror. Gluttony towered over the two of us, staring at me with a menacing gleam in his eyes. The color drained from my face, and I just barely managed to yell to Elias.

"Elias, run— mpfh!"

Gluttony caught me with his humongous arm around the top of my torso, pinning my arms to my side and covering my mouth. My feet dangled just above the ground as he began to squeeze me tightly until I couldn't breathe, and I let out a strangled sound. It was an awful sensation, and though it probably only lasted a few seconds, it felt like forever.

"I found you!" he proclaimed excitedly, his voice beginning to sound echoey.

"Marina!" Elias yelled, attempting to hit Gluttony. The blow he took to the gut seemed to rock Gluttony just enough, and he stepped backward, flinging me around, and his grip around me loosened enough for me to gasp for air.

"Run!" I repeated as Gluttony's hand slipped from my mouth, and Elias attempted another blow.

"Let her go!" he yelled, only to have his hand caught by Gluttony.

"Can I eat him?" Gluttony asked aloud, and we both tensed. He swung Elias into a wall, cracking the very structure.

"Elias!" I called out as he groaned and stood, wobbling as we approached. Gluttony grabbed him as he had me, and Elias spat blood out onto his arm.

"Now I get to eat you!" Gluttony said excitedly, as he opened his mouth, nearly unhinging his monstrous jaw and revealing the ouroboros tattoo centered on his tongue. His saliva dripped from his mouth and onto the ground.

"No, don't!" I screamed as Gluttony pulled Elias closer, who writhed and wriggled desperately, trying to get away. I strained my arms, trying to reach my knife, my fingers tracing the top of the hilt, but it was stuck. I slammed my eyes shut, unable to watch when I heard a shink sound, and felt something splatter across my face. I heard what sounded like Gluttony's voice cry out, and I felt the backward movement as we stumbled into a wall. We crashed against it, and I opened my eyes, a smile spreading across my face. "Ling!" I had never been happier to see the Xingese Prince and his vassal, who held a bloody kunai, and Elias, who seemed unharmed. I breathed a sigh of relief. I looked to Gluttony, realizing he was missing his other arm.

"W-who, who are you?" Gluttony asked, seeming frightened. Red energy crackled around his shoulder as he stared at his disembodied arm, which laid in the alley between us. In a flash, his arm rematerialized, forming the flesh and bone in a snap. My face tingled where I had felt the splatter, and I noticed what seemed like ash fly from my face as it disintegrated Gluttony's arm. Ling looked on with excited anticipation.

"That's an interesting body you've got there," he noted, a grin on his face. "Now, if you'd let our friend go, we just have a few questions—"

Gluttony let out an outcry that startled all of us, like a petulant child on a rampage. He swung his arms around angrily, subsequently throwing me around, and I was getting dizzy.

"No, no, no!" he cried, crouching.

With the force of a sonic boom, we propelled fifty, no, one hundred feet into the air, and we just kept soaring. I screamed bloody murder, my vocal cords straining to manage the sound. My stomach was in my throat, and I felt queasy by the time we landed on the roof of one of the towering structures. He slung me over his shoulder and began running across the graveled top. I tried moving my arms, but he just gripped me tighter and tighter until there was an awful pop sound. I cried out at the searing pain in my shoulder. I knew what that felt like. I had felt it once before, dislocating my shoulder at the Tucker estate.

Not good, not good, not good, I thought frantically, sucking in air sharply through my teeth, trying to keep a level head. I could feel tears spring to my eyes, and I tried to blink them away. I didn't have time to cry. Through blurred vision, I noticed something shiny headed my way, and as soon as I noticed it, I was sent flying across the rooftop. I tumbled over myself a few times before my back landed against an industrial fan, halting the momentum of my rolling. I groaned as I sat up, noticing yet another disembodied arm right next to me. I sat up quickly and kicked it away with a yelp, glancing around frantically. Gluttony was a few feet away, screaming and grasping at the air around his missing arm.

"Marina," Ling's voice called, and I jolted back, noticing he was right next to me. His eyes were trained on Gluttony, who writhed in agony.

"Ling," I breathed, placing my hand over my racing heart.

"You alright?" he asked, helping me to stand. I moved my arm strangely, and I winced.

"I'm alright," I said through grit teeth. He looked at me disbelievingly. "Thanks for rescuing me."

"Well, that's the job, right?" he said with a grin. "Besides, I still have some questions for you." I eyed him nervously, but our attention was back on Gluttony, who had regenerated and looked between us.

"Give her back," he said, extending his open palm with a frown. He made a single step before Lan Fan sprung up from the alley we had come from and slammed her feet into him, sending him tumbling. As he stood and regained his stance, he looked worried. Ling tapped the blade of his sword over his shoulder.

"Don't worry, your friend should be safe," Ling assured me.

"Thank you," I said with a nod.

"Now, Homunculus," he said, his tone shifting to a more serious note. "Just how many people are inside you?"

"How do… how do you know?" Gluttony asked, raising a finger to his mouth to suck on.

"Don't bother running," Lan Fan said, still angled to fight. "I sense your presence. And I can follow it."

"Follow? Me?" Gluttony asked, cocking his head to the side with a grin. "Then I'll just eat you now!" Ling tensed beside me, and I looked over to him. My breath hitched when I saw another figure approaching us.

"So, you're able to detect his presence, are you?" Bradley, or rather, Wrath said, unsheathing one of his swords. I glanced over at Lan Fan, panic swelling in my chest. "Well, that's quite the nuisance. Let's take care of it!" He unsheathed another sword, wielding two of three, and he dashed in her direction instantaneously.

"Lan Fan! Run!" Ling cried, maybe feeling the unsettling amount of blood-lust that tainted the air at Wraths arrival. We watched helplessly as Bradley cut her down, her scream ringing out along the rooftops. "No, Lan Fan!"

She tumbled down to a lower roof, her kunai twirling along the ground as she skidded to a stop. A trail of blood streaked beneath her. I gasped, knowing what awful end this led to. This was one of the many things I was trying to avoid, using me as bait— but it was trying to happen anyway.

Damnit! I thought irately, clenching my fist.

"Clever. You took a swipe at me with your kunai," he noted, looking to his blade, which had been halved. I felt a disturbing shift in the air and turned to see Gluttony jump at us.

"Ling!" I yelled, shoving him out of the way as Gluttony crashed into the industrial fan beyond us.

"Damnit!" Ling cried, grabbing me around the waist and taking off after Lan Fan. He was quick, quicker than I could ever hope to be, and I yelped as we jumped off the roof and landed next to her. Ling set me down, though I was a bit unsteady after scaling so many heights in one day, and he crouched beside her. "Lan Fan, please stay with me!" She whimpered as he turned her over. I took notice of Wrath, who had been rejoined by Gluttony.

"Can I eat them?" he asked.

"No, I'll handle them. Retrieve the sacrifice," Wrath said, an awful look in his eye. I scowled at him as he made a move toward us.

"Ling, run!" I said, clapping my hands together. A shot of pain ran up to my useless shoulder, and I winced as Ling hoisted Lan Fan over his shoulder.

"If you thought you could escape from me that easily I'm afraid you'll find you're surely mistaken!" Wrath growled, cutting his sword between us and taking off after Ling.

"Leave them alone!" I yelled, about to transmute the ground before him. I felt that awful approach again, coming in fast from behind me. A chill shot up my spine as a shadow encroached over mine. I could feel the inhuman desire to feast. I slammed my hand to the ground, sending sharp spikes through Gluttony's abdomen, arms, head; you name it, I stabbed it. I turned to see his lifeless figure over the spikes, but I averted my attention back to Ling and Wrath, who were currently crossing swords. I ran at a sprint, clapping my hands painfully together, and touched my hand down to the ground, uprooting the roof beneath Wraths feet. He jumped up and away from Ling, who I ran to. He looked briefly to me, then turned his gaze forward, his eyes wide with fear.

"Marina, look out!" Ling cried. I turned to see Wrath, coming at us full force, and Ling grabbed my collar, jumping just narrowly out of the way of the sword.

"Gluttony!" Wrath called, and suddenly, Gluttony was on us, his arms positioned above his head. I stared in disbelief, wondering just how he had recovered so damn fast. We couldn't dodge the blow mid-air, and the strike sent us flying. We crashed through the window of a vacant apartment building a few feet below. The glass tinkled as it fell all around us, the sound of it shattering hurting my ears. I could already feel the sting of the shards that had sliced small cuts into my skin, though it was luckily only over the parts I had exposed. It was a good day to wear a thick jacket and a pair of slacks. I was winded, having taken most of the attack to my side, though I was sure Ling had taken the brunt of the blow. I coughed out the dust in the air I was inhaling, unsettled by our entrance. Ling and I managed to get to our feet as it began to settle. We heard glass crackling under boots, and we turned to see Wrath at the window, swords drawn, with Gluttony behind him. I hadn't had a moment to think, but I knew the situation was grim.

"Excellent. We should have some privacy in here. If you don't mind, I have some questions," Wrath said, a disturbing smile on his face like he was enjoying this. I knew he was. Ling looked to him apprehensively, and I took on a fighting stance. "First, I'd like to know who you people are and how you found out what's inside Gluttony."

"Marina," Ling tugged on my sleeve, looking around.

"You're looking for an escape, even now? You don't give up, do you?" Wrath asked, narrowing his eye at us. "You might stand a fair chance of getting away if you only abandoned the injured girl because she's just excess baggage at this point." I felt Ling's grip on my sleeve tighten at his words.

"Excess baggage?" Ling asked, his eyes darkening. "I can see all those stars on your uniform. You're the ruler here. Fuhrer King Bradley, unless I'm mistaken. A ruler's duty is to his people. Without them, he is no King at all! King Bradley… you're no true King. Not now, or ever!"

"Naïve boy," Wrath chuckled, a bit too hardily. "Don't you understand there are no true Kings in this world?"

As he finished, I heard a click and from behind us flew a long stick-like object that bounced on the floor once before flashing. I closed my eyes at the bright light and felt a strong tug on my jacket. I ran blindly, following Ling to the exit. A gust of wind rushed by my face, and there was a loud shink sound, halting us from moving forward. I ran into Ling's back, and I opened my eyes to a sword in the wall. We glanced back at Wrath, who had covered his eyes along with Gluttony.

"Nice try," he said smoothly, evenly. His tone of voice shook me, and I could feel my body begin to tremble. "But your flash bomb didn't succeed in blinding this eye." If this went on much longer, there would be no hope for saving Lan Fan's arm.

"Ling," I whispered, stepping in front of him. "I'm going to give myself up. When I do, run for it."

"What?" he hissed, grabbing my shoulder. "Ed would kill me if I let them have you."

"Better him than Bradly," I shot back, my heart beating out of my chest. I glanced back at him. "Lan Fan isn't going to be able to wait around." His gaze hardened as he realized what I was implying. I grasped at the charm at my wrist, twisting it between my fingers, squeezing it tightly.

Forgive me, Ed, I thought as I shrugged my shoulder from Ling, approaching Bradly.

"I'll go willingly on one condition," I said, my voice wavering slightly as I approached. I stopped in the middle of the room, hoping the space would be enough for Ling to make a break. "You let them go free."

Wrath stood, not meeting my gaze. He started to laugh, and I inhaled deeply, not even realizing what was happening until the sharp taste of copper filled my mouth. I swallowed it and gaged, the crimson liquid spilling from my mouth, down my chin, and onto the floor, where a pool was forming slowly, steadily. I noticed the smell of blood had grown much stronger, permeating my nose. My hands were shaking, but I reached down and felt the sword, the cold steel covered in sticky, warm fluid— blood. My blood, I realized after a moment.

I didn't even notice his approach, I thought frantically. He moved like Izumi. I coughed and nearly lost my footing, but I couldn't move. The sword in my gut prevented any hasty movements. It stung like a wasp bite, a pinch at first, but with each passing moment, the sting widened, attacking each severed nerve, each bit of flesh impaled and surrounding. This bastard just stabbed me.

"Foolish girl. You thought you had a choice in the matter?" Wrath asked, twisting the blade in my abdomen ever-so-slowly. I cried out, my breath coming out short and ragged, black encroaching in my vision. "I'm afraid you've overestimated your worth."

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Thirty-Six

Insurance

Elias ran through the alley, checking behind him, afraid of what may be lurking there. Each time he checked, no one was there, but he couldn't shake the image of that monster that had nearly torn his head off. Just what kind of people had Marina befriended to get mixed up with a monster like that? He couldn't believe they were good. Though, Elias owed his life to that masked person, who assured him that they'd rescue Marina from that thing as her companion gave chase. He was going to put his faith in them, not denying their combat skills. It at least delayed him having to come to terms with what he's done. The masked person had requested something of him before they took off, which he wasn't too keen on fulfilling, but here he was, running off to do it.

"You have to find Edward," the masked person said, helping Elias to stand.

"The Fullmetal kid?" he asked. Elias had just gotten him and Marina away from yet another person trying to kill them, and they wanted him to go back?  "Why?"

"Tell him that the plan is working."

"You mean to tell me you planned that?" he asked disbelievingly.

"In a way, yes— though we didn't account for you. Now go."

How they had planned on facing off against such a monster, he wasn't sure, and truthfully, he didn't want to know. That was their prerogative. He wasn't sure exactly what compelled him to fulfill the request, though he felt like he owed them that much for saving him.

Once I deliver the message, I'll get out of here, he thought, slowing when he thought he heard voices and fighting. He recognized the alley he and Marina had torn off from, but what lied in it startled him. The two boys he had once faced before in combat over Marina stood on either side of that Ishvalen that had nearly killed them. An alley full of enemies, perfect. He hid around a few crates in the opposite alley, watching the exchange, staring at the Ishvalen man with a prominent 'x' shaped scar over his face. He looked like so many of his people did— maimed, and scarred, and irreversibly damaged. Elias absently touched his own scars, both fresh and old, before tracing the first one at the nape of his neck. The first of countless.

"You're so self-righteous," the boy spat. The small one, the Fullmetal Alchemist. He looked worse for wear. Blood dripped down his face, and he seemed to be buying time with talk. "But do you remember two Amestrian doctors named Rockbell?"

Elias's grip on the back of his neck tightened at the name. Horrid memories of that meager hospital came flooding back to him in a dizzying frenzy. He grit his teeth, trying to wipe the images of all of the people suffering, all of his people dying around him. He tried to wipe his mind before images of his parents invaded it. By the time he had a hold of himself, a new person had stumbled upon the scene. It was that Winry girl, the daughter of the Rockbell's. It still baffled him how much like her mother she looked. Her voice quivered, and she swayed as she spoke.

"You mean, he's the man who killed them? My parents? He killed them? What's worse, they helped save you, and you killed them?" she asked, dropping to her knees.

Something in Elias snapped. His head ached, and his heart clenched as he propped himself up on one of the crates. He bit down on his tongue until he could taste copper, but he couldn't stop himself from spiraling right back to that day.

"Please, Elias, wake up!"

He knew that voice. It was his sister, but her voice was distant as his eyes attempted to open. The back of his neck hurt, but he couldn't remember what had happened.

"Sis?" he called out, feeling a pressure against the back of his head.

"I'm right here," she said, in a tone that put Elias on edge. He had never heard his sister sound so frightened. "Elias, open your eyes."

Elias fought to open his eyes, his vision a bit blurry at first. He looked up at his sister, tears streaming down her cheeks, billows of dust racing toward the sky beyond her. His ears were buzzing, but he could hear explosions erupting around them. One hit close by, and she raised him to her chest, shielding him from the dust cloud that engulfed them. He could feel her hand slip from the back of his neck, something slimy sliding between her fingers. They both coughed up the debris, and Elias tore from his sister, noticing the red that stained her calloused hands. He remembered what was going on. It was the beginning of the war, and the military had moved in. Moments ago, he, his parents, and his sister were all running, their house decimated, nothing left of the olive tree or his childhood home. They had barely escaped. He remembered feeling something heavy strike him down, explaining the acute pain in his neck, but he didn't know where their parents had gone.

"Mama, Papa," he whispered, the words scratching at his throat. "Where are they?"

He coughed again, and his sister scooped him up and tore from the dust cloud. He kept calling out for them, and she did too. Up ahead, they noticed two figures hunched over something, or rather, someone, performing what looked like CPR.

"Stay with us!" one of the figures called, her blue eyes flashing over Elias.

They looked just like the soldiers that had come and ravaged their land. Blonde hair, unmistakable blue eyes. They were Amestrian. She looked back down to her patient and resumed as the man at her side held a bloody and tanned arm. One Elias knew well.

"Sis… is that…" he trailed off.

She placed him down gently before she went to stand above the now clear presence of four people. She started breathing erratically as Elias joined her, as the woman continued to press on his mother's chest.

"Don't die on me!" she yelled to their mother.

She wasn't breathing. The Amestrian woman looked at the man.  He shook his head as he placed their father's arm gently to the red earth, removing the stethoscope from his ears and hanging it around his neck. She pumped considerably slower before gritting her teeth and pumping harder. His sister collapsed to her knees.

"Papa!" she screeched, the sound tearing from her like a bolt of lightning, frightening Elias. "Mama!"

He took a step back, unable to look at the face of the Amestrian man who was addressing him. He didn't hear him at all. He couldn't even hear the cries of his beloved sister as the woman ceased resuscitation. He could only see the blood, red as their eyes, redder than the dirt of his beloved homeland. The man had reached out for him, but Elias stumbled back, the world spinning around him before turning dark.

When he opened his eyes again, that woman, the Amestrian, was hovering over him. A relieved look crossed her face.

"Where… where am I?" he asked, looking around. It seemed like he was in a makeshift hospital.

"The Rockbell medical tent, dear. You had a nasty cut on your neck, but we patched you up," she said, and she called for someone. His sister came into view. She rested her hand against his cheek, and he realized what had happened.

"Mama, and Papa— are they…" he trailed off, as tears sprung to his eyes. The two women looking to one another, grief-stricken.

"I'm so sorry. My husband and I did all we could," the woman said, as the man from earlier came into view, wrapping his hands around her shoulders. Elias looked to his sister, who sobbed silently.

"Mama, and Papa," he said through sniffles. "Why did they have to go? Why'd they leave?"

"My dear Elias," she said, her voice wavering. She leaned down, embracing him as sobs shook her shoulders. "I promise I'm not going anywhere. I'm right here."

Elias was jolted back into the real world when the angry blonde kid yelled out.

"Don't do it!" he pleaded, and Elias noticed the Rockbell girl had managed to get her hands on a gun, her arms trembling, tears streaking down her face, and aimed at the Ishvalen.

"This girl is the doctor's daughter? You have the right. Shooting me would be justified," he said coldly, and Elias grit his teeth. A flood of emotions drove him to stand, some he didn't quite understand. He staggered out of the shadows as they continued. "Go on, shoot."

"Don't do it Winry, put down the gun."

"You know you don't want to do this. Winry!" the strangely child-like voice of the suit of armor implored her.

"Shoot, girl. But know, the moment you pull the trigger, there's no going back," the man said, cracking his hand.

"He's right," Elias said, garnering the attention of the alley. They all looked at him in confusion, and the annoying one yelled at him.

"What the hell are you doing here?" he asked. Elias did not answer the Fullmetal kid, just reared his fist back, socking the Ishvalen man in the jaw. "What the hell?"

The man stumbled back but recovered quickly, lunging at him with his tattooed arm. Elias remembered what he had managed to do with it as he and Marina had run, and he ducked into a roll landing in front of Winry, who still held the gun in her trembling arms. The man stood upright, his hand crackling with an energy Elias understood but despised.

"You're Ishvalen," the man said, easing up, taking a good look at Elias. The armored kid and the tiny idiot were positioned to fight, the air dense with malice and scorn. Elias gazed into the eyes of his blood brother in a disquieting mix of disgust and brotherhood. "Do you defend these Amestrians?"

"No, these people have gotten in my way more than once," Elias said, standing. The short blonde scowled at him. "But those doctors, this girls' parents— they did everything they could to save mine. They saved me. You may be my brother, but I can't easily forgive you for their murder." The Ishvalen man nodded in a solemn understanding.

"Then you, too, my brother, are my enemy," he said, and Elias scowled.

"Move," Winry said from behind him, causing Elias to turn to her. Her blue eyes were trained on the man, unwavering and laser-focused on her objective, the gun still trembling in her grasp. Elias exhaled heavily, seeing far too much of himself in this girl. He saw the desire for vengeance in the glint of her eye as tears stained her cheeks. Elias turned fully, standing in the way of the gun. She shook her head fervently. "I said 'move'!"

Elias stalked up to her, her gaze still trained forward, but he noticed that she had gone rigid as he crouched before her. He reached out and wrapped his hand around hers, startling her. She pulled back, but his grip was much stronger as he pressed the barrel of the gun to his shoulder.

"Shoot me," he said simply, as she finally met his gaze. He could tell she was terrified, likely of him, but he couldn't help but think a little of herself too.

"Let her go!" the meek-voiced armor called, but Elias just pushed the gun harder against his shoulder.

"I had hurt you once, in the very same spot," he said evenly. "If you think you could kill him, it should be easy to shoot me."

"I— I…" she trailed off, her gaze falling to the ground.

"Elias!" the blonde kid yelled, and he met his gaze briefly. He looked pissed as ever but didn't make a move. Elias ignored him.

"If you had enough conviction, you'd be able to shoot me, tit for tat. An eye for an eye. If you had enough conviction, you could shoot him. A life for a life," Elias said as she lifted her head to look at him. She seemed less confident, a little unraveled. Elias frowned, gazing down at their clasped grip on the gun. Her hands were callused, a little unexpectedly, but it reminded him of his sister. She had the hands of an honest worker, of someone with goals and aspirations. "But I promise you, taking his life won't return theirs. It won't satisfy you because it's not what you really want. I had to learn that the hard way."

"Until one of us dies, this chain of hatred will continue," the Ishvalen man chimed in from behind him.

"Scar!" the small one yelled.

"You'd gladly make a murderer of this girl?" Elias asked, narrowing his eyes at the man, apparently named Scar.

"Don't ever forget, it was the Amestrians who first pulled the trigger in the civil war. It was your people!" Scar yelled out. Elias dropped his grip on the gun, having heard enough as he moved aside. Her arms remained aimed, though the look in her eyes had faded just a touch as she looked to him questioningly.

"Do what you must. But vengeance will never fill a void where love once resided. It will only grow emptier with the weight of your sin. I'm sure you know that best, don't you, brother?" he asked Scar, who flinched just slightly. He could see both sides; he was Ishvalen, after all. What Scar had said was undeniable. He himself had lived through unimaginable hell during the war. But he had been Scar not nearly a month ago, and he was still paying for it. He felt he may pay for what he had done for the rest of his life. Elias looked back to Winry. It was the last thing he wanted for her. The choices she made from there were her own, but for some reason – maybe that thing called empathy Ivey spoke of – something inside of him made him hope that she'd be better than he was. Made him hope that she wouldn't do something she'd soon regret as he had. Made him hope that her burdens wouldn't be so large to bear. "I can't help but feel the potential of your purpose is greater than that fate." He shifted to his feet and looked to the angry short stack, who seemed a little more relieved than he had been to start.

"Winry— put the gun down and get out of here," the armored boy instructed, though when Elias looked back to Winry, it seemed she was caught between which choice to make.

"If you won't shoot, then do as the boy told you. You're in my way!" Scar yelled, slamming his hand to the ground and pulverizing the cobblestone street beneath the blonde kid, who jumped and vaulted over the Ishvalens shoulders. Elias readied himself for combat, standing in front of the girl.

"Don't shoot!" the kid yelled out before landing protectively in front of the girl, next to Elias.

They both stared down Scar who had reached for them, but for some reason, stopped short. In his moment of hesitation, the armored boy kicked at the man, who jumped back as he swung again. The armor clapped its gauntlets together and then to the ground, blue sparks flying and creating a sculpture-like path to the Ishvalen, who used the momentum from the moving earth to jump up and away. He blasted a massive hole in the wall of a building higher up, an effective escape route.

"What the hell are you guys doing?" the armor scolded. "You could have all been killed! Hurry and get Winry somewhere safe."

With that, he leaped up onto the structure he had created, leaping from pillar to pillar after the escapee. Ed and Elias looked to one another and then to Winry, whose hands were still trembling. Ed moved to console her, and Elias went to wait in the other alleyway. He needed to talk to Ed, but he knew he wasn't equipped to talk her off the ledge or comfort her. He'd let the Fullmetal boy handle it.

Ed finished consoling Winry and left her in the care of a few MPs nearby, wrapping her in his coat. He promised to explain everything later, and the look in her eyes made him cringe just a little at the thought. He just had to go and open his stupid mouth. He shook the thought away and went running off after Al, but stopped short when he noticed Elias was waiting around the corner.

"Edward, right?" he asked. Ed's eyes narrowed.

"Yeah," Ed growled. "Just so you know, I'm not happy with you."

"Trust me, I could feel your glare burning into the back of my skull," Elias said dully.

"What are you even doing here?" Ed asked, marginally annoyed.

This guy had a knack for popping in at just the wrong moment, though he was a bit surprised that he had helped Marina escape and at the little speech he had given Winry, considering what Marina had told Ed. It didn't seem like him at all.

"I came to deliver two messages," he said, leaning against the wall. "The first; your friends wanted you to know that the plan was still in motion."

Ed nodded, his worry easing just a bit. He had wondered where Marina had gone off to when Elias showed up alone, but if what this kid was saying was true, there was a good chance she was with Ling.

"What's the other message?"

"I need you to tell Marina something for me. I didn't get a chance to."

"Yeah?" Ed asked, a bit skeptically. "And what would that be?"

"I can't send her back," he said, stone cold. Ed recoiled, blinking rapidly.

"What?" he whispered, the words not seeming real to him.

"I can't send her back," Elias repeated, his eyes trained on the ground. "To her side of the Gate. It's impossible."

Ed's shoulders slumped, and he staggered back, trying to process this new and detrimental information. His jaw tightened, and he clenched his fists— his rage bubbling to a boiling point. He had already been holding back on clobbering this guy, and that was the last straw. He began toward Elias, and then he was running, and before he knew it, his metal fist connected to Elias's cheek, sending him to the cold cobblestone. Elias groaned, holding his cheek, but Ed had no sympathy for him. He grabbed him roughly by the collar, forcing Elias to look him in the eye.

"Are you kidding me?" Ed asked incredulously, jostling him. "Do you even understand the extent of what you've already done to her? Do you?"

"I deserved that," Elias said flatly, and Ed nearly punched him again.

"Don't take her lightly! Do you get what this will do to her? You can't— and you want me to be the one to tell her? You're insane if you think I would ever pick up your slack just so you don't have to face the consequences!" Ed yelled, and this time, he did punch him. He used his flesh fist, wanting to feel the impact of the blow for himself. His knuckles stung, but it was a small price to pay. He looked down at Elias's bruised face, breathing raggedly, his words taking hold. If she couldn't be sent home, she'd stay here, in Amestris. She'd stay. For a moment, he thought that maybe, he should be happy at this development. But he wasn't. Far from it, really. He could only be angry for her, angry at how he knew she'd be let down again. She didn't ask for any of this. She didn't ask to be sent here or to get involved with his mess, and now she couldn't return to the life, to the home she once knew. All because of some stupid kids' need for revenge. He dropped Elias's collar as he stood, shaking out his fist. "I won't hurt her again because of you. Tell her yourself." Elias started chuckling, and Ed frowned.

"I'm pretty foolish for thinking it'd be that easy, huh?" he asked, sitting himself up against the wall of the alley.

"I'd say so," Ed grumbled. Elias used his sleeve to wipe the small streak of blood that dribbled from his mouth before running his hand through his hair.

"I know I can't escape it," he admitted quietly. "I know that I've done something irreparable. It's what I wanted that Rockbell girl to avoid. I'll take full responsibility." Ed stared down at him a moment before extending a hand. Elias looked at the outstretched limb a little quizzically.

"I'll thank you for your help with Winry, but nothing more," he said as Elias took his hand. He helped him to stand, and Elias dusted himself off. Ed looked down the alley, where Ling and Lan Fan had gone chasing after them earlier. "You said the plan was working?"

"That's what I was told. Though, I can't fathom what exactly you all had in mind," Elias said with a nod.

"Don't you worry about the details, pal. We're supposed to rendezvous a little later, but I have to take care of Scar, first," Ed said, looking off in the distance from where his brother and Scar had taken off. He looked back to Elias. "You can tell Marina yourself when we make it back." Elias heaved a sigh.

"I suppose I'm being dragged into this mess then, aren't I?" he asked as they began for the structure Al had erected in his battle with Scar.

"You catch on quick," Ed said, his eyes trained on the pillars he was about to scale. He heaved himself up the structure, climbing as swiftly as he could.

"What is that girl to you, anyway?" Elias asked, stepping up.

"She's my automail engineer," Ed said, reaching for a higher pillar. "A childhood friend." Elias's face creased in confusion.

"No, I meant Marina," Elias said, halting Ed.

He looked back at the bruised face, thinking a moment, not sure how to answer. For some reason, calling Marina just a 'friend' didn't seem right. It almost felt insufficient, but he couldn't think of a word to accurately describe their relationship. What was she to him, exactly?

"Let's go," he muttered, lifting himself over the final pillar.

"Marina!" Ling called out, his voice ringing painfully in my ears. It seemed so distant I hoped it meant he was already on his way out.

"Surprised? Did you think I wouldn't dare injure a precious sacrifice?" Wrath asked lowly, inching closer to me. "Don't be a fool."

"Shut up," I growled, my face twisting in agony.

"You strut out making deals when you don't even have the chips to bargain with. Did you actually believe that you had that kind of pull? How laughable. You thought you were a player in this game, but you're just another pawn," he said, his eye studying me carefully. I met his gaze with a glare. "It's not the first time you were overconfident, either. Don't think I have forgotten your little uprising here in Central."

"I don't regret it," I managed to say through gasps against my better judgment. My mind was working a mile a minute, and somehow not at all. Wrath pressed the sword in deeper, and I let out a guttural sound.

"If you just accepted your role in our plans, things like this wouldn't need to happen to remind you of your place," he snarled.

"Well, I hate to break it to you, but I've never been good at doing what people want me to," I wheezed, and Wrath frowned just slightly. I clapped my hands together and grabbed the section of the sword that still protruded from my abdomen, and in a flash of brilliant blue, the blade snapped. I stumbled back, managing to put some distance between us. "Ling, run now!"

I unsheathed my knife, clutching onto it for dear life as I stared Wrath down. If he was surprised, he didn't show it as he moved forward to me. I went to rush him, but a burning pain ripped through me, and I lost my footing momentarily.

"You can't even stand, let alone fight," Wrath said, lifting his second sword. "You haven't learned your lesson, it seems."

It looked like he was about to skewer me again, but he instead used his blade to deflect the sword he had once thrown at us as it soared by his face. I felt my body give as my vision grew dim, but I was grabbed just before hitting the floor. There was a loud bang and an even louder crash that made my stomach drop as we propelled from what I imagined was a window. I felt like I was flying, but I couldn't for the life of me open my eyes. They were too tired. The wind rushed past me and suddenly stopped, and I heard a groan as glass fell around us. We were on the move again, but I couldn't tell where I was or who I was with. My whole body ached, breathing was difficult, and I was barely maintaining what little consciousness I had.

"Hey, can you hear me?" someone asked.

I thought to answer them, but no sounds came out. I heard another voice, and then the two voices were quarreling, going back and forth with one another. I pushed the noise further and further away until there was quiet. Unfortunately, it didn't last long, and the voices only got louder, and eventually, I could make out their conversation.

"You can't do that to them. My Lord— think of our clan! You must live for their sake!"

"I won't leave you!" someone yelled back.

They sounded familiar, whoever they were. I tried to open my eyes, but my eyelids were just so heavy. I could move my fingers around if I concentrated hard enough, but it was a difficult task, and only one arm seemed to be responsive. I was holding onto something, but I couldn't tell what.

"Sometimes someone must be left behind," the other voice responded, and something in their tone felt disquieting to me. It reminded me of something. I started to wonder if there was something I was supposed to do, or maybe I was supposed to prevent. But what? "For the greater good."

"Lan Fan? What are you planning?" a voice I recognized as Lings asked, his tone desperate. I finally managed to open my eyes, and the glint of sunlight off a blade caught my eye. I squinted, finding it too bright at first, but I remembered what it was I was supposed to do. "No, don't do it!"

I swung my arm up with all my might, and the faces of our blades crashed together with a clang, creating a small spark. I gripped down as hard as I could over Lan Fan's kunai, using whatever strength I had to hold it off. She looked at me with wide eyes as I exhaled.

"I won't let you," I said, finding my voice. She scowled at me, pulling harder on the kunai. I was losing my grip.

"Don't interfere—"

We were both tossed to the ground, propped against the wall of an alley. I hissed as my back hit the wall. I looked over to Ling, ready to curse him out for the rough handling, but I saw that he had Lan Fan by the shoulder, shaking her violently.

"What the hell were you about to do?" he asked, enraged. She looked terrified, feeling the ire of her King as his grip on her good shoulder tightened. He inspected her wound, his hand hovering over the limb. "What would you do with no arm, huh? What!"

"B-but my Lord," she tried.

"No! Don't— ever pull a stunt like that. It's not worth it," Ling said, dropping his head. His shoulders shook, and his voice wavered as he pulled her into a tight embrace. She reached over his back with her viable arm, returning the embrace.

"My Lord…" she trailed off, her voice barely a whisper as she hugged him tighter. A small smile crept up onto my face, but it was quickly erased with a jolt of pain that shot through my whole body. I whimpered, and they parted, turning their attention to me.

"Marina, are you alright?" Ling asked.

"Oh, just swell," I grumbled. "You were supposed to run."

"And leave you with the man who put a sword through you? Yeah, not happening," he said, looking around. "It looks like we've lost them for now."

"Ling, her arm," I nodded to his jacket, shrugging out of mine, and he seemed to catch my implication. He tied it around her arm tightly, creating both a tourniquet and a sling. I tossed my jacket over my arm, but I couldn't do much. I needed help to tighten it into a sling, my left arm completely numb now. I looked to Ling as he knotted Lan Fan's arm off. "Help me out here."

"You're putting it in the wrong place," he said, glancing at my abdomen. He seemed to do a double-take, looking at me in disbelief. "Is the blade still in you?" I nodded.

"Yeah, and I need you to pull it out," I said, and he sat back a little stunned.

"What? No, you'll bleed to death if I do that," he said frantically. "We'll just tie your jacket around it to hold until we can get you somewhere." I shook my head.

"I won't bleed to death right away. I think I have an idea, but I need your help to pull it off," I said. He narrowed his eyes at me.

"Yeah, to just go and die on my watch? I don't think so," he said, moving to instead fasten the jacket around my torso. "Ed would really kill me then." I grabbed his hand, meeting his gaze with intensity.

"I don't plan on dying here today. I'd like to think you don't either. We can't all escape here and capture a Homunculous. So, hear me out, would you?" I implored him.

I swallowed a lump in my throat, keeping my gaze as steady as I could. I realized at some point that I was way in over my head, but there wasn't much I could do about that now. I just had to keep moving forward. He frowned, standing, and looking at our surroundings. He stepped back in front of me, his arms crossed.

"I don't sense them at present, but I can't imagine we have much time. Speak quickly."

Ed rushed into the smokescreen Scar had created and aimed a well-timed kick at the Ishvalen, sending him backward.

"Brother!" Al called in relief as Ed jumped back beside him. "Where's Winry?"

"She's safe," Ed said, wiping a bead of sweat from his chin. Al looked over and noticed their third companion, who stood a few feet off over the train tracks.

"What's he doing here?" Al asked, shooting a look at Elias. Ed furrowed his brows.

"I'll explain that later. Let's end this," Ed said, he and his brother taking on a fighting stance.

"Oh, I found you!" an unfamiliar voice called out, prompting Scar to turn. A man jumped down on the other side of Scar, his landing creating a crater in the ground hidden in a cloud of dust. "Ishvalen!"

"You again," Scar said lowly. It didn't take long for Ed or Al to notice the ouroboros tattoo on his outstretched tongue.

"Look at his tattoo!"

"A Homunculus!" Ed realized.

"That's the thing that snatched Marina!" Elias said, startling Ed, who whipped his head around to him. He looked extremely pale for his complexion.

"Wait, what?" Ed said, a little breathlessly.

The unsightly beast charged at Scar; mouth wide open, looking as if he were ready to take a bite out of him. Scar quickly neutralized the Homunculus, using his size and weight against him as Scar slammed him into the dirt with a force that shook the earth. A flash of blue emerged from Scar's right arm, and not soon after was the creature bleeding from its head, gurgling and growling as a red spark of energy surrounded it. He turned his bloody face to Scar with a disquieting smile. He headbutted the Ishvalen into one of the train crates, and Ed could only watch the battle between them unfold with a wary mind. What Elias had said unnerved him, and he grit his teeth, trying to maintain his focus on the current situation.

She's fine, he thought to himself, his gaze hardening as the plump Homunculus was thrown from Scar. He and Al took the initiative to land a hit on the Homunculus, kicking him away from Scar. A manhole cover close to where the Homunculus landed sprang up from the ground in a cloud of smoke. Ed looked up to the sky to see a Xingese acrobat.

"It's Ling!" he shouted, watching the Prince unpin an explosive mid-air before landing atop of the Homunculus, shoving the grenade down its throat in one quick motion.

"Go, move it!" he said after he removed the blade he had clenched between his teeth. He jumped from the Homunculus as Ed and Al sprinted away, hearing what sounded like a hundred balloons popping all at once. Ed was thrown to the ground at the force of the blast as blood splattered about. He turned over, and as he did, the tongue of the Homunculus landed at his feet. Ed looked at it with disgust before it disintegrated into ash. He looked up as Ling landed between him and Al, and they watched as the body that had been blown to bits began to reassemble itself. "Get me some strong cable!"

"Right, on it!" Ed said, leaping over to the metal train tracks, clapping his hands together, and then to the metal. The tracks sprung up into a thick and hefty cable, and one of them nearly hit Elias, who jumped out of the way at the last moment.

"Hey, watch it!" he griped, staggering away. Ed ignored him as he handed Ling the wires.

"Your own regenerative ability is working against you! Your flesh won't stop expanding, and it'll keep you tied up nice and tight," Ling said, finishing the wrappings around Gluttony, his cries muffled by the cables. "You're mine now, Homunculus!" The group looked at the Homunculus and Ling in awe, all except Elias, who Ed noticed had helped Lan Fan emerge from the hole Ling had appeared from. Ed rushed to them, noting that Lan Fan's arm was severely injured.

"What the hell happened?" Ed asked as Elias helped her to stand. He investigated the hole, expecting to see a third member of their party. He frowned when he noticed no one was there. "Where's Mari—"

Gunshots rang out above them, and Scar hit the ground with a groan as a car screeched to a halt in front of them. A blonde woman with a gun stared them all down, her gaze settling on Ling, who had jumped down from Gluttony.

"Put him in. We're getting out of here," she commanded, motioning to their new captive.

He and Al seemed to realize simultaneously that the woman with the unassailable presence was none other than Riza Hawkeye. In a show of brute strength, Ling lifted the Homunculus nearly above his head, throwing him in the backseat of the convertible before jumping in himself. Ed watched as Elias handed Lan Fan off to Ling.

"She's badly injured. She probably needs stitches and fluids and—"

"Wait, do you have medical experience?" Ling asked. Elias nodded. "Get in." Elias looked back to Ed, who frowned as he entered the car. No one had answered his damn question, and he wasn't about to let Elias run from his responsibilities.

"Hold on a second, Lietan—"

Hawkeye shushed him and put the car in gear, tearing off before Ed could say another word.

"Wait, what's going on?" Al called after them.

"Al," Ed said, feeling a little uneasy himself. "The MPs are watching. Just pretend you don't know her."

"They're getting away! After them!" one of the MPs directed.

"Right!" the men chorused after him as Ed and Al watched the car fade in the distance.

"The Colonel may be a creep and a jerk, but at least we can trust him," Ed said. He looked back briefly to the upturned manhole cover. That idiot better be alright, he thought before clenching his fists, his sights set on Scar. "We have something to do."

"Alright, on three," I said, my voice muffled through the fabric of my jacket. Ling had twisted it up into a sling for me, and I simply angled my head to the side to bite down on the tanned leather. He positioned above me, and Lan Fan sat at my head, her knees over my outstretched arm. We had to make sure I wouldn't try to stop Ling from what he was about to do. "One—"

Ling pulled immediately, and my body jolted at the sudden movement. I cried out as the silver of the blade rushed from my skin covered in a ruby red. It was quick and anything but painless, and as soon as Lan Fan lifted from my arm, I instinctively went to touch the wound. Just as I imagined it would, blood bubbled at the site, and I cried out again. I could even feel the warm liquid begin to pool slowly beneath me. Ling flung the blade away and helped me to my feet, which was quite the task. He leaned me against the wall and handed me the canteen I had removed from my hip. The sudden rush of blood seemed to taper just a bit.

"Are you sure about this?" Ling asked, his voice unsteady. "Can you even move?" I nodded, though I hadn't even tried it.

"Yeah, I'll be fine."

"And if they get you?"

"They won't kill me," I said. At least, I hoped. The whole getting stabbed thing was beginning to make me question that little tidbit.

"Well, that may be true, but they clearly don't mind wounding you."

"And they wouldn't hesitate to kill you. Wounds heal, Ling. You can't bring back what's lost," I said. His eyes darkened as he turned to Lan Fan, who knelt uneasily next to the uncovered manhole. "Now go, both of you."

"Don't die," he said simply, jumping into the hole after Lan Fan, pulling the cover over.

I nodded and headed off in the opposite direction, blood dripping behind me. I started at a jog, managing to run in stints, and when I rounded on a three-way split, I took a moment to take in my surroundings. Ling had said that they were inching closer, so he couldn't be too far from me now. I had to work quickly before too much blood pooled at the divide. I opened the canteen, crouching over it, and clapped my hands, taking about half the canteen. I balanced the bubble of water in my slung hand while I screwed the cap back on and refastened it to my hip, standing with a little effort. I replaced the water with my good hand and touched my wound, sucking in a sharp breath at the contact as the crimson of my blood tainted the water. Introducing the water produced a sting of its own, unpleasant but at least tolerable. I had Envy to thank for this little idea when I had transmuted the water tainted with his blood. When I had transmuted it around him, I found that blood moved as smoothly as water during transmutation. Which was mostly thanks to the fact that blood was about ninety percent water, I found out later. You learn a lot of neat stuff studying alchemy.

The transmutation threatened to waiver, but I just focused on maintaining it as best I could. As they mixed, the transmutation steadied out, and I counted a minute in my head as the water resembled the deep red-almost-black of my blood, and I was satisfied. I heard distant footsteps behind me, and I knew it was time to move. I divided the deep red orb between my two hands and prepared myself to do something I hadn't attempted before, had only imagined could be possible after what I had read about manipulation. It was risky, but I figured worst-case scenario, I get abducted and taken to Father. If I were lucky, I'd be important enough to save. If I weren't— well, I wasn't trying to dwell on it.

I angled my body so that my good arm was directed at the alley originally to my right. I was going to back down the one that had been to my left, noticing a manhole at its end. My left hand struggled to maintain the transmutation, my whole arm straining past the numbness. One minute and forty-eight seconds. I took a step back, and to my surprise and joy, the orb of water floated in place steadily without my hand beneath it. I took another step and another, but the transmutation maintained its shape beyond me. Two minutes three seconds. I swallowed hard as I heard the footsteps growing louder, and I took a few more steps back, this time willing the water to move on its own. It was shaky at first, but the water eventually floated mid-air, taking direction down the two alleys. The orb at my left disappeared around the corner, but I could still feel the energy crackling at my fingers, a sign that it hadn't broken. Three minutes twenty-five seconds. The further I moved, the harder it became to maintain the transmutation, but it worked in my favor. Droplets of water splattered to the ground as if they came from my own body, which I guess, they technically had. It mimicked the perfect trail; now Wrath had three to follow. Three minutes fifty-seven seconds.

I lost my concentration and my slipping hold on the transmutation. My hands and my body were buzzing, and I huffed, my chest rising and falling rapidly as I clapped my hands and upended the manhole at my side. I managed to slip in and close the cover over me before I had been seen. I stepped down the ladder, slipping from it at the bottom, but I managed. I transmuted the manhole cover out of existence, hoping to buy myself some more time. I ran as far and as fast as I could. I had no idea where I was headed or how close it would put me to the group. I didn't have the tracking skills of our Xingese friends. I just kept running until I couldn't. I eventually needed a breather, and I let myself lean against the wall. Sunlight spilled in through the grates on the surface, and I rested in its warmth a moment. I thought I heard a noise, so I kept moving.

At some point, the small glimpses of the surface ended, leaving me to mill around in the dark. My body was humming all over, and there were occasional sharp stints of pain or moments where I was hyper-aware of just how much pain I was actually in. I had convinced myself that the amount of adrenaline pumping through me was keeping me moving, but it was beginning to wear. I slid down the wall at an excruciatingly horrid pang in my side, and I sat anxiously waiting for the contraction to pass. As the pain dissipated, replaced by a honied numbness, I let myself rest my eyes and think. Ed was going to be pissed that I had gone at gotten myself stabbed. Like, beyond pissed. I could already picture the look on his face as he'd scold me, rightfully so. Al would probably be angry, too, though I pictured him being a bit gentler about it. I was definitely in for the lecture of a lifetime. I had the stab wound to prove it. Another jolt of pain numbed me, and I felt myself slipping. It was dark and cold enough that my body seemed to enter a hibernated state.

Stay awake, a voice in my head called, but I ignored it. Sleep seemed so inviting. It was easy to sit in the darkness. To push away the pain and the thinking and everything that seemed just so difficult. It was like I had walked into a dark room, and the walls enveloped me in a warm and comforting embrace. I could sleep peacefully here. I could sleep, and I could forget. I could forget everything I had been through, everything I was going through. I could forget it all if I wanted to. The idea seemed nice for a while, soothing even, but something felt off. I looked around the darkness, trying to find the anomaly, but there was nothing but black for miles around. I couldn't even see myself in the darkness; could only feel that I was there. I curled my fingers around something and frowned. It was a small thing, but it was attached to my arm and made a comforting tinkling sound when I tapped my nails against it. I grasped it in my hand tightly and felt something burn in my chest.

Insurance.

I was suddenly pushed from the darkness, the world and its sensations coming back to me. I opened my eyes, and there was still darkness, but it wasn't pitch black. I breathed raggedly, feeling around my body, reawakening my senses. I could touch and feel the fabric of my shirt scratching at my fingertips, and I could smell the putrid water whose current rushed noisily in my ears. My hand traced along my abdomen, and I gasped, running my hand over my open wound. I cursed and tried to relax, wondering just how much blood I had lost and how much more I'd have to lose before I'd...

"No," I groaned, rolling over a bit.

I grabbed the canteen at my hip and opened it, setting it on the ground. I rolled up the bottom of my shirt, biting down on the fabric as I exposed my wound. If Mustang could do it with fire, why couldn't I with ice? It wasn't cauterization, but I didn't have a better solution. With one arm out of commission, a wrap was out of the question. I clapped my hands as gently as I could, mindful of my shoulder, and dipped my hand in the water. The transmutation was shaky, but I wasn't striving for perfection. I hovered over my wound for a minute, trying to prepare myself, but I knew what I had to do wasn't going to be pleasant. I slammed my hand down and cried out in agony, biting down on the fabric so hard I was sure I'd put even more holes through it than the one Wrath had so kindly made. I panted erratically as I watched myself in a nearly out-of-body experience transmute the water into a block of thick ice, plugging the hole in my stomach. I banged my head against the wall behind me, trying to distract myself from the pain with more pain. As the transmutation finished and the blue spark left my fingertips frosty and trembling, I let out another outcry, nearly passing out from the shock of cold that ripped through me. My hand fell to my side, and I sat there limply, my body adjusting to the new sensation that was almost worse than the pain of being stabbed.

After a few frozen moments, I clapped my hands together again, rolling a bit to my side, transmuting the water to my palm. I repeated the process over the wound in my back. My strangled cries echoed out around me, but I could barely register them as mine anymore as tears, salty and warm, rushed down my cheeks. I slumped to the ground laid out on my side as I finished, another sting of cold rushing through me. My body twitched, my eyelids grew heavy, and the numbness that had taken hold at my wound stretched to my very fingertips, to the very tips of my toes. I let myself rest for a moment before I forced myself to stand, using the wall as a crutch. I leaned into it heavily, my steps leaden. But I moved. I could still move.

This wasn't going to be the day I ceased to exist. Not when I was just beginning to figure out who I was and who I wanted to be. Not when I hadn't yet found the answers I was still looking for. Not when I had people counting on me to come back. Another shock tore through me, and I could feel something rip at my wound site.

Damnit, what now? I thought, just before falling to my knees. My vision was blurred, and with a shaky hand, I touched my abdomen. The ice seemed intact, but I was still dizzy. I grasped the wall, taking a few more labored breaths. I couldn't breathe to the fullest else a sharp pain would rattle me. I managed to move one leg from under me, sitting in a lunge, but I couldn't get the other to cooperate. Even still, I used my leg to drag myself forward. I resorted to crawling on my knees awhile but halted when I heard a rush of frantic footsteps reverberating around me.

"Marina!" a voice echoed around the chamber, and I twisted to face the source but sucked in a sharp breath at the suddenness of the movement. "Marina?"

I recognize that voice, I thought, looking around more carefully. I couldn't see anyone, but the footsteps were becoming louder.

"Ling?" I called out as loudly as I could. A cough wreaked havoc over me, and I doubled over, feeling more blood escape me, dripping from my mouth. I slumped to the floor, my hand still clinging desperately to the wall. I couldn't tell if I was weak from the blood loss or the transmutations I had performed.

"Marina!"

I'm here, I thought desperately, my hand sliding to the ground. It rested over the strawberry charm, but I didn't even have the strength to grasp it fully. Ed's words echoed in my mind.

Don't get caught.

I had done it; I had managed not to get caught, and I managed to stay alive. I felt a hand at my back.

I'm coming, Ed— just wait for me.

Chapter Text

Welcome back to The Water Alchemist. I don't own any of the intellectual property of Fullmetal Alchemist.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Unlikely Ally

"I know who you are, Ling Yao, Elias," the woman at the wheel said as she tore through Central, the tires screeching, piercing Elias's ears. She glanced back at them through the rearview. "Don't worry. We're on our way to a secure safe house."

Elias had been hesitant to join them but having to sit next to the very monster that had tried to eat him not a few hours ago was too much. He didn't want to be so involved, and yet, here he was, headed to an undisclosed location with a flurry of strangers, each seeming formidable in their own right. He had felt a sense of indebtment to the two who had saved him from certain death, but things were quickly getting out of hand. He tried to scoot away from the bound monster as much as he could, but with each sharp turn, he was either flung into it or vice versa. An unpleasant ride indeed.

"No, we have to go get Marina!" the young man who had captured the monster, presumably Ling, spoke up.

"What?" the woman asked, seeming surprised. Elias blinked at him awhile, just as confused. He had assumed she had ended up somewhere safe, at the very least.

"She's hurt, badly. We have to get her!" he cried.

"Make it quick," the woman grimaced, shifting gears and turning the wheel so sharply that everyone in the car slid to the right, and Elias bumped into the monster. After the turn, he righted himself, scooting as far as he could in the cramped space. They eventually came up on an alley, Ling giving the woman orders on where to turn, and she let the car idle as he jumped from the cab and, to Elias's surprise, into the sewers. Elias stood, looking out over the edge of the car.

"What the hell?" the woman at the wheel said, puzzled.

"She's down there," the young woman with the arm injury said from the front seat. He turned to her questioningly. "I can sense her." There was a rattling as Elias turned back around, and sure enough, he emerged with Marina unconscious in his arms.

"Marina!" Elias yelled as they approached the vehicle. Elias could have sworn he heard that monster stir at the mention of her name, mumbling something incoherent, but he didn't have time to dwell on it.

"She's breathing," Ling said as he hopped in and handed her off to Elias, who sat her carefully upright.

They both were nearly rocked from their feet when they took off again, and after he found his bearings, Elias studied Marina's face. Her skin was cold to the touch, and blood dribbled from her mouth. He scanned over her until he noticed the tear in her top and the glint of fading sunlight reflecting from something beneath. He tentatively lifted the edge of the shirt, revealing a bloody mess of what looked like ice fused to skin. His hand hovered over it, shaking.

"What the hell happened to you?" Elias asked in a whisper. The girl didn't respond, but Ling did.

"She was stabbed. You said you have medical experience, right?" he said, glancing around the vehicle. Elias looked up in shock.

"I'm not a doctor!" he yelled, tugging the shirt back over the unsightly gash. "The most I can do is basic stitches. This is serious! She needs actual medical attention; she needs a hospital." Ling frowned, turning forward.

"We can't go to a hospital with this thing," the woman grunted, tilting her chin to the mass of monster. Elias grit his teeth.

"A doctor, at least," Elias said. The woman nodded.

"I can arrange that," the woman at the wheel said. She looked to Elias in the rearview. "Can you keep her alive until then?" Elias clenched his fists.

"I don't think I have a choice."

"Ling, I need warm water, alcohol, as many rags as you can find, and needle and thread," Elias ordered, setting Marina down on the bed. Her breathing was shallow as Elias checked her pulse. Her heart was still beating, but it was a faint murmur.

"Right," Ling said, disappearing from the room. It was nearing sunset outside, and what light the lanterns Hawkeye lit emitted was all they had to work with.

"Uh, Miss Hawkeye?" Elias asked.

"Already on it," she said before disappearing around the corner. He nodded, looking back to his patients, his eyes falling to the conscious one.

"Sit tight a minute, okay?" he said to Lan Fan, who sat on the stool in response as he turned to Marina.

He got to work, removing the jacket Marina had used as a sling first. He moved on to cut her from her shirt with the knife at her hip, grateful for them both that she was wearing a grey bandeau underneath. He had been scared enough as it was— he didn't need another. He looked at the wound a moment, turning her over to inspect both ends, not sure how to tackle it. The most pressing thing would be to melt the ice and raise her body temperature. There wasn't much else he could do for her. He wasn't sure how she had managed to get a block of ice through her or how long it had been there, and her companions didn't seem so sure either. The skin at the site was already a worrying shade of white and a bit waxy, and with how shallow she was breathing, he was worried about her falling into a hypothermic-induced coma. He shimmied the blankets over her, scrounging around for as many as he could find to warm her up. Ling came in with most of what Elias required.

"I couldn't find any alcohol," he said, a little out of breath, setting the items down on a small side table in the dimly lit room.

"Look again," Elias growled.

"Fine," Ling grumbled but left to check again. Elias sighed and turned to the girl who sat on the stool.

"Lan Fan, right?" he asked. She nodded. "Let me take a look at your arm."

She moved her hand to undo the makeshift wrapping, and the garment slunk to the floor, revealing a decently deep gash in her shoulder. Upon initial inspection, Elias couldn't tell if any major damage was dealt. There was too much blood and clotting in the way to see clearly.

"Is it…" she trailed off, seeming afraid to ask. She took a deep breath. "How is it?"

"I'm not sure yet," Elias said, preparing a rag.

"Hey! I found some!" Ling said triumphantly upon his return with a glass bottle with a clear liquid inside. He looked between them, seeming to realize what was happening as he approached Elias. "How is it?"

"You people are impatient. I don't know yet," Elias griped, hating to have to repeat himself. Ling crossed his arms with a frown.

"Well, I'm not too keen on you, either," he said. Elias whipped his head around.

"Do you want my help or not?" he asked exasperatedly. He was starting to regret having left the house that morning. Ling just huffed, and Elias turned to his far more agreeable patient. "I'm going to clean it up, and then I can tell you what I know."

"Alright," she said, turning her shoulder to him, her eyes focused on the back wall of the room. Elias wiped the blood from the surrounding area of the wound, inching his way up the gash. She was quite resilient as he glided over the worst of it, barely making a sound. At some point, Elias noticed the young man had taken her hand in his, but he didn't comment.

"I've called for a doctor. They should be here soon," Hawkeye said, poking her head in.

"That's good," Elias said, glancing at Marina. "Could you check to see if there are any more blankets?"

"Sure," she said, leaving again. She came back as he nearly finished cleaning. "I found some more."

"Alright, set them over her," Elias instructed. Hawkeye nodded.

"What's the plan here?" she asked, placing another layer over the girl.

"For now, we're just trying to warm her up and hopefully melt the ice at the wound site," Elias said as he refocused on his task.

"Is there any way we can melt it faster? Maybe with hot water?" Hawkeye asked, lifting the covers to check the gash. Elias shook his head.

"Anything more extreme than this could send her body into shock. I wouldn't know how to stop that from happening," he said, nearly finished cleaning up the arm. Hawkeye just nodded, doing what Elias had instructed of her. He could finally see the wound on Lan Fan's arm for what it was, but he wanted to be sure. "Wiggle your fingers for me." She did, though she was only able to curl in her ring and pinkie finger.

"It hurts," she winced, uncurling them. Elias sighed.

"Your tendon is partially torn," he said. She looked up to Ling, a panicked expression gracing her face.

"My Lord, I—"

"Can you help her?" he asked, cutting the girl off. Elias nodded.

"I can stitch it up, but you may want to wait on the doctor," he said, looking at the needle and thread at the small table beside him. "With no anesthesia or numbing at our disposal, it's going to hurt like hell, and I'm not exactly the most experienced."

"No, we don't have time to wait, not for me," she said, looking up at Elias. "If you can do it, do it." He blinked a few times, looking to Ling, who just clenched his fists.

"Don't say I didn't warn you," he said, taking a rag and dousing it with alcohol. He did his best to disinfect himself and his tools as Ling gave her a towel to clamp down on. Hawkeye assisted by holding a lantern over them so Elias could see clearly.

"Do it," Lan Fan said through the rag clenched between her teeth, her eyes flashing over Elias.

He nodded, taking a deep breath before plunging the needle through her skin. She cried out, and Ling looked away. Elias kept his hand as steady as he could, working through each shudder of pain that ripped through her. He couldn't imagine how Ivey did it, day in and day out. He'd surely crack under the pressure. He'd much rather guard the door or break up a fight. Most people would take one look at Lan Fan's arm or the hole in Marina's abdomen and shrink away. There was probably a time where he would have, too. He was silently grateful for all those nights Nessa used to drag him to the ward. Basic life-skills training, she had called it. When you lived in a refugee camp, your chances of losing an arm or a leg or having a hole torn through you skyrocketed. Even when they were kids, during the worst of the raids, she'd read him medical books she'd swipe from her parents. She wanted him to be able to survive on his own. Eventually, he managed to close the wound.

"That should do it," Elias said, finishing the wrapping. Lan Fan touched it gingerly, trying again to curl her fingers. She hissed when she did it, and Elias frowned. "Look, you're going to have to take it easy. If you don't let it properly heal, it won't be of any use to you at all."

"Right," she said softly, tracing down her shoulder. She glanced at Elias. "Thank you."

"Don't thank me yet," he sighed, rising. "Thank me when you can move it again. And have the doctor check it."

"Even still, we're grateful," the young man spoke up from the door, having set himself against it, unable to watch Elias do what needed to be done.

"Yeah, well, consider us even, then," Elias said, moving to the bed.

Marina was still breathing laboredly, but her base temperature was rising, slowly but steadily. She didn't feel so like a dead body anymore, and her cheeks were just a touch pinker than before. He lifted the covers. In the time it took him to stitch up Lan Fan's arm, the ice on Marina's abdomen had melted quite a bit. He shuffled the sheets back over her, swallowing hard. It wouldn't be long before the shallow film of it was gone. He hoped the doctor would show up before that happened.

"Colonel?" Ed asked , exiting the train station. He and Al had just seen Winry off and walked outside as a car rolled up in front of them.

"Get in the car," he said a little urgently, leaning out the window. Ed and Al exchanged a look but did so anyway.

"What's up, Colonel?" Ed asked as they sped off, a little faster than what Ed was used to the Colonel doing. He had a strange far-off look in his eye that put Ed on edge.

"They're at the safe house. We're going to meet them," he said evenly, though his jaw tightened just a bit. "We have to make a stop first." Ed furrowed his brow.

"Where at? For what?"

"Doctor," Mustang said simply, leaving it at that.

Ed thought a moment. Lan Fans' arm did seem in pretty bad shape, but he couldn't shake the feeling that something was really wrong as they pulled up to said doctor's house. He and Mustang talked a moment before the man disappeared into the house, returning shortly with a kit, and the two men clamored into the car. Mustang re-introduced them to Dr. Knox, but Ed had recognized him from Ross's autopsy. Ed looked between the gentlemen who shared the front of the car, deducing they must have some sort of agreement. The rest of the ride to the safe house was quiet after that. Eventually, they rounded on a wooded area on the outskirts of Central, and a little shack stood alone in the middle of a clearing. Night had just fallen, and the sounds of nature were all around them as they exited the car. Ed couldn't escape the sinking feeling that had settled in the pit of his stomach as they entered the house. Mustang led the way, followed by Knox, then he and Al. They walked along a cold and quiet corridor before Hawkeye emerged from the only room in the house that light spilled out of.

"Sir," she said as she saluted the Colonel, who returned the gesture.

"What's the situation?" he asked.

"She's still unresponsive," she said, motioning for them to follow her. Ed frowned. Lan Fan had been awake earlier. Was her wound bad enough to render her unconscious? "It's a clean stab wound, through her abdomen. It seems she used alchemy to seal it. Ice, to be exact." Ed froze, the floorboards creaking deafeningly beneath him.

"What did you say, Lieutenant?" he asked, swaying a little. She stopped, glancing to the Colonel.

"You didn't tell them?" she asked Mustang, who grimaced.

"I didn't need him going ballistic," he said through grit teeth.

Ed looked to Al frantically, who seemed to come to the same realization. Lan Fan hadn't been stabbed. At least, not that either of them could tell. And she certainly wasn't an alchemist who specialized in water alchemy. No, that was…

"Colonel, are you talking about—"

Before Al could finish, Ed rushed the hall, passing both Ling and Lan Fan, cries of people yelling at him to stop echoing all around him. He skid to a stop at the opening of the room, and his eyes scanned around frantically, barely registering the room's other occupant before they found her. She was pale, paler than Ed had ever seen her before, laying silently. He stumbled into the room, to her bedside, lifting a trembling hand to her cheek, alarmed at how cold she was. Her breathing was rushed and shallow, and Ed sucked in a breath as his eyes trailed over the covers, right about where her injury was. He lifted the covers from her in a swift flourish before he could rationalize to stop himself. The gash in her stomach glared at him, and as much as Ed desperately wanted to, he couldn't take his eyes off it. There was a thin veil of ice over it, though he could see right through it, could see right through her.

"No," he whispered, barely hearing himself, his ears ringing. He reached out, hovered over the wound before gritting his teeth and instead clasping her hand in his. Her arm was limp, and her fingers were abnormally cold as Ed held onto her for dear life. Something tapped against his arm, and he looked down at the charm still wrapped around her wrist, his face twisting in anguish. "This wasn't supposed to happen. You weren't supposed to get hurt, you— damnit!" His brother came up beside him.

"Marina?" Al whispered, his voice faint.

"It looks worse than it is," an unwelcome voice noted, causing Ed to place her arm down gently before turning to Elias, his nostrils flaring.

"What the hell did you do?" Ed asked lowly, his fists clenched.

"Nothing, she was like this before I even—"

He groaned as Ed rushed him, the objects of the side table falling to the ground noisily as Elias stumbled back into the wall, Ed's forearm locking him against the grainy wood.

"First, you tell me you can't send her back, and now this?" Ed yelled, glaring up at the young Ishvalen.

"I'm telling you; she came in like that! I had nothing to do with it!" Elias spat.

Ed didn't hear him— more like, wasn't willing to, instead rearing his arm back. He could only see red, could only place blame, warranted or not. Ed was ripped from the young man before any harm could be done, and he struggled against whoever was holding him back.

"Fullmetal, settle down!" the Colonel instructed, doing his best to contain Ed's fury. Ed snapped his head back at the sound of the Colonel's voice.

"You didn't say anything!" he yelled out, twisting, and turning, trying to get an angle on his superior. He was filled with a rage unbridled by anything he had ever felt in his life. He could barely think straight, could only try to release the pressure building in his chest and the ache of his heart.

"Get ahold of yourself, Edward!" Mustang snapped.

"Shut up! Let me go!" Ed growled. The outburst was hot in his chest like someone was forging his heart into steel.

"Quiet down, you brat!" Dr. Knox commanded, landing a swift hit to the top of Ed's head. Ed blinked, his shoulders slumping a bit as he picked his head up, looking at the doctor with surprise. Dr. Knox slammed his bag of instruments down next to the lantern, giving Ed a stern look as he opened the bag and dug through it. "Why the hell do you think I'm here? Just for show?"

Ed's mouth hung open, but he had nothing to say, and he eventually clamped it shut as the doctor threw a stethoscope over his shoulders and approached the bed. Ed's rage subsided just enough to be replaced with a hollowness as he realized Al was now kneeling at her bedside silently. He looked back to Ed as the Colonel cautiously began to release him.

"Al…" Ed trailed off as the suit of armor stood. Al turned to Dr. Knox.

"Please," he said, his voice wavering. "Please, help her. She's our friend." The doctor shook his head with a sigh.

"I can't promise you anything," he said, looking to her frail form. "Whether she makes it is up to her." Ed's heart clenched, and his shoulders shook as his gaze fell to the floor, his face hidden by his hair. None of this should have happened.

"Let's leave the doctor to his work," Mustang said, placing a hand on Ed's shoulder, and Ed stiffened. "In the meantime, you can explain to me what you meant by 'send her back'."

Ed nodded dully, defeatedly. None of this was supposed to happen. She was supposed to be safe. They exited the room, and he heard Dr. Knox order Elias to assist along with Hawkeye before the door closed behind them.

It took some time before Ed was able to talk, so he let Al do most of the explaining of Marina's situation, of being from the other side. The Colonel was surprised, to say the least. Ling and Lan Fan just sat quietly, curious bystanders in all of this.

"Well, that's certainly not what I was expecting. Evidence of another world," Mustang said, running a hand through his hair. "But it does explain some things."

"You mean, you believe it?" Alphonse asked. The Colonel sighed.

"I don't have a reason not to, farfetched as it is. Stranger things have happened. Besides, I knew Carter. Interdimensional travel was something he had mentioned an interest in before, but I didn't think he'd pull it off. He nor that boy," he said, his gaze set on the door at the end of the hall.

"Well, he did, and now he can't send her back," Ed spoke up for the first time through grit teeth, earning a small gasp from Al.

"What? Are you sure?" Al asked, worry laced in his voice.

"He told me himself he can't. I still don't even know how he managed it in the first place," Ed said, his jaw tight. But I'll find out, he thought.

"Oh," Al said, and the hall fell silent.

Ed was lost in his turmoil, her usually vibrant face replaced in his mind with the lifeless one just beyond the door. He knew it was a bad idea. He knew it, and he let her come anyway; he let this happen. Her voice erupted through the small hall, cries of agony that sent a shock down his spine. He eventually rested his head in his hands, pulling at his hair, covering his ears, trying to distract from the sounds echoing in his chest. After a few moments, the strangled outcries lessened to whimpers, but the damage was done— the sound etched into his very being. He knew she had just wanted to help, but her help wasn't worth hearing those awful sounds. It wasn't worth her life. Ed's eyes barely focused on the door as he realized he could lose her. It was a stark and chilling realization, one that unsettled him more than he could bear to admit. Ed lifted his head, staring at the cracked and splitting beams of the ceiling. He didn't believe in God. He put his faith in science and the things he could prove to be true.

Please, he begged anyway, despite it all. Please don't take her.

Some time passed in strained silence, her voice cutting through it every so often. Eventually, the doctor and Elias emerged from the room, their hands covered in blood. Ed and Al stood at their arrival with expectant looks on their faces.

"Well?" Ed asked frantically, almost too afraid to know the answer.

"She's gonna live," the doctor sighed, a hand on his hip. Ed let out a heavy breath and let relief wash over him, nearly collapsing to the floor. She was going to live.

"Is she awake? Can we see her?" Al asked, clasping his hands together hopefully.

"She's still down, but I don't care what you do," the doctor said before looking to Elias. "I'm going to wash up first." With that, he passed the small cluster of people gathered in the hall. Elias leaned against the wall as Ed stared him down.

"Did you tell her?"

"No, I was kind of busy saving her life," Elias said, shooting a glare of his own. "Besides, she was unconscious half the time."

"Are you going to?"

"Of course I am. You think I would have stayed if I weren't?" Elias griped, and Ed just narrowed his eyes. "What about you? Are you ready to apologize?" Ed frowned.

"Apologize? For what?" he asked, crossing his arms.

"Oh, I don't know, maybe for nearly taking my head off earlier," Elias scoffed. "I'm sure your little friends have told you I wasn't responsible by now." Ed, Al, and Elias looked to Ling.

"Didn't come up," Ling shrugged a little smugly. Elias blinked at Ling a moment before sighing.

"Well, I'd sure like to know what the hell happened," he said, taking a seat on the bench. "It was a pretty clean stab wound; didn't hit any major organs, either." The air turned suddenly serious as Ling spoke.

"It was your Fuhrer, King Bradley," he said, eliciting a shock response from everyone present. "He's a Homunculus."

When I came to, I heard a blend of voices I couldn't place. A bit of panic rose in my chest. Had I been captured? I couldn't remember what had happened to me, and I couldn't tell what company I kept. I blinked my eyes open a few times with a groan, moving to sit up. A pain ripped at my side, and I let out a strangled outcry, falling back to the bed. I groaned as my shoulder hit against the pillow and noticed my arm was in a proper sling. My shirt was missing too, but I wasn't indecent. I was in a light blue button-down, a little baggy, though it seemed whoever put it on me was hesitant to button around my chest.